The divine history of the genesis of the world explicated & illustrated
         Gott, Samuel, 1613-1671.
      
       
         
           1670
        
      
       Approx. 1224 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 263 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41630
         Wing G1353
         ESTC R2249
         12411819
         ocm 12411819
         61550
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41630)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61550)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 278:1)
      
       
         
           
             The divine history of the genesis of the world explicated & illustrated
             Gott, Samuel, 1613-1671.
          
           [4], 497 p.
           
             Printed by E.C. & A.C. for Henry Eversden, and are to be sold at his shop ...,
             London :
             1670.
          
           
             Attributed to Samuel Gott. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.).
             Errata: p. [4].
             Reproduction of original in Dr. Williams' Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Creation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2004-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           THE
           Divine
           History
           OF
           THE
           GENESIS
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           Explicated
           &
           Illustrated
           .
        
         
           
             
               Juven
               .
               Sat.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Tradidit
             arcano
             quodcunque
             volumine
             Moses
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             C.
          
           &
           
             A.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Eversden
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           under
           the
           Crown
           in
           West-Smithfield
           ,
           next
           Duck-Lane
           ,
           1670.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Premonition
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           HE
           who
           included
           
           Homer's
           Ilias
           in
           a
           Nutshell
           ,
           made
           a
           very
           good
           Kernell
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           Brevity
           in
           Writing
           was
           not
           compensated
           with
           as
           great
           Obscurity
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           in
           Reading
           .
           Wheras
           in
           this
           Divine
           History
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Genesis
           ,
           and
           System
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           in
           one
           Leaf
           ,
           yea
           one
           Page
           ,
           delineated
           as
           in
           a
           Mapp
           ;
           not
           without
           sufficient
           Clearnes
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           my
           Explications
           .
           And
           as
           God
           hath
           left
           farther
           Inquiry
           into
           Particulars
           to
           Human
           Ingeny
           and
           Industry
           ,
           I
           accordingly
           expatiate
           in
           my
           Illustrations
           ,
           still
           keeping
           as
           close
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             longius
             a
             Verbo
             ,
             longius
             a
             Vero.
          
           Wherin
           though
           I
           cannot
           be
           as
           Brief
           as
           I
           would
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           studied
           as
           much
           Clearnes
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           without
           Diagramm
           or
           Sculpture
           ;
           and
           purposely
           repeat
           some
           more
           difficult
           Conceptions
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           better
           understand
           them
           :
           which
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           expect
           they
           should
           presently
           embrace
           ,
           becaus
           I
           know
           that
           I
           could
           not
           so
           suddenly
           satisfy
           myself
           concerning
           them
           :
           and
           whosoever
           would
           so
           satisfy
           himself
           ,
           must
           throughly
           read
           ,
           and
           as
           throughly
           consyder
           the
           whole
           Series
           .
           The
           Manuscript
           hath
           suffered
           many
           Expunctions
           and
           Interlineations
           ,
           which
           rendred
           it
           not
           so
           Legible
           ;
           and
           my
           absence
           from
           the
           Press
           permitted
           some
           fa●lts
           to
           escape
           in
           Printing
           .
           However
           I
           expose
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           among
           my
           own
           Countrimen
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           willingly
           expect
           many
           Learned
           Observations
           ,
           and
           Critical
           Reflections
           ,
           which
           shall
           help
           me
           to
           perfect
           ,
           and
           prepare
           it
           for
           another
           Language
           .
           The
           exquisite
           Poets
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Augustus
           (
           as
           I
           find
           in
           Ovid
           )
           used
           first
           to
           recite
           privately
           one
           to
           another
           :
           and
           I
           remember
           Mr.
           Selden
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           Heinsius
           used
           to
           communicate
           Notes
           toward
           some
           of
           their
           Works
           .
           
             Schola
             Salerni
             ,
             Collegium
             Conimbricense
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           wrote
           in
           Common
           :
           which
           certeinly
           is
           a
           very
           great
           advantage
           ;
           where
           many
           collect
           the
           Materials
           ,
           and
           one
           is
           the
           Composer
           and
           Architect
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           review
           and
           rectify
           it
           .
           But
           I
           ,
           who
           live
           alone
           in
           the
           Country
           farr
           from
           Athens
           ,
           must
           proceed
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           as
           Inferior
           Animals
           ,
           first
           excl●de
           an
           Embryonical
           Ovum
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           afterward
           hatched
           into
           a
           more
           perfect
           Foetus
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           becaus
           Errata
           are
           not
           observed
           untill
           they
           be
           printed
           ,
           nor
           usualy
           rectified
           untill
           the
           Book
           be
           read
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ;
           I
           have
           heer
           prenoted
           such
           as
           are
           more
           material
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           rectify
           them
           before-hand
           ,
           by
           under-lining
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           under-pointing
           ,
           or
           pricking
           .
           Besides
           which
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           other
           Literal
           faults
           ,
           especialy
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           intended
           only
           for
           more
           Emphatical
           Words
           ,
           Tautographys
           ,
           
           al
           's
           Interpunctions
           ,
           and
           the
           lik●
           ,
           which
           h●
           m●y
           easily
           correct
           ,
           
             O●ulo
             currente
          
           ;
           and
           be
           pleased
           to
           pardon
           both
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Infirmitys
           of
           Printing
           —
           
             aliter
             non
             fi●
             ,
             Am●ce
             ,
             liber
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           PAge
           2.
           
           Line
           33.
           be
           .
           Read
           
             be
             the.
          
           p.
           4.
           l.
           3.
           changing
           .
           ●
           .
           chanting
           .
           l.
           28.
           
           Affection
           .
           r.
           Affectation
           .
           p.
           5.
           l.
           ●2
           .
           Mercurius
           r.
           Mercurys
           .
           p.
           34.
           l.
           11.
           
           Praejudicate
           .
           r.
           Predicate
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           17.
           
           Triangle
           .
           r.
           
             Triangle
             ,
             or
          
           Delta
           .
           p.
           53.
           l.
           23.
           all
           .
           r.
           also
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           15.
           of
           .
           r.
           a●
           .
           l.
           36.
           
           Parallogramm
           .
           r.
           Parallelogramm
           .
           p.
           64.
           l.
           35.
           ●ever
           .
           r.
           
             never
             be
          
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           3.
           
             all
             Ma●erial
          
           .
           r.
           Elementary
           .
           p.
           76.
           l.
           8
           m●re
           .
           r.
           
             more
             or
          
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           10.
           one
           .
           r.
           own
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           39.
           at
           .
           dele
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           18.
           clear
           .
           r.
           clear-it
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           38.
           mid
           .
           r.
           
             mid
             be
          
           .
           p.
           96.
           l.
           30.
           
           Notion
           .
           r.
           Motion
           .
           p.
           99.
           l.
           24.
           
           B●dy
           .
           r.
           
             Body
             be
          
           .
           p.
           103.
           l.
           2.
           such
           .
           r.
           
             such
             as
          
           .
           p.
           106.
           l.
           8.
           
           Ex●●
           .
           r.
           Exuct
           .
           l.
           13.
           as
           .
           r.
           
             as
             to
          
           .
           p.
           123.
           l.
           6.
           w●atsoeve●
           .
           r.
           
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
          
           .
           p.
           132.
           l.
           36.
           
           Meditately
           .
           r.
           Mediately
           .
           p.
           143.
           l.
           25.
           
           Spirits
           .
           r.
           Species
           .
           p.
           148.
           l.
           7.
           
             as
             we
             have
          
           .
           dele
           .
           l.
           14.
           
           Maturely
           .
           r.
           Mutualy
           .
           p.
           149.
           l.
           28.
           
           Introduction
           .
           r.
           Introsuction
           p.
           153.
           l.
           26.
           were
           .
           r.
           
             were
             made
          
           .
           p.
           167.
           l.
           32.
           it
           .
           r.
           
             it
             being
          
           .
           p.
           17●
           .
           l.
           29.
           
           
             Night
             then
             by
             Day
          
           .
           r.
           
             Day
             then
             by
             Night
          
           .
           p.
           174.
           l.
           19.
           
           Barr.
           r.
           Burr
           .
           l.
           24.
           at
           .
           r.
           as
           .
           p.
           177.
           l.
           21.
           of
           .
           r.
           by
           .
           p.
           191.
           l.
           34.
           somwhat
           .
           r.
           
             so
             not
          
           .
           p.
           192.
           l.
           13.37
           .
           somwhat
           .
           r.
           
             so
             not
          
           .
           p.
           201.
           l.
           10.
           
           See●
           .
           r.
           even
           .
           p.
           202.
           l.
           32.
           a●
           .
           r.
           a●
           .
           p.
           215.
           l.
           5.
           which
           .
           r.
           
             which
             is
          
           .
           p.
           238.
           l.
           22.
           
           Various
           .
           r.
           Variations
           .
           p.
           239.
           l.
           10.
           from
           .
           r.
           upon
           .
           l.
           35.
           thither
           .
           r
           ,
           hither
           .
           p.
           245.
           l.
           16.
           therefore
           .
           r.
           
             therefore
             called
          
           .
           p.
           248.
           l.
           20.
           amitt
           .
           r.
           emitt
           .
           p.
           250.
           l.
           11
           ,
           17
           ,
           26.
           
           Vapid
           r.
           Vappid
           .
           p.
           257.
           l.
           10.
           and.
           r.
           
             and
             as
          
           .
           p.
           313.
           l.
           18.
           
             or
             therabout
          
           .
           dele
           .
           p.
           315.
           l.
           27.
           n●t
           .
           r.
           
             not
             only
          
           .
           p.
           322.
           l.
           15.
           but
           dele
           .
           p.
           324.
           l.
           28.
           as
           .
           dele
           .
           p.
           340.
           l.
           14.
           not
           .
           r.
           
             not
             so
          
           .
           p.
           337.
           l.
           10.
           
           Starrs
           .
           r.
           
             Starrs
             more
          
           .
           l.
           27.
           
             more
             Ra●e
          
           .
           r.
           common
           .
           p.
           339.
           l.
           35.
           
           Angels
           .
           r.
           
             Angels
             or
             God.
          
           p.
           344.
           l.
           13.
           whereby
           .
           r.
           thereby
           .
           p.
           346.
           l.
           37.
           leap
           .
           r.
           s●irr
           .
           p.
           351.
           l.
           16.
           
           Act.
           r.
           A●t
           .
           p.
           357.
           l.
           32.
           when
           .
           r.
           whence
           .
           p.
           372.
           l.
           33.
           wheras
           .
           dele
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           WORLD
           .
        
         
           THe
           Title
           bespeaks
           the
           Dedication
           of
           this
           discours
           of
           the
           World
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           were
           Animal
           ,
           as
           Plato
           fansied
           ,
           would
           most
           freely
           acknowledg
           and
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Divine
           History
           of
           its
           own
           Creation
           :
           But
           I
           write
           to
           the
           Animate
           and
           Intelligent
           World
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           both
           present
           and
           future
           ;
           and
           more
           specially
           to
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           now
           almost
           the
           whole
           World
           of
           Learning
           )
           but
           most
           particularly
           to
           the
           British
           World
           ,
           whose
           Language
           I
           therefore
           speak
           .
           Now
           though
           Men
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           seem
           to
           forget
           the
           Original
           Creation
           therof
           so
           many
           Thousand
           Years
           past
           ,
           certainly
           Adam
           the
           first
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           immediately
           Created
           by
           God
           ,
           was
           very
           Conscious
           of
           his
           own
           Creation
           ;
           nor
           could
           he
           by
           his
           Fall
           lose
           this
           Natural
           Knowledg
           ,
           more
           than
           of
           being
           a
           Man
           :
           and
           most
           probably
           he
           delivered
           this
           great
           Tradition
           to
           his
           Posterity
           ;
           who
           also
           reteined
           it
           ,
           while
           they
           could
           reckon
           themselves
           in
           succession
           ,
           as
           Enoch
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           Noah
           the
           Tenth
           from
           Adam
           .
           But
           afterward
           in
           or
           about
           the
           Fourteenth
           Generation
           ;
           when
           Nimrod
           the
           Mighty
           Hunter
           and
           his
           Impious
           faction
           began
           to
           build
           the
           Tower
           of
           Babel
           ,
           (
           whereupon
           ensued
           the
           Confusion
           of
           Languages
           )
           this
           Knowledg
           also
           began
           to
           be
           Confounded
           ;
           and
           thenceforth
           remained
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Language
           only
           in
           the
           family
           of
           Heber
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           (
           in
           whose
           days
           the
           Earth
           was
           divided
           when
           his
           eldest
           Son
           Peleg
           was
           born
           )
           and
           in
           his
           Sacred
           Seed
           after
           him
           .
           And
           from
           the
           Hebrews
           living
           in
           Chaldaea
           the
           Chaldaeans
           first
           derived
           their
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           so
           after
           them
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           Phoenicians
           ;
           and
           from
           them
           the
           Graecians
           ;
           mingling
           it
           with
           
           their
           several
           Superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           .
           And
           as
           Iosephus
           observeth
           ,
           Nimrod
           first
           taught
           his
           Babylonians
           to
           contemn
           Gods
           Power
           and
           Providence
           ;
           which
           he
           could
           not
           do
           without
           a
           denial
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           Whence
           the
           Chaldaeans
           began
           to
           worship
           the
           Creature
           ,
           or
           Created
           Nature
           ,
           instead
           of
           God
           the
           Creator
           :
           but
           principally
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           Fire
           ,
           as
           the
           Supreme
           and
           most
           Beneficial
           Element
           .
           The
           Egyptians
           who
           would
           also
           have
           their
           National
           Deity
           ,
           did
           Idolise
           Water
           rather
           than
           Fire
           ;
           induced
           thereunto
           by
           a
           Gratitude
           to
           their
           Great
           Benefactor
           the
           River
           Nilus
           .
           The
           P●oenicians
           ,
           Graecians
           ,
           Romans
           ,
           and
           generaly
           all
           the
           more
           Western
           Nations
           ,
           have
           worshiped
           all
           the
           Elements
           ,
           under
           several
           Names
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           several
           Forms
           and
           Images
           wherewith
           they
           pleased
           to
           Invest
           them
           ;
           deducing
           them
           all
           from
           Coelum
           and
           Terra
           ,
           or
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Chineses
           still
           worship
           )
           But
           Pan
           and
           Proteus
           ,
           whereby
           they
           represented
           Matter
           and
           Motion
           ,
           were
           by
           all
           esteemed
           
             Dii
             Minorum
             Gentium
          
           .
           This
           Antient
           Theogony
           is
           also
           Recorded
           and
           Celebrated
           by
           the
           Poets
           .
           Which
           though
           afterward
           the
           Athenian
           Philosophers
           did
           more
           strictly
           examin
           ,
           yet
           the
           Tradition
           of
           a
           Chaos
           and
           Creation
           did
           very
           long
           continue
           among
           them
           :
           but
           they
           supposed
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           by
           one
           Chief
           God
           to
           have
           been
           Eternal
           like
           himself
           ,
           with
           certain
           Revolu●ions
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           Transmigrations
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           Eternally
           Circulating
           and
           Changing
           by
           Perpetual
           Generation
           and
           Corruption
           ;
           believing
           the
           Lying
           Records
           of
           Egyptian
           Antiquity
           ,
           from
           whom
           also
           Pythagoras
           learned
           his
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           fansied
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Spheres
           :
           with
           many
           such
           Fictions
           ,
           which
           he
           by
           his
           own
           
             Ipse
             Dixit
          
           pleased
           to
           Affirm
           ,
           and
           Impose
           as
           Credenda
           on
           his
           Disciples
           .
           And
           Plato
           ,
           being
           partly
           a
           Follower
           of
           his
           Sect
           ,
           and
           partly
           a
           Master
           of
           another
           ,
           generally
           reteined
           and
           refined
           this
           Philosophy
           .
           But
           Aristotle
           rejecting
           all
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           both
           Divine
           ,
           and
           Human
           ,
           and
           examning
           all
           things
           only
           by
           Reason
           ,
           descended
           lower
           even
           to
           a
           first
           Matter
           ,
           affirming
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Potentia
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           Common
           Principle
           of
           all
           Material
           things
           .
           Upon
           which
           false
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           Compliance
           with
           popular
           Idolatry
           ,
           almost
           all
           his
           other
           Errors
           are
           grounded
           ;
           though
           otherwise
           I
           esteem
           him
           the
           greatest
           Master
           of
           Reason
           among
           all
           Pagan
           Philosophers
           :
           and
           his
           Errors
           are
           not
           Dangerous
           being
           now
           so
           well
           known
           to
           all
           .
           But
           as
           Moses
           is
           the
           only
           Divine
           and
           true
           Philosopher
           ;
           so
           of
           them
           
           all
           I
           acknowledg
           Aristotle
           to
           be
           his
           best
           Commentator
           .
           Epicurus
           departed
           from
           both
           these
           ways
           of
           Knowledg
           ,
           regarding
           Sens
           more
           than
           either
           Reason
           or
           Faith.
           Whereas
           these
           three
           ,
           being
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Ways
           of
           Human
           Knowledg
           a
           Philosopher
           should
           accordingly
           make
           use
           of
           them
           all
           :
           and
           therefore
           all
           Heathen
           Philosophy
           ,
           wanting
           the
           Divine
           Light
           of
           Faith
           ,
           could
           never
           yet
           produce
           any
           Complete
           System
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           give
           any
           true
           and
           satisfactory
           Account
           therof
           .
           And
           this
           Universal
           Dissatisfaction
           begat
           the
           last
           of
           Sects
           which
           was
           Scepticism
           ,
           or
           a
           professed
           Denying
           or
           Doubting
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           :
           admitting
           no
           Testimony
           or
           Evidence
           either
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Sens.
           But
           though
           Doubting
           may
           be
           a
           good
           Disciple
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           it
           can
           be
           no
           Master
           of
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           Affected
           and
           Resolved
           is
           the
           very
           Contradiction
           therof
           ,
           and
           Oppugner
           of
           all
           Knowledg
           ,
           both
           Divine
           ,
           and
           Human
           ,
           Speculative
           ,
           and
           Practical
           :
           and
           however
           some
           may
           esteem
           it
           Caution
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           it
           is
           plainly
           Libertinism
           in
           Morality
           ,
           and
           Infidelity
           in
           Theology
           :
           and
           any
           Dogmatical
           Error
           or
           Inconvenience
           can
           hardly
           be
           greater
           than
           Total
           Scepticism
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           Utter
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           of
           Desperation
           ,
           the
           Bottomless
           pit
           ,
           and
           Vorago
           of
           all
           Knowledg
           and
           Practice
           .
           Now
           as
           this
           was
           formerly
           the
           Progress
           of
           Heathenish
           Philosophy
           ,
           so
           since
           Christianity
           Illuminated
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           through
           the
           Natural
           Darkness
           and
           Corruption
           of
           Human
           Understanding
           ,
           it
           hath
           again
           had
           the
           same
           Revolutions
           .
           For
           so
           first
           Platonical
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           
             Porphyrius
             ,
             Plotinus
             ,
             Iamblichus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           very
           much
           rectified
           and
           refined
           by
           the
           Spiritual
           Light
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           opposed
           against
           it
           .
           Also
           
             Philo
             Iudaeus
          
           ,
           and
           Origen
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Christian
           Fathers
           seem
           to
           have
           some
           Savor
           therof
           .
           Afterward
           the
           Schoolmen
           generally
           referring
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           examining
           Nature
           by
           Reason
           ,
           rather
           embraced
           the
           Peripatetical
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           hath
           long
           continued
           ,
           untill
           in
           this
           last
           Age
           ,
           some
           others
           ,
           though
           they
           can
           discover
           nothing
           which
           the
           Athenian
           Wits
           had
           not
           Invented
           before
           them
           ,
           yet
           reviving
           and
           renewing
           old
           Errors
           ,
           like
           Fashions
           ,
           relaps
           again
           to
           Epicurism
           ,
           in
           one
           kind
           or
           other
           ,
           of
           Atoms
           ,
           or
           Corpuscles
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           And
           when
           this
           Humor
           hath
           lasted
           as
           long
           as
           it
           did
           formerly
           ,
           we
           may
           expect
           Scepticism
           to
           succeed
           :
           and
           indeed
           I
           suspect
           that
           we
           are
           already
           in
           the
           very
           Confines
           therof
           .
           Now
           though
           Wanton
           
           Wits
           think
           they
           may
           thus
           dally
           with
           Opinions
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           yet
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           truly
           said
           ,
           
             Studia
             abeunt
             in
             Mores
          
           :
           and
           so
           Virgil
           very
           aptly
           introduceth
           Drunken
           Silenus
           changing
           the
           Epicurean
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           Grave
           Anchises
           more
           soberly
           Platonising
           .
           Certainly
           their
           Novell
           Doctrine
           of
           Matter
           and
           Motion
           doth
           much
           Embase
           the
           Immaterial
           Spirit
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           more
           Gross
           and
           Sensual
           ,
           and
           unfit
           for
           Spiritual
           and
           Divine
           Contemplations
           .
           And
           though
           I
           believ
           some
           of
           the
           Assertors
           therof
           to
           be
           as
           far
           from
           Atheism
           as
           my self
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           freely
           profess
           that
           the
           Assertion
           tendeth
           toward
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           Heathens
           Improved
           to
           the
           Denial
           of
           a
           Creation
           ;
           and
           I
           appeal
           to
           every
           Reader
           whether
           it
           doth
           not
           Induce
           some
           Suspicion
           therof
           in
           himself
           ;
           yea
           I
           suppose
           this
           to
           be
           chiefly
           that
           which
           renders
           i●
           so
           acceptable
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Corrupt
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           Writers
           therof
           themselvs
           seem
           to
           be
           somewhat
           Conscious
           herein
           ,
           while
           they
           make
           their
           usual
           Apologies
           ,
           and
           need
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           they
           are
           no
           Atheists
           .
           Thus
           also
           by
           affirming
           Accidents
           and
           Qualities
           to
           be
           no
           Real
           things
           ,
           they
           make
           both
           Virtue
           and
           Piety
           to
           be
           only
           Notions
           .
        
         
           O
           Virtus
           colui
           te
           ut
           Rem
           ,
           at
           tu
           Nomen
           inane
           es
           !
        
         
           And
           if
           they
           could
           also
           prove
           the
           Reward
           therof
           ,
           and
           Punishment
           of
           Impiety
           and
           Vice
           (
           which
           all
           must
           accordingly
           perceiv
           and
           feel
           )
           to
           be
           only
           Notional
           ,
           and
           not
           Real
           ;
           they
           should
           thereby
           deliver
           up
           all
           Mankind
           to
           a
           Reprobate
           sens
           ,
           or
           rather
           Insensibility
           and
           Indistinction
           of
           any
           Good
           or
           Evill
           .
           And
           their
           Opinion
           of
           Universal
           Nature
           is
           like
           that
           of
           
             Caesar
             :
             Respublica
             Inane
             Nomen
          
           .
           Besides
           how
           prejudicial
           such
           Contempt
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Affection
           of
           Novelty
           and
           Innovation
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           I
           leav
           to
           wise
           Politicians
           ,
           Certainly
           all
           Christian
           Academies
           and
           Schools
           of
           Literature
           should
           deeply
           resent
           such
           Novell
           Attempts
           ,
           which
           Professedly
           subvert
           all
           the
           Antient
           foundations
           of
           Learning
           ;
           〈◊〉
           formerly
           the
           Barbarous
           World
           was
           taught
           both
           Arts
           〈…〉
           and
           a
           ready
           way
           prepared
           for
           Christian
           Religio●
           〈…〉
           wherupon
           so
           fair
           a
           Superstructure
           hath
           been
           raised
           (
           〈…〉
           these
           Novellists
           ow
           their
           Education
           and
           Instruction
           )
           and
           a
           farther
           Progress
           might
           still
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           Obstructed
           by
           themselvs
           ;
           and
           Young
           Wits
           led
           away
           into
           an
           
           Inextricable
           Labyrinth
           of
           Matter
           and
           Motion
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Magnum
             Inane
          
           of
           Vacuity
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           plunged
           into
           the
           Abyss
           of
           Perpetual
           Scepticism
           .
           I
           have
           no
           Petulant
           Humor
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           exceed
           the
           Meekness
           and
           Patience
           of
           my
           Great
           Master
           Moses
           ,
           to
           hear
           some
           Christians
           affirm
           the
           very
           Essences
           and
           Formalities
           of
           all
           Elementary
           ,
           Vegetative
           ,
           yea
           even
           sensitive
           Natures
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           Matter
           and
           Motion
           :
           as
           Aaron
           said
           of
           his
           Materials
           ;
           
             I
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             there
             came
             out
             this
             Calf
          
           :
           and
           so
           to
           set
           up
           several
           Figures
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           did
           the
           Figures
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ;
           and
           Heathenish
           Idolaters
           their
           Idols
           and
           Images
           .
           Wheras
           indeed
           it
           is
           rather
           the
           Art
           of
           a
           Statuary
           ,
           than
           of
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           thus
           to
           make
           
             Mercurius
             Ex
             quolibet
             ligno
          
           :
           or
           as
           he
           who
           having
           only
           an
           Hercules
           of
           Wax
           in
           his
           shop
           ,
           when
           one
           came
           to
           buy
           of
           him
           a
           Mercury
           ,
           could
           presently
           turn
           his
           Beard
           into
           a
           Galerus
           ,
           his
           Club
           into
           a
           Caduceus
           ,
           and
           his
           Buskins
           into
           Talaria
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           made
           thereof
           a
           
             Iupiter
             ,
             Iuno
             ,
             Venus
          
           ,
           Man
           ,
           Beast
           ,
           or
           Tree
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           say
           
             Quidlibet
             ex
             quolibet
          
           :
           Which
           yet
           shou'd
           be
           only
           Wax
           varied
           .
           Thus
           our
           new
           Philosophers
           ,
           not
           acknowledging
           all
           those
           several
           Primitive
           Natures
           which
           God
           in
           his
           Infinite
           Wisedom
           pleased
           to
           Create
           ,
           like
           Etymologists
           ,
           can
           derive
           one
           thing
           from
           another
           so
           far
           as
           scarcely
           to
           leav
           any
           Primitives
           .
           Cartacean
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           describes
           the
           World
           in
           Paper
           otherwise
           then
           God
           hath
           made
           it
           to
           be
           in
           Nature
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           
             Cogito
             ,
             Ergo
             Sum
          
           ,
           and
           so
           proceeding
           ,
           
             Cogito
             ,
             Ergo
             Est
          
           :
           as
           though
           becaus
           the
           Operation
           doth
           indeed
           prove
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Cogitant
           ,
           it
           did
           therefore
           also
           prove
           the
           Real
           Entity
           of
           any
           thing
           Cogitated
           :
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Argument
           it
           can
           afford
           us
           to
           prove
           that
           First
           and
           Fundamental
           Truth
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           
             Cogito
             esse
             Deum
             ,
             Ergo
             Est.
          
           Whereas
           the
           most
           Judicious
           and
           Ingenious
           Father
           ,
           long
           before
           had
           Invented
           the
           first
           Argument
           ,
           when
           disputing
           with
           a
           Sceptike
           ,
           he
           first
           proves
           that
           he
           Is
           ,
           because
           he
           doubts
           whether
           he
           Is
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           is
           a
           Creature
           ,
           thereby
           also
           proves
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           the
           Creatour
           :
           whom
           I
           shall
           rather
           chose
           to
           follow
           than
           any
           such
           Neophytes
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           God
           saith
           in
           the
           Beginning
           he
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           say
           he
           made
           only
           Matter
           and
           Motion
           ;
           and
           professing
           that
           they
           had
           deliberated
           and
           tried
           to
           deduce
           all
           this
           Spectable
           World
           from
           a
           Chaos
           ,
           or
           from
           Matter
           only
           diversified
           by
           its
           own
           Motion
           ,
           Figure
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           have
           asserted
           it
           to
           be
           Matter
           ;
           whereas
           God
           expresly
           declareth
           that
           he
           Produced
           
           it
           out
           of
           a
           Chaos
           in
           the
           Six
           Days
           Works
           :
           and
           who
           make
           Sol
           and
           the
           Planets
           ,
           and
           the
           Starrs
           to
           be
           the
           Centers
           and
           Foundations
           of
           all
           the
           Vortices
           of
           Matter
           and
           Corpuscles
           about
           them
           ;
           whereas
           the
           whole
           Aether
           ,
           Air
           ,
           Water
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Vegetatives
           ,
           were
           made
           in
           the
           Three
           first
           days
           before
           them
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           may
           very
           truly
           and
           safely
           pronounce
           ;
           
             Aut
             haec
             non
             est
             Scriptura
             ,
             aut
             i●ta
             non
             est
             Philosophia
             .
          
           For
           mine
           own
           part
           I
           must
           here
           profess
           ,
           that
           having
           long
           since
           studied
           Philosophy
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           read
           over
           several
           Philosophers
           ,
           both
           Antient
           ,
           and
           Modern
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           find
           a
           satisfaction
           in
           any
           of
           them
           :
           and
           if
           I
           had
           not
           reflected
           on
           this
           Divine
           History
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           tempted
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           to
           Invent
           some
           new
           Philosophy
           suitable
           to
           mine
           own
           Fansy
           :
           For
           now
           he
           is
           no
           Philosopher
           who
           willnot
           attempt
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Philosophical
           World
           ,
           and
           produce
           his
           Module
           therof
           ;
           shewing
           how
           it
           might
           be
           best
           made
           ,
           and
           with
           least
           Charges
           :
           but
           certainly
           it
           is
           most
           Ridiculous
           and
           Impious
           thus
           to
           presume
           that
           God
           must
           therefore
           have
           made
           the
           World
           according
           to
           our
           Module
           ,
           becaus
           we
           judge
           it
           best
           ;
           rather
           than
           acknowledge
           that
           to
           be
           best
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           becaus
           he
           who
           made
           it
           is
           Infinitely
           Wiser
           than
           us
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           find
           out
           how
           God
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           had
           recours
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           reading
           over
           this
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           again
           and
           again
           ;
           and
           also
           many
           Commentators
           ,
           in
           whom
           generaly
           (
           besides
           the
           first
           Article
           of
           our
           Creed
           concerning
           God
           the
           Maker
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           )
           I
           found
           more
           of
           Aristotle
           than
           of
           Moses
           ;
           (
           yea
           even
           Translators
           seem
           to
           incline
           that
           way
           )
           but
           the
           Cabalistical
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           Scholastical
           Philosophers
           ,
           by
           their
           Jewish
           ,
           and
           Heathenish
           Interpretations
           ,
           have
           so
           Confounded
           and
           Obnubilated
           this
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           that
           almost
           all
           Christians
           fear
           to
           approach
           it
           ;
           and
           seem
           rather
           to
           dread
           and
           adore
           it
           at
           a
           distance
           as
           some
           Inscrutable
           Mystery
           :
           and
           some
           think
           they
           greatly
           favor
           Scripture
           by
           restraining
           it
           to
           Theology
           and
           Morality
           ,
           and
           not
           intitling
           it
           to
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           going
           backward
           ,
           cover
           it
           with
           the
           Mantle
           of
           their
           Indulgence
           ,
           that
           the
           Philosophical
           Nakedness
           thereof
           may
           not
           appear
           to
           themselves
           or
           others
           .
           Whereas
           considering
           for
           what
           end
           this
           Divine
           History
           of
           Created
           Nature
           was
           writ
           ,
           and
           being
           sufficiently
           confident
           of
           the
           Intrinsecal
           Verity
           ,
           and
           Extrinsecal
           Evidence
           thereof
           ,
           I
           adventured
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Naked
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           endeavored
           first
           to
           discover
           the
           plain
           and
           true
           System
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           God
           the
           Creator
           hath
           described
           
           therin
           ,
           and
           therby
           reveled
           unto
           us
           .
           Which
           I
           have
           accordingly
           expressed
           in
           my
           Explications
           ;
           being
           only
           a
           brief
           Philosophical
           Paraphrase
           upon
           the
           Text
           :
           and
           yet
           while
           I
           thus
           Explicate
           the
           Text
           by
           my
           Paraphrase
           ,
           I
           still
           submit
           my
           Paraphrase
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Text
           :
           and
           I
           therefore
           set
           these
           Explications
           ,
           as
           a
           Partition
           ,
           or
           Cancelli
           ,
           between
           the
           Divine
           Word
           and
           my
           Human
           Illustrations
           therof
           :
           which
           I
           have
           also
           deduced
           from
           the
           Created
           Nature
           ,
           as
           the
           Counterpart
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           have
           hearkned
           to
           the
           Voice
           therof
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Echo
           of
           the
           Creating
           Voice
           of
           God.
           Nor
           do
           I
           dissent
           from
           Pagan
           Philosophy
           
             Animo
             Contradicendi
          
           ,
           or
           to
           flatter
           Christianity
           (
           which
           is
           far
           above
           it
           )
           but
           shall
           also
           retein
           any
           thing
           of
           Truth
           that
           I
           have
           found
           therin
           ;
           and
           all
           advantages
           therof
           ,
           either
           Platonical
           Speculations
           ,
           Peripatetical
           Ratiocinations
           ,
           or
           Epicurean
           Sensations
           ,
           yea
           even
           Sceptical
           Caution
           it self
           :
           and
           am
           Dogmatical
           only
           in
           such
           Theses
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           that
           I
           impose
           on
           my self
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           prove
           by
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           Human
           Argument
           ,
           and
           Sensible
           Experiment
           :
           and
           if
           I
           knew
           any
           more
           ways
           of
           Probation
           ,
           should
           not
           decline
           ,
           but
           most
           gladly
           embrace
           them
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           thus
           offer
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           World
           wherof
           I
           have
           not
           first
           satisfied
           my self
           after
           so
           long
           trial
           and
           strict
           examination
           ;
           wher
           in
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           find
           any
           thing
           considerable
           ,
           either
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Sens
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           fairly
           reconcile
           to
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Text.
           Also
           I
           have
           adventured
           to
           propound
           many
           Hypotheses
           ;
           which
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           so
           confidently
           Assert
           ,
           yet
           I
           should
           not
           Insert
           them
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           esteem
           them
           very
           Probable
           :
           for
           indeed
           it
           is
           the
           most
           proper
           ,
           and
           a
           sufficient
           Task
           for
           any
           Philosopher
           ,
           to
           Inquire
           only
           what
           God
           hath
           Created
           :
           and
           I
           ever
           reputed
           it
           a
           great
           Vanity
           in
           any
           who
           presume
           to
           go
           farther
           ,
           and
           will
           also
           offer
           to
           shew
           what
           he
           might
           have
           Created
           :
           not
           without
           some
           Insinuation
           of
           what
           one
           most
           Profanely
           Expressed
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           had
           stood
           at
           Gods
           elbow
           when
           he
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           shewed
           him
           how
           to
           have
           made
           it
           better
           :
           as
           though
           whatsoever
           Hypothetical
           Natures
           ,
           or
           Poetical
           Worlds
           ,
           they
           please
           to
           fansy
           and
           describe
           ,
           
             Natura
             aut
             facit
             haec
             quae
             legis
             ,
             aut
             faceret
             .
          
        
         
           Possibility
           is
           Indefinite
           ,
           and
           to
           pursue
           it
           Vain
           and
           Endless
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Absolutely
           Impossible
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Book
           ,
           might
           
           be
           Printed
           by
           the
           Casual
           Concurrence
           of
           Letters
           ,
           Ink
           ,
           and
           Paper
           ,
           without
           any
           Composer
           ,
           or
           Printer
           ;
           yet
           if
           any
           should
           therefore
           write
           a
           large
           Discours
           therof
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           such
           like
           Hypothesis
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           might
           well
           deserv
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           Rablais
           his
           Library
           .
           But
           though
           I
           shall
           carefully
           exclude
           any
           such
           Improbable
           Trifles
           ,
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           among
           so
           many
           supposed
           Probabilities
           ,
           I
           may
           run
           into
           some
           Errors
           ,
           and
           many
           Errata
           in
           Terms
           of
           Art
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Peccadillos
           ,
           which
           may
           prove
           Scandalous
           and
           Offensive
           to
           Weaker
           Minds
           ,
           who
           regard
           Words
           more
           than
           Things
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           matter
           enough
           of
           Disgrace
           and
           Disparagement
           to
           the
           Captious
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           can
           find
           no
           fault
           in
           Venus
           her self
           ,
           will
           Carp
           at
           her
           Sandal
           ,
           or
           something
           about
           her
           .
           And
           I
           am
           Conscious
           that
           I
           may
           be
           more
           liable
           hereunto
           ,
           being
           no
           Mathematician
           ,
           Astronomer
           ,
           Chymist
           ,
           or
           other
           Artist
           whatsoever
           ;
           but
           one
           among
           the
           Laity
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           having
           only
           two
           Books
           which
           I
           regard
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Nature
           :
           and
           though
           any
           may
           easily
           bite
           through
           my
           Human
           Infirmity
           ,
           yet
           he
           sha●l
           break
           his
           Teeth
           at
           these
           Bones
           ,
           
             Fragili
             quaerens
             illidere
             dentem
             Offendet
             Solido
          
           —
           However
           I
           am
           sufficiently
           secure
           ,
           being
           already
           where
           I
           would
           be
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           below
           Fame
           ,
           and
           above
           Infamy
           :
           and
           as
           I
           do
           not
           Superscribe
           my
           Name
           to
           gain
           the
           one
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           I
           Conceal
           it
           to
           avoid
           the
           other
           :
           but
           either
           is
           as
           Indifferent
           to
           my self
           as
           it
           is
           to
           my
           Pen
           to
           write
           it
           ,
           only
           it
           is
           somewhat
           less
           not
           to
           write
           it
           .
           Nor
           will
           I
           presume
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           to
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           professing
           it
           to
           be
           my
           chief
           Designe
           to
           Exalt
           it
           as
           the
           only
           Statera
           of
           Truth
           ,
           both
           Natural
           ,
           and
           Supernatural
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           Eminently
           call
           it
           Scripture
           and
           Bible
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           indeed
           the
           Writing
           of
           all
           Writings
           ,
           and
           Book
           of
           all
           Books
           ;
           whereby
           ●hey
           are
           to
           be
           Judged
           ;
           and
           
             If
             they
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             .
          
           As
           a
           worthy
           Friend
           ,
           laying
           his
           hand
           on
           the
           Bible
           ,
           once
           truly
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           If
           this
           Book
           were
           not
           Extant
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           were
           nothing
           Certain
           and
           Infallible
           left
           to
           Mankind
           :
           wherof
           we
           have
           sufficient
           Evidence
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Scepticism
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           all
           other
           Philosophy
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           are
           so
           many
           several
           Sects
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           indeed
           only
           Hypotheses
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           conceiv
           that
           the
           Authors
           therof
           were
           ever
           satisfied
           in
           themselvs
           ,
           or
           could
           expect
           to
           satisfie
           others
           thereby
           ;
           but
           vented
           them
           as
           some
           things
           which
           they
           esteemed
           Possible
           ,
           or
           the
           best
           of
           them
           only
           as
           fair
           
           Probabilitys
           .
           Wheras
           this
           foundation
           laid
           in
           Scripture
           is
           as
           sure
           as
           Nature
           it self
           ;
           which
           both
           are
           the
           Work
           and
           Word
           of
           the
           same
           Divine
           Creator
           ;
           and
           every
           Superstructure
           rightly
           built
           therupon
           shall
           stand
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           may
           not
           presume
           to
           be
           any
           such
           Master-builder
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           a
           very
           great
           Work
           effected
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           reduce
           others
           to
           this
           Fundamental
           System
           ,
           and
           provoke
           them
           to
           build
           upon
           it
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           begun
           ,
           and
           offered
           this
           rude
           Essay
           :
           and
           though
           they
           shall
           pleas
           to
           Demolish
           my
           whole
           Fabrike
           ,
           and
           themselvs
           to
           Erect
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           lay
           upon
           it
           
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Pretious
             Stones
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             Stubble
             ,
          
           or
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           I
           have
           my
           Designe
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           Assert
           this
           to
           be
           the
           only
           true
           Foundation
           of
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Theology
           ,
           and
           Morality
           .
           
             And
             the
             Fire
             shall
             try
             every
             mans
             Work
             of
             what
             sort
             it
             is
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           not
           only
           Dedicate
           this
           my
           Work
           unto
           the
           World
           (
           as
           indeed
           every
           Writer
           writes
           to
           all
           by
           making
           his
           Writing
           Publike
           )
           but
           also
           I
           Appeal
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           every
           Reader
           my
           Judg
           :
           for
           I
           do
           not
           presume
           to
           teach
           the
           World
           ;
           nor
           shall
           I
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           term
           it
           the
           People
           that
           knoweth
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           consist
           of
           many
           Heads
           ,
           and
           almost
           as
           many
           Sentences
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           find
           but
           that
           the
           last
           Result
           ,
           and
           that
           wherin
           they
           Acquiesce
           ,
           is
           Truth
           :
           whose
           common
           Fate
           in
           the
           World
           is
           first
           to
           be
           gazed
           on
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           derided
           and
           oppugned
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           after
           farther
           scrutiny
           to
           be
           enterteined
           and
           embraced
           ;
           and
           the
           Fate
           of
           Error
           contrary
           therunto
           ,
           first
           to
           be
           Applauded
           and
           Admired
           ,
           and
           so
           received
           withou●
           any
           Pratike
           ,
           and
           afterward
           when
           it
           is
           more
           strictly
           examined
           ,
           to
           be
           Rejected
           and
           Exploded
           .
           Thus
           Truth
           is
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Time
           ;
           and
           as
           Time
           is
           the
           best
           Critike
           ,
           so
           I
           esteem
           
             Homer
             ,
             Virgil
          
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           best
           of
           Poets
           ,
           and
           Plato
           ,
           and
           Aristotle
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           Philosophers
           ;
           becaus
           their
           Works
           have
           so
           long
           survived
           ;
           wheras
           there
           are
           only
           some
           Fragments
           of
           Epicurus
           now
           remaining
           ,
           as
           broken
           and
           minute
           as
           his
           Corpuscles
           or
           Atoms
           ,
           Certeinly
           Scripture
           is
           both
           most
           Antient
           ,
           and
           also
           most
           Intire
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           suppose
           that
           the
           Discovery
           of
           any
           consyderable
           Natural
           Truth
           ,
           or
           Profitable
           Good
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           hath
           been
           renounced
           ,
           or
           will
           ever
           be
           lost
           by
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           now
           O
           Christian
           World
           !
           who
           art
           a
           Collection
           not
           only
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           of
           Christians
           ,
           Judg
           thou
           according
           to
           both
           Capacitys
           ,
           whether
           Scripture
           be
           not
           the
           truest
           Comment
           that
           ever
           was
           made
           upon
           Nature
           :
           and
           that
           thou
           maist
           rightly
           discern
           between
           them
           ,
           set
           the
           short
           System
           of
           the
           Divine
           Genesis
           therof
           by
           all
           or
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           .
           
             
             
               Contuleris
               toto
               cum
               sparsa
               Volumina
               mundo
               ;
            
             
               Illa
               Homines
               dicas
               ,
               haec
               docuisse
               D●um
               .
            
          
           And
           now
           after
           so
           many
           Christian
           Ages
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           once
           Determined
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           a
           true
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           undoubtedly
           it
           is
           )
           let
           us
           no
           longer
           be
           bereaved
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Treasure
           ,
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           I
           know
           not
           how
           been
           not
           only
           hid
           under
           ground
           ,
           but
           trampled
           on
           by
           the
           feet
           of
           men
           .
           Nor
           let
           any
           Elude
           and
           Enervate
           it
           by
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Popularity
           ,
           whereby
           even
           Popular
           Understandings
           may
           learn
           Divine
           Philosophy
           ;
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           professeth
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           had
           acquired
           
             More
             Understanding
             then
             all
             his
             Teachers
             .
          
           Nor
           let
           us
           resigne
           not
           only
           our
           Faith
           ,
           but
           also
           our
           own
           Reason
           to
           others
           ,
           becaus
           they
           pleas
           to
           abandon
           theirs
           ,
           and
           scoffingly
           call
           it
           Logical
           ,
           or
           Metaphysical
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           Acquests
           of
           those
           Noble
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           whereby
           we
           excell
           Brutes
           ,
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           themselvs
           .
           Nor
           may
           they
           justly
           term
           this
           a
           Prejudice
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           how
           do
           they
           Prejudg
           ?
           who
           Appeal
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           Great
           University
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           as
           good
           Scribes
           bring
           forth
           out
           of
           their
           Treasure
           things
           New
           and
           Old
           :
           doing
           herein
           like
           Galenists
           ,
           who
           willingly
           admit
           and
           add
           to
           their
           Dispensatorys
           any
           Chymical
           Experiments
           which
           are
           sound
           and
           useful
           (
           and
           to
           such
           Physicians
           all
           wise
           Patients
           commit
           their
           Bodys
           rather
           then
           to
           Empirikes
           )
           Or
           are
           they
           prejudiced
           ?
           who
           affirm
           nothing
           but
           what
           they
           prove
           by
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           Probation
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           Argument
           ,
           and
           Experiment
           .
           For
           to
           what
           Judg
           can
           we
           Appeal
           but
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           Law
           but
           Faith
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Sens
           ?
           and
           may
           we
           not
           rather
           suspect
           the
           Prejudice
           to
           ly
           in
           Novelty
           and
           Party
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Sect
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           admit
           only
           sens
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           be
           Judged
           by
           that
           ,
           unless
           it
           speak
           their
           Sens
           ?
           But
           as
           I
           have
           not
           pawned
           the
           Authority
           of
           mine
           own
           Name
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           know
           I
           could
           borrow
           very
           little
           ;
           so
           I
           only
           beg
           of
           others
           ;
           that
           neither
           any
           Passionate
           Amours
           which
           they
           may
           have
           for
           any
           Man
           or
           his
           Opinions
           ,
           nor
           the
           Inebriating
           Fansys
           of
           their
           own
           Spirits
           ,
           nor
           any
           pretended
           Monarchy
           or
           Monopoly
           of
           Knowledg
           ,
           may
           be
           by
           them
           Opposed
           to
           Truth
           ;
           for
           
             Magna
             est
             Veritas
             &
             praevaelebit
          
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           
             Scriptum
             est
          
           ,
           and
           
             Probatum
             est
          
           ,
           will
           by
           their
           own
           Intrinsecal
           Value
           ,
           without
           any
           Image
           or
           Superscription
           ,
           pass
           Current
           through
           
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World.
           But
           let
           us
           all
           rather
           Consult
           together
           the
           Advancement
           of
           true
           Knowledg
           ,
           and
           the
           Real
           Benefits
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           both
           in
           Speculation
           ,
           and
           Action
           :
           Wherof
           the
           Speculative
           Part
           doth
           properly
           belong
           to
           Scholes
           and
           Academys
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           make
           this
           Divine
           History
           of
           the
           Creation
           to
           be
           their
           
             Symbolum
             Philosophicum
          
           ,
           shall
           need
           no
           other
           Fundamentals
           ;
           nor
           have
           they
           any
           better
           way
           to
           preserv
           their
           Disciples
           from
           these
           new
           Philosophical
           Romances
           of
           
             Mundus
             Alter
             ,
             &
             Idem
          
           .
           And
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           much
           wished
           by
           Wise
           men
           that
           Scholars
           would
           season
           their
           Studys
           with
           more
           of
           Common
           Life
           and
           Civil
           Conversation
           (
           the
           want
           wherof
           hath
           been
           the
           Scandal
           and
           Scorn
           of
           Learning
           )
           so
           particularly
           Academical
           Philosophers
           should
           hearken
           more
           to
           Experiments
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           not
           fit
           for
           themselvs
           to
           Practice
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           Inquire
           of
           Chymists
           and
           Mechanikes
           ,
           and
           be
           Informed
           therof
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Practical
           Part
           doth
           properly
           belong
           .
           And
           Mechanikes
           may
           be
           also
           much
           Assisted
           and
           Directed
           by
           Philosophers
           ,
           with
           many
           Rules
           and
           Regular
           Proportions
           ;
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           Instructed
           ,
           and
           also
           Cautioned
           from
           attempting
           Impossibilitys
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           Impracticable
           ;
           as
           the
           Philosophers
           Stone
           ,
           Perpetual
           Motion
           ,
           or
           Fire
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           also
           much
           Advantaged
           in
           the
           Attempts
           of
           Possibilitys
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Local
           Motion
           of
           Bodys
           were
           more
           fully
           cleared
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Variations
           therof
           ,
           not
           only
           according
           to
           Distances
           from
           the
           Center
           ,
           Multiplications
           of
           Wheels
           ,
           Pulleys
           ,
           Leavers
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           several
           Situations
           and
           Positions
           therof
           ;
           but
           also
           all
           the
           Mysterys
           of
           Increments
           and
           Decrements
           of
           Velocity
           ,
           Consistent
           Strength
           ,
           Elasticity
           ,
           Pressure
           and
           Nonpressure
           ,
           Preventions
           of
           Vacuity
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           were
           ascerteined
           unto
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           greatly
           help
           them
           in
           contriving
           their
           Machins
           and
           Engines
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           observed
           that
           though
           Speculative
           Philosophy
           hath
           not
           much
           Advanced
           in
           these
           last
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Improvement
           of
           Mechanical
           Arts
           :
           but
           I
           conceiv
           that
           thus
           both
           might
           grow
           up
           together
           .
           Nor
           is
           a
           Mechanike
           so
           mean
           a
           Title
           in
           Human
           Society
           as
           is
           commonly
           reputed
           ;
           Certeinly
           the
           End
           of
           all
           these
           Speculations
           is
           Practice
           ,
           which
           doth
           most
           Immediately
           promote
           the
           Good
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           if
           I
           should
           endeavor
           any
           such
           Profitable
           Inventions
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           assisted
           therin
           by
           a
           Corporation
           of
           Mechanikes
           ,
           then
           any
           College
           of
           Philosophers
           :
           and
           I
           would
           kiss
           that
           mans
           Hands
           ,
           yea
           his
           
           Feet
           ,
           who
           should
           Collect
           and
           Publish
           an
           exact
           and
           faithful
           History
           of
           Artificial
           Experiments
           ,
           not
           only
           Chymical
           and
           Curious
           ,
           but
           Mechanical
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Trades
           and
           Artifices
           :
           which
           together
           with
           the
           History
           of
           Extraordinary
           Natural
           Phaenomena
           ,
           are
           very
           great
           Desiderata
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           of
           very
           much
           Use
           and
           Improvement
           .
           But
           Inventions
           ,
           as
           I
           conceiv
           ,
           are
           rather
           strange
           Fates
           and
           Felicitys
           ;
           and
           some
           Magnalia
           therof
           have
           proved
           as
           great
           Treasures
           to
           the
           World
           as
           the
           Indian
           Mines
           ,
           which
           certeinly
           the
           D●scovery
           made
           by
           Columbus
           did
           comprehend
           .
           Yet
           as
           they
           are
           not
           of
           Ordinary
           Production
           ,
           so
           neither
           only
           Chances
           ,
           as
           we
           term
           them
           ;
           but
           Extraordinary
           Providences
           of
           God
           in
           some
           Ages
           ,
           wherin
           he
           designeth
           thereby
           to
           accomplish
           some
           greater
           Intendments
           :
           as
           when
           God
           purposed
           to
           revele
           the
           Glorious
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           through
           the
           whole
           World
           before
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           stirred
           up
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Columbus
           ,
           by
           a
           strange
           Dogmatical
           Confidence
           of
           more
           Earth
           then
           was
           before
           discovered
           ,
           maugre
           all
           Repulses
           ,
           and
           Delays
           ,
           Indefatigably
           ,
           and
           Undeniably
           ,
           to
           endeavor
           and
           attempt
           the
           Discovery
           therof
           :
           which
           yet
           he
           could
           never
           have
           effected
           if
           also
           the
           Compass
           ,
           or
           Seamans
           Card
           ,
           wherof
           former
           Ages
           were
           Ignorant
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           then
           lately
           Invented
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           the
           Gun
           ,
           without
           which
           so
           few
           Adventurers
           could
           never
           have
           kept
           Possession
           against
           Innumerable
           Natives
           .
           And
           about
           the
           same
           time
           Printing
           also
           was
           Invented
           ,
           to
           Disseminate
           Knowledg
           through
           both
           the
           Worlds
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           esteem
           Additions
           to
           be
           Inventions
           ;
           as
           the
           Telescope
           or
           Microscope
           ,
           which
           are
           only
           farther
           Improvements
           of
           the
           Perspective
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           first
           Invented
           by
           a
           Mechanike
           :
           )
           or
           as
           the
           Granado
           is
           of
           the
           Gun
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Yet
           we
           might
           hope
           for
           more
           both
           Inventions
           and
           Additions
           ,
           if
           Philosophy
           were
           made
           more
           Mechanical
           ,
           and
           Mechanike
           more
           Philosophical
           .
           Wherof
           we
           have
           now
           the
           greatest
           expectation
           from
           the
           happy
           Institution
           of
           the
           
             Roial
             Society
          
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           many
           Mercurial
           Wits
           ,
           Interceding
           between
           both
           these
           Regions
           of
           Speculation
           and
           Practice
           ,
           will
           transmit
           Philosophical
           Instructions
           to
           Mechanikes
           ,
           and
           Mechanical
           Experiments
           to
           Philosophers
           :
           and
           after
           all
           their
           Curious
           Disquisitions
           ,
           and
           many
           Vibrations
           ,
           like
           the
           Pendulum
           ,
           setle
           at
           last
           in
           the
           most
           Direct
           Line
           of
           Truth
           ,
           Proving
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           holding
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           Good
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Mankind
           :
           which
           shall
           render
           their
           Society
           a
           
             Solomons
             Hous
          
           ,
           and
           this
           Island
           a
           
             New
             Atlantis
          
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Lord
           Veru●●m
           
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Practical
           Theology
           of
           Scripture
           ●ath
           been
           by
           none
           better
           Ventilated
           then
           by
           English
           Divines
           ;
           so
           may
           this
           Divine
           History
           of
           the
           Genesis
           of
           the
           World
           be
           best
           Elucidated
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           superscribe
           
             Nullius
             in
             verba
          
           in
           defiance
           of
           any
           Human
           Magistery
           ,
           yet
           always
           except
           
             Verbum
             Dei
          
           ,
           in
           submission
           to
           D●vine
           Authority
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Active
           Spirits
           of
           this
           Nation
           would
           freely
           clear
           and
           disengage
           themselvs
           from
           the
           Humor
           of
           Forein
           Noveltys
           ,
           they
           might
           exceed
           others
           in
           their
           happy
           Endeavors
           ;
           though
           we
           Tramontanes
           have
           been
           Judged
           by
           them
           better
           for
           Imitation
           then
           Invention
           :
           but
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           produce
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           last
           Age
           equal
           to
           those
           two
           Noble
           Inventions
           which
           were
           both
           of
           English
           Extraction
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Inclinatory
           or
           Dipping
           Needle
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Latitude
           is
           discovered
           ;
           wherof
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           received
           it
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           the
           Inventor
           was
           
             Robert
             Norman
          
           our
           Countryman
           ,
           whose
           Name
           deservs
           more
           Heraldry
           ;
           as
           they
           will
           easily
           acknowledg
           who
           shall
           attempt
           to
           Invent
           the
           like
           Natural
           Instrument
           ,
           whereby
           to
           discover
           the
           Longitude
           .
           The
           other
           is
           the
           first
           Observation
           of
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           Bloud
           ,
           wherof
           our
           Learned
           
             Doctor
             Harvey
          
           is
           the
           well
           known
           and
           Monumental
           Author
           .
           And
           for
           Philosophical
           Discourses
           and
           Discoverys
           of
           Nature
           I
           may
           name
           two
           others
           ;
           who
           though
           Parallel
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           yet
           I
           suppose
           neither
           of
           them
           can
           be
           Parallel'd
           by
           any
           other
           Nation
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Great
           
             Chancellor
             Bacon
          
           whose
           Natural
           History
           hath
           made
           his
           own
           Name
           H●storical
           :
           and
           the
           truly
           Honorable
           
             Robert
             Boyle
          
           ;
           of
           whom
           I
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           Hiero
           made
           a
           Law
           in
           Syracuse
           That
           every
           one
           should
           believ
           whatsoever
           Archimedes
           affirmed
           that
           he
           could
           do
           ;
           so
           all
           ought
           to
           believ
           whatsoever
           this
           Noble
           Person
           declareth
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           manifold
           Experiments
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           enriched
           the
           World.
           Now
           let
           this
           be
           the
           Conclusion
           and
           Summ
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ;
           That
           as
           the
           End
           of
           all
           Created
           Nature
           is
           the
           Divine
           Glory
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           World
           as
           a
           Mirror
           was
           made
           to
           Represent
           to
           us
           Naturaly
           ;
           so
           should
           all
           Spiritualy
           Render
           it
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           Christians
           being
           taught
           by
           God
           ,
           the
           Author
           both
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Nature
           ,
           truly
           to
           know
           the
           Creation
           and
           System
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           groped
           to
           find
           out
           all
           their
           days
           ,
           and
           have
           disputed
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           should
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Hebrews
           ,
           and
           their
           Divine
           Doctors
           ,
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           Glorify
           the
           Infinite
           Iehovah
           ,
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           And
           
           I
           have
           very
           much
           wondered
           that
           not
           only
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Naturals
           ,
           Seing
           we
           should
           not
           See
           ,
           and
           Hearing
           we
           should
           not
           Hear
           ,
           and
           Understand
           with
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           are
           writ
           in
           such
           large
           Characters
           ,
           and
           Proclaimed
           to
           us
           with
           so
           loud
           a
           Voice
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           beseech
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           so
           to
           Illuminate
           us
           in
           the
           true
           Knowledg
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Works
           ,
           that
           henceforth
           they
           may
           be
           no
           longer
           hid
           from
           our
           Eys
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           may
           now
           be
           said
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Nativity
           of
           the
           World
           therin
           ,
           
             Nota
             Mathematicis
             Genesis
             tua
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Divine
           History
           OF
           THE
           GENESIS
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           .
        
         
           SECTION
           I.
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Begining
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             very
             First
             Being
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Thing
             therin
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Originals
             therof
             from
             Absolute
             Not
             being
             .
             And
             in
             the
             very
             First
             Instant
             of
             their
             Duration
             ,
             or
             Time
             it self
             ,
             then
             also
             commencing
             from
             Non-time
             or
             an
             Absolute
             Nullity
             therof
             .
          
           
           
           
           
        
         
           
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1
               That
               the
               World
               is
               Finite
               ;
               Proved
               by
               the
               Corporeal
               Quantity
               therof
               .
               2
               By
               Successive
               Quantity
               .
               3
               By
               Discrete
               Quantity
               .
               4
               Rejection
               of
               Impertinencys
               ,
               and
               what
               Postulations
               only
               are
               required
               .
               5
               Sensible
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               first
               Proof
               .
               6
               Of
               the
               Second
               .
               7
               Of
               the
               Third
               .
               8
               The
               Possibility
               of
               the
               Worlds
               being
               
                 Ab
                 Aeterno
              
               disproved
               .
               9
               The
               Possibility
               of
               being
               
                 In
                 Aeternum
              
               ,
               or
               Immortality
               ,
               in
               what
               Sens
               granted
               .
               10
               The
               Summ
               of
               the
               whole
               Discours
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Begining
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             THat
             there
             was
             a
             Begining
             of
             the
             World
             (
             besides
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Text
             )
             is
             as
             Rationaly
             Demonstrable
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Sensibly
             evident
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             for
             it
             is
             also
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Bodys
             ,
             Extended
             by
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Finite
             ,
             or
             bounded
             with
             Extremitys
             of
             that
             Extension
             (
             which
             we
             call
             First
             ,
             or
             Begining
             ;
             and
             Last
             ,
             or
             End
             ;
             becaus
             we
             may
             begin
             to
             measure
             at
             one
             ,
             and
             end
             at
             the
             other
             )
             for
             that
             very
             Extension
             which
             renders
             them
             Bodys
             by
             Extending
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             doth
             also
             Terminate
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Extend
             them
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             .
             Thus
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             two
             great
             Parts
             ;
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             hath
             Parts
             is
             Finite
             ,
             becaus
             every
             Part
             is
             Finite
             or
             Limited
             to
             a
             Proportion
             not
             so
             great
             as
             the
             Whole
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Whole
             .
             And
             as
             one
             Part
             is
             Finite
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             all
             Parts
             .
             And
             so
             Consequently
             is
             the
             Whole
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             equal
             to
             all
             the
             Parts
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             the
             Whole
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             .
             And
             thus
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             Part
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             a
             less
             Whole
             in
             it self
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             whole
             Heaven
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             other
             Part
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             less
             Whole
             in
             it self
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             Now
             either
             of
             these
             two
             less
             Wholes
             is
             Finite
             in
             it self
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             only
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             :
             and
             becaus
             both
             these
             less
             Wholes
             are
             Finite
             ,
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Body
             
             of
             the
             World
             is
             also
             Finite
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             greater
             Whole
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Greater
             nor
             Less
             in
             Infinite
             ,
             which
             is
             Infinitely
             beyond
             any
             Proportion
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Parts
             whatsoever
             ;
             becaus
             a
             greater
             Whole
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             greater
             Parts
             ,
             or
             more
             equal
             Parts
             ;
             and
             a
             less
             Whole
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             less
             Parts
             ,
             or
             fewer
             equal
             Parts
             .
             And
             since
             whatsoever
             hath
             Parts
             is
             Finite
             ,
             therfore
             whatsoever
             hath
             greater
             or
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             or
             fewer
             Parts
             ,
             is
             also
             Finite
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             Infinite
             .
             Again
             every
             Part
             is
             such
             a
             certain
             Proportion
             of
             the
             Whole
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             such
             a
             Part
             therof
             ;
             and
             therefore
             hath
             such
             a
             certein
             Measure
             of
             it self
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             such
             a
             certein
             Proportion
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             greater
             nor
             less
             .
             And
             as
             all
             the
             Proportions
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             ,
             are
             the
             Whole
             Proportion
             of
             the
             Whole
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             Measures
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             ,
             are
             the
             whole
             Measure
             of
             the
             Whole
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             is
             Mensurable
             is
             Finite
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Mensurable
             ,
             and
             not
             Immens
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             is
             Finite
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             or
             any
             less
             Part
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             Particle
             therof
             whatsoever
             ;
             wherof
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             :
             Otherwise
             the
             Whole
             should
             be
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             Parts
             ,
             or
             the
             Parts
             greater
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             .
             And
             the
             contrary
             therof
             So
             Mathematicaly
             true
             ,
             and
             evident
             according
             to
             Common
             Sentence
             ,
             (
             that
             every
             Part
             is
             less
             then
             the
             Whole
             ,
             and
             the
             Whole
             greater
             then
             any
             Part
             ,
             and
             equal
             to
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             )
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             further
             proved
             by
             any
             thing
             more
             evident
             then
             it self
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Conclusion
             is
             most
             true
             and
             evident
             ;
             
               Omne
               Sectile
               est
               Finitum
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             Now
             as
             Corporeal
             Quantity
             ,
             which
             is
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             hath
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             is
             therefore
             Finite
             ;
             So
             also
             Time
             ,
             which
             is
             Successive
             and
             hath
             Part
             after
             Part
             ,
             is
             also
             Finite
             .
             And
             though
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             may
             be
             Inverted
             ,
             and
             the
             First
             become
             Last
             ,
             or
             the
             Last
             First
             ;
             or
             Circulated
             ,
             and
             the
             Begining
             United
             to
             the
             End
             (
             and
             so
             every
             Consistent
             Quantity
             is
             Finite
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             such
             Parts
             )
             Yet
             Part
             after
             Part
             Succeed
             and
             follow
             one
             another
             in
             a
             most
             direct
             Line
             ,
             and
             by
             Such
             an
             Immutable
             Law
             and
             Order
             ,
             as
             can
             neither
             be
             Inverted
             ,
             nor
             Circulated
             :
             otherwise
             there
             should
             not
             be
             Part
             after
             Part
             ;
             which
             must
             necessarily
             be
             in
             Temporary
             Succession
             :
             for
             Past
             can
             never
             be
             Present
             ,
             nor
             Present
             Future
             ,
             nor
             all
             together
             .
             Wherefore
             Time
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             
             Circular
             :
             for
             in
             a
             Circle
             all
             the
             Parts
             must
             Consist
             together
             ;
             as
             in
             Circular
             Motion
             all
             the
             Parts
             must
             Move
             together
             .
             Though
             probably
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             World
             was
             grounded
             on
             some
             such
             Imaginary
             Circulation
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             Revolution
             of
             Platonical
             Years
             .
             Whereas
             though
             all
             things
             measured
             by
             Time
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             return
             again
             into
             the
             same
             State
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             ,
             yet
             Time
             it self
             can
             never
             return
             to
             be
             the
             Same
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             as
             Impossible
             to
             recall
             Past
             ,
             as
             to
             anticipate
             Future
             .
             So
             that
             where
             there
             is
             such
             a
             fixed
             Priority
             and
             Posteriority
             runing
             still
             forward
             in
             a
             most
             Direct
             and
             Immutable
             Succession
             of
             Part
             after
             Part
             ,
             which
             is
             Finite
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             Finite
             and
             Fixed
             First
             ,
             or
             Begining
             ;
             and
             Last
             ,
             or
             End
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Fixed
             Order
             and
             Succession
             of
             the
             Parts
             .
             And
             as
             certeinly
             as
             this
             Present
             Instant
             is
             now
             the
             Last
             or
             End
             of
             all
             Time
             Past
             ,
             or
             Present
             ,
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             Actualy
             Existed
             ,
             or
             doth
             Exist
             ;
             so
             certeinly
             there
             was
             some
             determinate
             Instant
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             or
             Begining
             therof
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Conclusion
             also
             is
             most
             true
             and
             evident
             ;
             
               Ubi
               Prius
               &
               Posterius
               ,
               ibi
               Primum
               et
               Postremum
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             Lastly
             as
             Bodys
             and
             Time
             ,
             so
             Number
             or
             Quantity
             Discrete
             ,
             which
             hath
             Part
             Discreted
             and
             severed
             from
             Part
             ,
             is
             also
             Finite
             in
             it self
             ;
             and
             doth
             most
             Discernibly
             manifest
             the
             Finite
             Nature
             ,
             both
             of
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Scale
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             Time
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Dial
             :
             whereby
             their
             Continuous
             Parts
             being
             Arithmeticaly
             Divided
             into
             Numerable
             Proportions
             are
             rendred
             most
             apparently
             Numerable
             and
             Finite
             .
             And
             so
             also
             this
             Conclusion
             is
             most
             true
             and
             evident
             
               Nullum
               Multiplex
               est
               Innumerum
            
             .
             From
             all
             which
             Conclusions
             drawn
             from
             every
             kind
             of
             Quantity
             ,
             Corporeal
             ,
             Successive
             ,
             and
             Discrete
             ,
             it
             most
             Necessarily
             follows
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             is
             Quantitative
             is
             Finite
             ▪
             for
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             under
             the
             highest
             pain
             of
             Contradiction
             ,
             That
             Actualy
             Mensurable
             cannot
             be
             Actualy
             Immense
             ,
             nor
             Temporary
             Eternal
             ,
             nor
             Numerable
             Innumerable
             .
          
           
             IIII.
             Nor
             is
             this
             plain
             Probation
             concerned
             in
             those
             more
             Curious
             Disquisitions
             ,
             Whether
             Quantity
             be
             any
             Real
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             only
             a
             Mode
             ,
             or
             Relative
             Respect
             (
             or
             I
             know
             not
             what
             others
             pleas
             to
             term
             it
             )
             Since
             it
             is
             most
             evidently
             the
             Geometrical
             ,
             
             Chronical
             ,
             or
             Arithmetical
             ,
             Measure
             of
             all
             Quantitative
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             within
             the
             Virge
             therof
             ,
             and
             Measurable
             by
             it
             .
             Nor
             of
             what
             Parts
             it
             doth
             Consist
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             is
             Divisible
             into
             them
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             it
             hath
             Parts
             .
             Nor
             yet
             whether
             any
             Whole
             Quantity
             hath
             Physical
             Parts
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             it
             hath
             Mathematical
             Parts
             ,
             and
             is
             Divisible
             into
             them
             .
             And
             though
             I
             shall
             heerafter
             inquire
             into
             all
             these
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             neither
             now
             prevent
             my Self
             ,
             nor
             intangle
             this
             Probation
             (
             which
             as
             it
             is
             most
             firm
             and
             solid
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             I
             desire
             to
             render
             it
             most
             clear
             and
             free
             from
             all
             Impertinencys
             )
             with
             any
             such
             Curiositys
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             begg
             any
             therof
             before
             hand
             ;
             but
             only
             insist
             upon
             these
             most
             reasonable
             and
             undeniable
             Postulations
             ,
             That
             an
             Inch
             is
             the
             twelfth
             Part
             of
             a
             Foot
             ,
             not
             more
             nor
             less
             ;
             and
             a
             Foot
             twelve
             Inches
             ,
             not
             more
             nor
             less
             .
             That
             an
             Hour
             is
             the
             fower
             and
             twentieth
             Part
             of
             a
             Day
             ,
             not
             more
             nor
             less
             ;
             and
             a
             Day
             fower
             and
             twenty
             Hours
             ,
             not
             more
             nor
             less
             .
             That
             an
             Unit
             is
             the
             hundredth
             Part
             of
             a
             Century
             ,
             not
             more
             nor
             less
             ;
             and
             a
             Century
             an
             hundred
             Units
             ,
             not
             more
             nor
             less
             .
             Or
             yet
             more
             plainly
             ,
             That
             an
             Inch
             is
             an
             Inch
             ,
             a
             Foot
             a
             Foot
             ,
             an
             Hour
             an
             Hour
             ,
             a
             Day
             a
             Day
             ,
             an
             Unit
             an
             Unit
             ,
             and
             a
             Century
             a
             Century
             .
             And
             so
             any
             greater
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             Part
             ,
             or
             Whole
             whatsoever
             ;
             which
             are
             all
             Identical
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             neither
             need
             ,
             nor
             are
             indeed
             capable
             of
             Probation
             .
             Nor
             are
             these
             Sections
             of
             Continuitys
             only
             Imaginations
             ,
             or
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Reason
             ;
             but
             Realitys
             in
             Nature
             .
             And
             so
             God
             Created
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             distinct
             Parts
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             a
             distinct
             Day
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Cardinal
             Numerations
             therof
             .
             And
             he
             made
             the
             Heaven
             to
             be
             above
             ,
             or
             without
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             beneath
             ,
             or
             within
             ,
             the
             Heaven
             :
             and
             the
             First
             day
             to
             be
             before
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             the
             Second
             before
             the
             Third
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Ordinal
             Numerations
             therof
             .
             And
             heerin
             I
             suppose
             no
             Human
             Reason
             or
             Sens
             will
             or
             can
             dissent
             from
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             becaus
             these
             are
             things
             also
             Rationaly
             ,
             and
             Sensibly
             ,
             evident
             in
             themselvs
             :
             however
             some
             may
             doubt
             or
             dispute
             what
             I
             have
             evidently
             proved
             heerby
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             Begining
             of
             the
             World.
             Nor
             do
             I
             labor
             ,
             or
             care
             to
             prove
             ,
             when
             that
             determinate
             Begining
             was
             (
             which
             I
             leav
             to
             Chronologists
             )
             but
             only
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Begining
             whensoever
             it
             was
             ,
             which
             sufficeth
             my
             present
             Intention
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             For
             as
             in
             a
             great
             Wast
             or
             Common
             ,
             though
             only
             the
             learned
             Artist
             can
             give
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             all
             the
             Acres
             ,
             Rodes
             ,
             and
             Perches
             therof
             ;
             yet
             every
             Vulgar
             Ey
             can
             discern
             that
             it
             is
             Measurable
             and
             Finite
             ,
             and
             can
             estimate
             it
             more
             or
             less
             .
             And
             as
             every
             Traveler
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             an
             Itinerary
             to
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             just
             Distances
             between
             one
             City
             ,
             or
             Country
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             yet
             knows
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certein
             Space
             between
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Paces
             ,
             could
             never
             bring
             him
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             :
             so
             though
             it
             be
             the
             Work
             of
             Geometricians
             and
             Astronomers
             to
             measure
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             we
             all
             know
             that
             the
             Earth
             on
             which
             we
             tread
             hath
             a
             Surface
             ,
             and
             a
             Diameter
             ,
             which
             are
             Finite
             ;
             because
             the
             Surface
             on
             which
             we
             tread
             doth
             end
             and
             terminate
             it self
             under
             our
             feet
             ;
             and
             that
             doth
             also
             determinate
             the
             Diameter
             ,
             which
             is
             Proportionable
             unto
             it
             :
             and
             because
             the
             Diameter
             is
             Finite
             ,
             therefore
             also
             the
             Circumference
             which
             must
             be
             Proportionable
             therunto
             is
             Finite
             .
             And
             so
             is
             every
             Sphere
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             and
             any
             higher
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             we
             can
             Imagine
             to
             be
             the
             utmost
             Circumference
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             for
             to
             whatsoever
             Circumference
             our
             Imagination
             can
             extend
             it self
             ,
             it
             can
             only
             be
             Proportionably
             greater
             then
             the
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             it
             encompasseth
             ;
             and
             must
             also
             have
             a
             Diameter
             proportionable
             to
             it self
             :
             both
             which
             evidently
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             Finite
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Earth
             ;
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             Greater
             nor
             Less
             in
             Infinite
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             .
          
           
             VI.
             And
             so
             though
             we
             may
             dispute
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             or
             certein
             Begining
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             and
             indisputable
             that
             it
             had
             a
             Begining
             :
             for
             none
             can
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             this
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             one
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             elder
             then
             it
             was
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             so
             backward
             as
             far
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             therefore
             he
             must
             also
             confess
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             some
             First
             Day
             ,
             Hour
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             consequently
             some
             First
             Instant
             ,
             and
             Begining
             therof
             :
             for
             the
             Duration
             and
             Age
             of
             every
             thing
             must
             necessarily
             be
             computed
             from
             a
             Begining
             or
             Nativity
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             be
             incapable
             of
             any
             Addition
             or
             Succession
             (
             which
             is
             apparently
             in
             all
             time
             )
             becaus
             it
             already
             exceedeth
             all
             Number
             :
             for
             Precedency
             of
             Part
             before
             Part
             without
             any
             Begining
             renders
             the
             Precedent
             Parts
             Innumerable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             incapable
             of
             any
             Succession
             or
             Addition
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             .
             So
             also
             in
             Number
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             First
             ,
             and
             no
             Number
             can
             precede
             an
             Unit
             ;
             though
             you
             may
             still
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             possibly
             multiply
             it
             to
             any
             Summ
             Imaginable
             ;
             which
             yet
             being
             once
             Stated
             will
             be
             found
             as
             Numerable
             as
             a
             Single
             Unit
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Addition
             of
             so
             many
             Units
             :
             for
             as
             a
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Part
             of
             Time
             Actualy
             Past
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             ,
             or
             such
             Part
             of
             Time
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             greater
             ,
             nor
             less
             ;
             so
             every
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             ,
             or
             other
             Part
             of
             Time
             whatsoever
             ,
             is
             only
             One
             Day
             ,
             or
             Hour
             ,
             or
             One
             such
             Part
             of
             Time
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             more
             ,
             nor
             fewer
             :
             and
             therefore
             so
             many
             Days
             ,
             or
             Hours
             ,
             or
             other
             Parts
             of
             Time
             as
             are
             Actualy
             Past
             ,
             are
             only
             so
             many
             Ones
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             not
             more
             ,
             nor
             fewer
             ;
             which
             though
             never
             so
             many
             must
             necessarily
             be
             all
             Numerable
             ,
             by
             Addition
             of
             so
             many
             Ones
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             not
             more
             ,
             nor
             fewer
             .
             And
             consequently
             all
             Time
             Actualy
             Past
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             Numbred
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             Numerable
             and
             Finite
             :
             and
             therefore
             had
             a
             Begining
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Number
             therof
             is
             Ordinal
             or
             Successive
             ;
             wherof
             there
             must
             be
             a
             First
             .
             Thus
             if
             we
             should
             compute
             the
             whole
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             according
             to
             the
             particular
             Ages
             ,
             or
             Secula
             ,
             of
             Men
             or
             Brutes
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             pleas
             according
             to
             the
             Revolutions
             of
             Platonical
             years
             ;
             yet
             there
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             a
             First
             ,
             Second
             ,
             and
             Third
             Seculum
             ,
             or
             Revolution
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             as
             we
             will
             suppose
             to
             have
             been
             Actualy
             Past
             and
             Precedent
             ,
             and
             not
             more
             ,
             nor
             fewer
             ,
             nor
             other
             then
             Successive
             .
             All
             which
             summed
             up
             together
             will
             be
             found
             as
             Finite
             as
             a
             single
             Unit
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             a
             First
             ,
             and
             Last
             ,
             aswel
             as
             One
             and
             One
             Ordinaly
             and
             Successively
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             can
             we
             Rationaly
             Imagin
             any
             Time
             whatsoever
             Actualy
             Past
             and
             Precedent
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Actualy
             Finite
             .
             And
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             in
             Imagination
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             Reality
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Yet
             the
             World
             might
             Possibly
             have
             Existed
             before
             it
             did
             Exist
             ,
             or
             Actualy
             was
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             before
             as
             you
             pleas
             to
             Imagin
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             may
             still
             be
             continued
             Perpetualy
             in
             Possibility
             ;
             which
             yet
             will
             be
             alway
             Possible
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             Actual
             :
             for
             no
             such
             Precedent
             ,
             or
             Subsequent
             Perpetuity
             ,
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             nor
             can
             reasonably
             be
             Imagined
             to
             be
             Actual
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             properly
             a
             Possible
             Perpetuity
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Perpetual
             Possibili●y
             of
             such
             a
             supposed
             Precedency
             ,
             or
             Subsequent
             Futurity
             ,
             which
             
             can
             never
             be
             Actual
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Perpetualy
             Possible
             :
             for
             as
             Possible
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             Possible
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Actual
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Possible
             ,
             but
             Actual
             :
             so
             Perpetualy
             Possible
             can
             never
             be
             Actual
             ;
             becaus
             then
             it
             should
             ceas
             to
             be
             Perpetualy
             Possible
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Corporeal
             Quantity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             alway
             Divisible
             into
             alway
             Divisibles
             ;
             ever
             Possibly
             ,
             but
             never
             Actualy
             :
             becaus
             if
             it
             should
             once
             be
             Actualy
             Divided
             into
             all
             its
             Divisibles
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             ceas
             to
             be
             alway
             Divisible
             (
             which
             is
             a
             most
             true
             and
             evident
             Ratiocination
             ,
             supposing
             such
             a
             Perpetual
             Divisibility
             therof
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             heerafter
             discours
             )
             But
             no
             Possibility
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             Precedent
             ,
             or
             Subsequent
             ,
             doth
             militate
             against
             this
             present
             Discours
             concerning
             the
             Actual
             Existence
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             This
             Perpetual
             Possibility
             in
             Futurity
             is
             the
             Duration
             of
             Immortal
             Spirits
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Time
             in
             a
             restrained
             sens
             (
             as
             Time
             may
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Duration
             )
             yet
             is
             the
             same
             with
             it
             in
             a
             general
             sens
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             Mortal
             Life
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             his
             Immortal
             Life
             heerafter
             ,
             shall
             continue
             to
             be
             under
             the
             same
             Duration
             ;
             though
             his
             Time
             may
             be
             restrained
             to
             this
             Mortal
             Life
             ,
             which
             hath
             an
             End
             ,
             and
             is
             computed
             according
             to
             the
             Chronology
             of
             the
             Hours
             ,
             Days
             ,
             and
             Years
             therof
             :
             and
             so
             we
             commonly
             distinguish
             between
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             or
             Everlasting
             .
             Thus
             Plato
             makes
             all
             Time
             to
             be
             the
             Measure
             of
             Duration
             according
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             divide
             it
             into
             such
             Parts
             or
             Sections
             therof
             :
             and
             therupon
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             grounded
             his
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Circular
             Revolutions
             of
             Time
             ,
             like
             the
             Circular
             Motions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
             But
             as
             Duration
             was
             Coetaneous
             with
             the
             first
             Chaos
             (
             for
             there
             was
             an
             Evening
             before
             any
             Morning
             ,
             or
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Aether
             ;
             and
             three
             several
             Days
             before
             the
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             )
             so
             the
             same
             Duration
             shall
             continue
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             when
             Time
             ,
             in
             that
             sens
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             all
             the
             Perpetual
             Possibility
             of
             this
             Duration
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             it
             shall
             ever
             heerafter
             become
             Actual
             ,
             it
             shall
             likewise
             be
             Actualy
             Finite
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             .
             Wheras
             Proper
             Eternity
             is
             neither
             in
             any
             Precedent
             ,
             nor
             Subsequent
             Possibility
             ;
             but
             always
             Actual
             ,
             and
             alway
             Present
             ,
             or
             one
             Perpetual
             Instant
             :
             which
             is
             Divine
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             Infinitely
             and
             Incomprehensibly
             Different
             
             from
             any
             Finite
             Duration
             ,
             Actual
             ,
             or
             Possible
             ,
             whatsoever
             ;
             which
             it
             doth
             Comprehend
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             any
             maner
             Confound
             ,
             or
             Cha●ge
             the
             Temporary
             nature
             therof
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             next
             Section
             .
          
           
             X.
             Wherfore
             I
             Conclude
             upon
             the
             whole
             precedent
             matter
             ,
             That
             every
             Quantity
             ,
             that
             hath
             Existed
             or
             doth
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             is
             Actualy
             Finite
             .
             And
             so
             is
             every
             Quantitative
             thing
             measured
             thereby
             .
             And
             that
             no
             Imagination
             ,
             nor
             Possibility
             it Self
             ,
             can
             make
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             Because
             all
             Quantity
             and
             Quantitative
             things
             have
             Parts
             ,
             and
             all
             Parts
             are
             Finite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             hath
             Parts
             is
             Finite
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             Finite
             ,
             is
             Terminated
             or
             bounded
             with
             Extremitys
             ,
             or
             First
             ,
             or
             Begining
             ;
             and
             Last
             ,
             or
             End
             ;
             Respectively
             according
             to
             the
             Parts
             :
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Finite
             .
             And
             particularly
             ,
             that
             time
             and
             Duration
             (
             which
             is
             Successive
             )
             and
             all
             Temporary
             and
             Durable
             things
             ,
             had
             a
             Realy
             Precedent
             and
             fixed
             First
             or
             Begining
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             force
             of
             this
             most
             Cogent
             Argument
             may
             not
             be
             lost
             or
             spent
             in
             so
             large
             a
             Dilatation
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             Summ
             it
             up
             in
             these
             few
             and
             short
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             present
             to
             any
             Man
             of
             Reason
             most
             strictly
             to
             examin
             ,
             and
             consider
             whether
             he
             can
             deny
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Consequence
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             without
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             Rationality
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               That
               every
               Day
               is
               One
               Day
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               more
               nor
               greater
               Number
               ,
               nor
               Duration
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             
               That
               Yesterday
               was
               One
               Day
               ,
               Actualy
               Past
               ,
               and
               Precedent
               to
               this
               Day
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               the
               Days
               Actualy
               Past
               and
               Precedent
               one
               unto
               another
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             
               That
               the
               whole
               Number
               and
               Duration
               of
               all
               the
               One
               Days
               Actualy
               Past
               ,
               and
               Precedent
               ,
               is
               as
               Finite
               (
               or
               bounded
               with
               first
               ,
               or
               Begining
               ;
               and
               Last
               ,
               or
               End
               )
               as
               of
               any
               One
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             
               Therefore
               there
               was
               a
               First
               or
               Begining
               of
               the
               whole
               Duration
               of
               all
               the
               One
               Days
               ,
               Actualy
               Past
               ,
               and
               Precedent
               ,
               aswel
               as
               of
               the
               particular
               Duration
               of
               any
               One
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             I
             Conclude
             according
             to
             that
             right
             and
             true
             Sentence
             ,
             
               Vim
               inferunt
               Humano
               Intellectui
               qui
               Mundum
               affirmant
               Infinitum
               ex
               Finitis
               Partibus
               Constantem
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           II.
           
        
         
           
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             The
             Infinite
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               is
               Infinite
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Infinite
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Absolute
               Nothing
               is
               Not
               finite
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               Proper
               and
               Improper
               Infinite
               .
               5
               ,
               Of
               Proper
               and
               Improper
               Not
               finite
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             WE
             have
             proved
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Consequently
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             had
             a
             Begining
             of
             Being
             from
             Absolute
             Not
             being
             ,
             or
             was
             Created
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Finite
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             Finites
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Infinite
             :
             for
             if
             he
             were
             Finite
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             be
             Created
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             Infinitely
             .
             But
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             Process
             Infinite
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Successive
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             finite
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             becaus
             our
             Understanding
             also
             is
             Finite
             ,
             and
             not
             Infinite
             ;
             therefore
             the
             proper
             Object
             thereof
             must
             be
             Finite
             ,
             and
             not
             Infinite
             :
             and
             all
             the
             knowledg
             we
             can
             have
             of
             Infinite
             is
             only
             from
             and
             by
             Finite
             .
             Now
             we
             have
             discovered
             Finite
             to
             be
             Partial
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             a
             Part
             or
             a
             Whole
             having
             Parts
             .
             And
             so
             indeed
             not
             only
             all
             Quantity
             ,
             and
             Quantitative
             things
             ,
             wherof
             we
             have
             disc●ursed●
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Qualitative
             things
             ,
             are
             Finite
             ,
             becaus
             they
             have
             certein
             Degrees
             of
             themselvs
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             Respective
             Parts
             ,
             or
             Proportions
             .
             And
             also
             all
             Substances
             or
             Created
             Entitys
             whatsoever
             either
             have
             Parts
             ,
             or
             are
             themselvs
             Parts
             of
             the
             Univers
             .
             And
             the
             Univers
             it self
             is
             only
             the
             
             Whole
             of
             all
             those
             Parts
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             Consequently
             Finite·
             Wherefore
             Infinite
             must
             neither
             be
             any
             Part
             ,
             or
             Degree
             ,
             nor
             any
             Whole
             having
             Parts
             ,
             or
             Degrees
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             but
             Finite
             .
             Also
             Infinite
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             no
             Parts
             ,
             or
             Degrees
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             Partialy
             ,
             or
             Gradualy
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             Infinitely
             without
             any
             Parts
             ,
             or
             Degrees
             ,
             One
             ,
             and
             All
             ,
             in
             i●
             self
             ,
             and
             Infinitely
             comprehending
             all
             Finites
             :
             for
             if
             it
             were
             more
             then
             One
             ,
             or
             less
             then
             All
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             Partial
             ,
             or
             Gradual
             ;
             becaus
             More
             ,
             or
             Less
             ,
             are
             Partial
             ,
             or
             Gradual
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Finite
             .
             Thus
             Infinite
             doth
             Transcend
             Finite
             ,
             not
             Finitely
             ,
             by
             any
             Parts
             ,
             or
             Degrees
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             Infinitely
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             Infinite
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             Finite
             cannot
             be
             any
             the
             least
             Part
             ,
             or
             Degree
             of
             Infinite
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Whole
             also
             should
             be
             Finite
             .
             And
             Infinite
             doth
             not
             only
             Infinitely
             Transcend
             Finite
             ;
             but
             is
             also
             Infinitely
             Different
             from
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             Part
             ,
             or
             Degree
             of
             Difference
             .
             And
             so
             though
             it
             doth
             Comprehend
             all
             Finites
             (
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             Infinite
             Being
             doth
             Comprehend
             all
             Finite
             Beings
             ,
             Infinite
             Immensity
             all
             Finite
             Bodys
             ,
             Infinite
             Eternity
             all
             Finite
             Time
             ,
             and
             Infinite
             Unity
             all
             Finite
             Numbers
             )
             Yet
             it
             doth
             also
             Comprehend
             them
             Infinitely
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             own
             Infinite
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Incomprehensibly
             as
             to
             our
             Finite
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             Inconfusedly
             as
             to
             the
             Finite
             Nature
             of
             the
             Things
             themselvs
             :
             and
             so
             God
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Transcendent
             and
             Eminent
             Caus
             neither
             Confounded
             ,
             nor
             Compounded
             with
             them
             ;
             nor
             such
             as
             doth
             Contradict
             ,
             Alter
             ,
             or
             Interfere
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             any
             kind
             or
             maner
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             wheras
             Infinite
             and
             Finite
             do
             thus
             Consist
             together
             ,
             and
             yet
             Infinitely
             Differ
             ,
             we
             must
             alway
             reserv
             the
             Notions
             therof
             under
             most
             Different
             and
             Distinct
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             not
             Confound
             them
             one
             with
             another
             in
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Confounded
             in
             themselves
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             thereby
             also
             Confound
             our
             own
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             disturb
             any
             right
             Apprehension
             ,
             either
             of
             Infinite
             ,
             or
             Finite
             .
             Thus
             is
             Infinite
             both
             the
             Infinite
             Affirmation
             of
             all
             Being
             ,
             and
             Welbeing
             ;
             and
             the
             Infinite
             Negation
             of
             all
             Notbeing
             ,
             and
             Ilbeing
             :
             which
             Negation
             being
             double
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Infinite
             Affirmation
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             III.
             As
             Infinite
             is
             Infinitely
             Affirmative
             ,
             so
             Absolute
             Nothing
             is
             Not-finitely
             Negative
             ,
             or
             the
             Notfinite
             Negation
             of
             all
             that
             
             is
             Affirmative
             .
             And
             any
             Affirmation
             of
             it self
             ,
             as
             that
             Nonentity
             is
             Nonentity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Notfinite
             Negation
             of
             it self
             .
             Wherefore
             Absolute
             Nothing
             is
             so
             purely
             Null
             ,
             that
             as
             Plato
             rightly
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             Ineffable
             ,
             and
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             Name
             or
             Notion
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             borrowed
             from
             thing
             ,
             or
             Being
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             the
             Notfinite
             Negation
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             rather
             chuse
             to
             term
             it
             Notfinite
             ,
             to
             restrain
             it
             to
             the
             Negative
             Signification
             of
             it self
             ,
             which
             purely
             is
             not
             ;
             then
             Infinite
             ,
             which
             hath
             also
             an
             Affirmative
             Signification
             of
             what
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             Infinitely
             ,
             and
             wherof
             Notfinite
             is
             the
             adequate
             Negation
             ,
             and
             ●s
             Notfinitely
             Notfinite
             as
             Infinite
             is
             Infinitely
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             IV.
             But
             Infinite
             is
             either
             Proper
             ,
             or
             Improper
             .
             Properly
             Infinite
             is
             only
             God
             ;
             who
             as
             he
             is
             Infinitely
             One
             admitts
             only
             ●n
             Identical
             Predication
             of
             Himself
             ,
             or
             That
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             for
             
               Quicquid
               est
               in
               Deo
               est
               Deus
               .
            
             And
             yet
             as
             he
             is
             Infinitely
             All
             ,
             and
             the
             Transcendency
             of
             all
             Finite
             Perfections
             which
             are
             many
             and
             several
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             Improperly
             Infinite
             ,
             which
             may
             Improperly
             be
             Predicated
             of
             him
             severally
             according
             to
             our
             Finite
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             his
             Infinite
             Condescension
             thereunto
             .
             And
             such
             are
             all
             those
             Partial
             and
             Distinguishing
             Notions
             which
             we
             frame
             of
             him
             .
             As
             that
             he
             is
             Entity
             ,
             Immensity
             ,
             Eternity
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             Whereby
             we
             render
             that
             which
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             Infinitely
             One
             in
             Himself
             ,
             and
             with
             Himself
             ,
             Partial
             ,
             and
             Several
             ,
             and
             Consequently
             Improperly
             Infinite
             ;
             but
             not
             Properly
             Finite
             :
             for
             though
             thereby
             we
             render
             that
             which
             is
             Infinitely
             One
             in
             Himself
             ,
             Many
             in
             our
             Understanding
             ;
             Yet
             we
             also
             acknowledg
             him
             to
             be
             Infinite
             Entity
             ,
             Infinite
             Immensity
             ,
             Infinite
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             Infinite
             Unity
             ,
             and
             not
             More
             ,
             or
             Less
             .
             Again
             more
             Improperly
             Infinite
             is
             that
             which
             is
             Properly
             Finite
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             Improperly
             Infinite
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             who
             is
             Infinite
             ;
             as
             Sin
             (
             which
             is
             committed
             against
             him
             )
             is
             therefore
             by
             Divines
             said
             to
             be
             Infinite
             :
             and
             so
             indeed
             is
             every
             Creature
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Infinite
             Creating
             Caus
             ,
             and
             Being
             of
             the
             Being
             therof
             .
             But
             most
             Improperly
             Infinite
             are
             such
             things
             as
             are
             only
             Indefinite
             unto
             us
             ,
             or
             exceed
             our
             Finite
             Understanding
             .
             So
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Globe
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             which
             is
             Finite
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             Immens
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             Innumerable
             ,
             and
             the
             
             like
             :
             And
             so
             we
             term
             a
             Circle
             Figuratively
             and
             Hieroglyphi●aly
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             V.
             Also
             Notfinite
             is
             either
             Proper
             or
             Improper
             .
             Properly
             Notfinite
             is
             only
             Absolute
             Nothing
             ,
             wherof
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Proper
             Predication
             then
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             or
             Nothing
             is
             Nothing
             .
             Improperly
             Notfinite
             is
             either
             that
             in
             it self
             ,
             wherof
             we
             frame
             some
             Partial
             and
             Distinguishing
             Notions
             ;
             as
             Nonentity
             ,
             Vacuity
             ,
             Nontime
             ,
             Nullity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             are
             only
             Particular
             and
             Respective
             Negations
             of
             that
             wherof
             Absolute
             Nothing
             is
             the
             Absolute
             Negation
             .
             Also
             there
             are
             other
             more
             Improper
             Notfinites
             ,
             answerable
             to
             such
             Improper
             Infinites
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             before
             Specified
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Created
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             Caused
             the
             Finite
             Being
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             by
             his
             Infinite
             Power
             to
             Be
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Of
               Infinite
               Power
               .
               2
               What
               Creation
               is
               .
               3
               Of
               the
               Possibility
               of
               Creation
               by
               Infinite
               Power
               .
               4
               Of
               the
               Impossibility
               therof
               by
               Finite
               Power
               .
               5
               Of
               Annihilation
               .
               6
               Of
               Proper
               and
               Improper
               Creation
               .
               7
               Of
               Proper
               and
               Improper
               Annihilation
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             HAving
             proved
             that
             there
             was
             Actualy
             such
             a
             Begining
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             therin
             ,
             from
             Absolute
             Not-being
             ;
             and
             consequently
             a
             Creation
             ;
             I
             need
             not
             now
             to
             prove
             the
             Possibility
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             it
             Actualy
             was
             .
             Yet
             farther
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             
             to
             examin
             and
             refute
             the
             Grand
             Argument
             against
             the
             Possibility
             therof
             ,
             
               Ex
               Nihilo
               Nihil
               fit
            
             .
             Absolute
             Impossibility
             is
             that
             which
             no
             Power
             can
             Possibly
             reduce
             into
             Act
             or
             Actual
             Being
             ;
             Wherefore
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             so
             reduced
             is
             Possible
             to
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             if
             any
             Affirmative
             Act
             should
             be
             Impossible
             unto
             it
             :
             for
             then
             it
             should
             be
             Limited
             by
             Somthing
             Possible
             which
             it
             cannot
             Act
             ,
             and
             consequently
             be
             Finite
             .
             Thus
             Infinite
             Power
             must
             Necessarily
             be
             Omnipote●t
             or
             able
             to
             Act
             all
             things
             ,
             except
             Contradictions
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             the
             Negations
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             consequently
             infer
             a
             Notfinite
             Impotence
             .
             And
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             Act
             such
             Negations
             is
             a
             double
             Negation
             ;
             which
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Affirmation
             of
             it self
             .
             So
             God
             cannot
             Contradict
             Himself
             ;
             either
             in
             Essence
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             or
             in
             Operation
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Thing
             to
             Be
             and
             Not
             be
             Absolutely
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             should
             undo
             what
             he
             doth
             .
             And
             so
             God
             cannot
             make
             Absolute
             Nothing
             or
             Notbeing
             to
             Be
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             Be
             and
             Not
             be
             Absolutely
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Absolute
             Contradiction
             .
             Neither
             can
             he
             Convert
             Absolute
             Nothing
             into
             Somthing
             ,
             or
             Extract
             Somthing
             out
             of
             Absolute
             Nothing
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Absolute
             Nothing
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             Nothing
             which
             may
             be
             so
             Converted
             ,
             Extracted
             ,
             or
             Made
             ,
             in
             any
             kind
             or
             maner
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             II.
             So
             that
             if
             to
             Create
             were
             any
             of
             these
             Operations
             ,
             as
             the
             Objection
             doth
             import
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             be
             confessedly
             Impossible
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             some
             such
             Misapprehension
             hath
             been
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             Error
             .
             Wheras
             Creation
             rightly
             understood
             is
             only
             a
             Causing
             Finite
             Being
             to
             be
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             ,
             as
             the
             Negative
             Term
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             doth
             Commence
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             which
             or
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             Made
             in
             any
             kind
             or
             maner
             whatsoever
             .
             Now
             becaus
             Absolute
             Nothing
             or
             Notbeing
             is
             only
             a
             Negative
             Term
             or
             pure
             Negation
             ,
             it
             can
             neither
             resist
             Creation
             ,
             nor
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             ,
             or
             toward
             it
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Absolute
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             becaus
             Absolute
             Nothing
             cannot
             resist
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             therefore
             Creation
             is
             Infinitely
             Possible
             to
             Infinite
             Power
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             Nothing
             to
             resist
             it
             .
             And
             also
             becaus
             whatsoever
             
             is
             Possible
             to
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             is
             Infinitely
             Possible
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             Partialy
             ,
             or
             Gradualy
             ;
             becaus
             Infinite
             hath
             no
             Parts
             ,
             or
             Degrees
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Creation
             of
             Finite
             Being
             Contradict
             ,
             or
             Alter
             ,
             Augment
             ,
             or
             Diminish
             ,
             Infinite
             Being
             ,
             or
             Notfinite
             Not
             being
             .
             And
             so
             the
             present
             Finite
             Being
             which
             is
             Created
             (
             as
             we
             have
             already
             shewed
             )
             doth
             not
             Contradict
             ,
             Alter
             ,
             Augment
             or
             D●minish
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             Eternaly
             the
             same
             in
             themselvs
             .
          
           
             IIII.
             But
             because
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             cannot
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             ,
             or
             toward
             ,
             Creation
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             Impossible
             to
             any
             Finite
             Power
             :
             for
             Absolute
             Nothing
             doth
             afford
             no
             Matter
             ,
             Principle
             Preparation
             ,
             Inclination
             ,
             Capacity
             ,
             or
             any
             Somthing
             whatsoever
             ;
             wherupon
             ,
             or
             whereby
             ,
             Finite
             Power
             may
             begin
             to
             work
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Begining
             ,
             there
             cannot
             Possibly
             be
             any
             Progress
             ,
             or
             Perfection
             therof
             by
             any
             Finite
             Power
             ;
             but
             only
             by
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             which
             can
             Create
             Being
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Begining
             therof
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             .
             Also
             all
             Finite
             Power
             it self
             before
             it
             was
             Created
             was
             absolutely
             Null
             ;
             and
             so
             had
             no
             Power
             in
             it Self
             to
             Create
             it self
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Being
             ,
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             .
             Nor
             could
             God
             himself
             Delegate
             this
             Infinite
             Power
             to
             Angels
             or
             Daemons
             ,
             or
             any
             Rabbinical
             or
             Platonical
             Subcreators
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             either
             Totaly
             ,
             or
             Partialy
             ,
             not
             Totaly
             ;
             for
             then
             God
             should
             ceas
             to
             have
             or
             be
             Infinite
             Power
             in
             Himself
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             Infinite
             Contradiction
             ,
             nor
             Partialy
             ;
             for
             Infinite
             hath
             no
             Parts
             .
             Certeinly
             no
             Angel
             ,
             nor
             Man
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             Natural
             Operators
             ,
             did
             ever
             arrogate
             unto
             himself
             a
             Creating
             Power
             .
             Nor
             have
             we
             any
             Instances
             of
             Creation
             in
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             Nature
             ,
             among
             all
             those
             Monstrous
             Relations
             ,
             which
             the
             Writers
             therof
             have
             inserted
             .
             Nor
             hath
             any
             Poetical
             Fansy
             ever
             Invented
             or
             Imagined
             a
             Metamorphosis
             of
             Being
             from
             Notbeing
             .
             Much
             less
             hath
             any
             Philosophy
             ascribed
             this
             Creating
             Power
             to
             Nature
             her self
             ;
             but
             rather
             denieth
             a
             Creation
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             solv
             it
             ,
             is
             forced
             to
             substitute
             an
             Impossible
             Eternity
             of
             Finite
             Nature
             ;
             and
             certein
             Fictitious
             Powers
             ,
             Eminences
             ,
             and
             Equivocal
             Causalitys
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             also
             examin
             heerafter
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             As
             Creation
             is
             a
             Causing
             to
             be
             from
             Notbeing
             ,
             so
             Annihilation
             is
             a
             Causing
             Not
             to
             be
             from
             Being
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             Possible
             to
             the
             Infinite
             Creator
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             only
             the
             withdrawing
             his
             own
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             doth
             continualy
             Caus
             the
             Creature
             to
             Be
             ;
             but
             Impossible
             to
             any
             Finite
             Power
             ;
             becaus
             it
             cannot
             resist
             the
             Infinite
             Creating
             Power
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             continualy
             Cause
             the
             Creature
             to
             Be.
             And
             as
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Annihilation
             by
             any
             Finite
             Power
             ;
             So
             we
             never
             read
             of
             any
             by
             Infinite
             Power
             :
             Nor
             probably
             will
             God
             ever
             Annihilate
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             Immediately
             Created
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             continueth
             and
             reserveth
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             by
             Proper
             Creation
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Everlasting
             Glory
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Thus
             to
             Caus
             to
             Be
             or
             Continue
             to
             Be
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             is
             Proper
             Creation
             .
             But
             there
             are
             also
             Improper
             Creations
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             produce
             or
             preserv
             any
             Being
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             :
             but
             only
             alter
             the
             Created
             Being
             in
             such
             a
             Supernatural
             maner
             as
             is
             beyond
             all
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Natural
             Power
             of
             the
             Creature
             :
             which
             being
             Finite
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             then
             it
             is
             ;
             as
             it
             cannot
             Create
             without
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             not
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             Act
             any
             thing
             beyond
             that
             Finite
             Power
             which
             it
             hath
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Divines
             that
             God
             Originaly
             Created
             nothing
             after
             the
             Begining
             ,
             except
             Souls
             of
             Men
             (
             or
             Angels
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Originaly
             Created
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Heaven
             )
             by
             Proper
             Creation
             ;
             Yet
             God
             is
             said
             to
             Create
             in
             all
             the
             Six
             days
             ,
             and
             expressly
             in
             the
             Fifth
             day
             to
             Create
             great
             Whales
             (
             though
             it
             be
             also
             said
             that
             the
             Waters
             Produced
             them
             aswell
             as
             others
             )
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             Immediate
             Ordination
             of
             the
             whole
             Frame
             and
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Original
             Generation
             of
             them
             all
             :
             which
             the
             several
             Creatures
             in
             their
             First
             Chaos
             (
             before
             their
             Active
             Qualitys
             and
             Mist
             Forms
             were
             Produced
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             previous
             and
             requisite
             Matters
             Powers
             and
             Instruments
             were
             prepared
             and
             adapted
             by
             God
             )
             could
             not
             perform
             in
             or
             by
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             Generate
             others
             ,
             untill
             they
             were
             so
             fitted
             and
             instructed
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Blessing
             of
             Multiplication
             added
             therunto
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             those
             Works
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             which
             did
             Succeed
             the
             Original
             and
             Proper
             
             Creation
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             were
             Improper
             Creations
             .
             So
             also
             all
             Positive
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             are
             Preternatu●al
             ,
             or
             beside
             the
             Natural
             Course
             and
             Order
             ,
             are
             Improper
             Creations
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Proper
             Annihilation
             is
             a
             Causing
             any
             Being
             not
             to
             be
             Absolutely
             :
             and
             improper
             Annihilation
             only
             a
             Preternatural
             Alteration
             therof
             .
             And
             as
             God
             in
             Positive
             Miracles
             doth
             work
             beyond
             Natural
             Power
             ,
             so
             in
             other
             Privative
             Miracles
             he
             doth
             obstruct
             and
             suspend
             it
             .
             As
             in
             causing
             Iron
             to
             swim
             by
             suspending
             the
             Gravity
             therof
             ;
             or
             fire
             not
             to
             burn
             ,
             by
             Suspending
             the
             Heat
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           IIII.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Several
             Heterogeneous
             Members
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ;
             which
             were
             Created
             together
             in
             the
             Begining
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Heaven
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Earth
               .
               4.
               
               Philosophical
               Consyderations
               of
               Entity
               ,
               and
               the
               Differences
               therof
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Substances
               and
               Accidents
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               Matter
               and
               Forms
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               Common
               and
               Proper
               Accidents
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             WE
             have
             heer
             a
             brief
             Description
             and
             Map
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             Matter
             therof
             ,
             from
             the
             utmost
             Circumference
             to
             the
             inmost
             Center
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             :
             for
             neither
             do
             we
             read
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             reasonably
             suppose
             ,
             that
             any
             new
             
             Matter
             was
             Created
             afterward
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             Created
             in
             the
             very
             Begining
             only
             Matter
             ,
             or
             one
             Homogeneous
             Mass
             therof
             ;
             but
             one
             Body
             ,
             expressly
             distinguished
             into
             several
             Heterogeneous
             Members
             ,
             Celestial
             ,
             and
             Terrestrial
             ;
             or
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             thus
             only
             Different
             in
             Nature
             ,
             in
             their
             First
             Creation
             ,
             but
             also
             Distinct
             and
             separate
             in
             their
             Situations
             ,
             and
             not
             Confounded
             together
             ,
             but
             Created
             such
             several
             Members
             of
             the
             great
             Body
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             as
             the
             Heaven
             is
             named
             before
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             Celestial
             Bodys
             above
             or
             without
             the
             Terrestrial
             ,
             incompassing
             them
             as
             now
             they
             do
             :
             for
             neither
             do
             we
             read
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             reasonably
             suppose
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             any
             other
             Separation
             or
             Disposition
             of
             the
             Celestial
             Bodys
             afterward
             ;
             as
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             of
             the
             Terrestrial
             ,
             or
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ▪
             wherof
             ▪
             and
             of
             all
             their
             several
             Situations
             ,
             I
             shall
             further
             discours
             heerafter
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             word
             Heaven
             ,
             Hebra●caly
             is
             Heavens
             ,
             not
             only
             Grammaticaly
             (
             as
             the
             word
             God
             in
             this
             Text
             )
             but
             Phisicaly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             And
             so
             generaly
             the
             Hebrews
             distribute
             Heaven
             into
             three
             several
             Heavens
             of
             three
             several
             Natures
             .
             Wherof
             the
             highest
             is
             also
             called
             the
             Third
             Heaven
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Utmost
             and
             the
             last
             above
             us
             ,
             and
             encompasseth
             both
             the
             others
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             shall
             therefore
             call
             the
             Superaether
             .
             The
             midst
             ,
             or
             Second
             ,
             is
             the
             Aether
             ,
             or
             Starry
             Heaven
             .
             The
             lowest
             or
             First
             ,
             is
             the
             Air
             which
             Immediately
             encompasseth
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             .
             And
             these
             are
             all
             the
             Celestial
             Spheres
             wherof
             we
             read
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             can
             acknowledg
             no
             more
             however
             Astronomers
             have
             pleased
             to
             multiply
             them
             .
             These
             three
             Heavens
             are
             thus
             built
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             upon
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Habitation
             of
             all
             Corporeal
             Animals
             :
             as
             Amos
             elegantly
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               He
               that
               builded
               the
               Storys
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               founded
               his
               Troop
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Of
             all
             the
             three
             Heavens
             the
             Third
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             is
             most
             Properly
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             is
             called
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             specialy
             called
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             Native
             Region
             and
             Province
             of
             Blessed
             Angels
             ,
             or
             
               Caelum
               Angelicum
            
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             Everlasting
             Habitation
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Just
             Men
             ,
             or
             
               Sedes
               Beatorum
            
             .
             Wherof
             we
             have
             no
             farther
             discover●
             ,
             then
             only
             that
             
             it
             was
             Created
             together
             with
             the
             other
             two
             Heavens
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             Comprehended
             u●der
             one
             Common
             Name
             with
             them
             :
             and
             probably
             because
             it
             was
             made
             Perfect
             in
             the
             Begining
             or
             first
             Instant
             of
             the
             Creation
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             without
             any
             Elementary
             Mistion
             ,
             Generation
             ,
             or
             Corruption
             ;
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             other
             account
             therof
             among
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             whole
             Elementtary
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Cours
             of
             Generation
             ,
             and
             Corrupti
             on
             therin
             ,
             was
             Set
             in
             order
             .
             And
             accordingly
             I
             observ
             ,
             that
             wheras
             the
             other
             two
             Elementary
             Heavens
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             are
             called
             Expansa
             and
             Firmaments
             ,
             this
             Superaether
             is
             never
             so
             termed
             ;
             but
             only
             Heaven
             ,
             probably
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             Expansion
             or
             Compression
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Divine
             Wisedom
             hath
             conceled
             any
             farther
             notice
             therof
             ,
             and
             also
             given
             us
             very
             little
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             proper
             Inhabitants
             therof
             ,
             as
             Impertinent
             for
             us
             to
             know
             in
             this
             present
             State
             ;
             so
             I
             shall
             not
             presume
             farther
             to
             inquire
             therinto
             ,
             or
             discours
             therof
             :
             and
             indeed
             if
             the
             Hebraical
             Word
             Heavens
             be
             dualy
             rendred
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             intended
             only
             of
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Air.
             
          
           
             III.
             As
             the
             Aether
             and
             Air
             are
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             He●erogeneous
             from
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             So
             are
             all
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             .
             And
             as
             Heaven
             generaly
             Comprehendeth
             all
             the
             three
             Heavens
             ,
             so
             heer
             also
             Earth
             Comprehendeth
             both
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Water
             ;
             which
             were
             afterward
             formed
             into
             one
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             :
             and
             by
             that
             general
             Name
             in
             this
             Text
             is
             not
             only
             to
             be
             Understood
             Earth
             particularly
             (
             which
             was
             not
             so
             termed
             untill
             the
             Third
             Day
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             is
             called
             Dry
             Land
             )
             nor
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             such
             as
             it
             was
             made
             afterward
             ;
             but
             the
             Orb
             of
             Earth
             and
             the
             Water
             above
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             mentioned
             afterward
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             a
             Discovery
             of
             what
             was
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             Superelementary
             and
             Aether
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ;
             as
             God
             the
             Creator
             hath
             declared
             ,
             and
             Moses
             reveled
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Context
             ,
             whom
             I
             shall
             believ
             before
             all
             Athens
             ,
             or
             any
             Modern
             Conceptions
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             shall
             accordingly
             prove
             them
             heerafter
             .
             And
             now
             upon
             this
             Subject
             Matter
             proceed
             to
             discours
             ;
             and
             first
             enter
             upon
             such
             
             Philosophical
             Consyderations
             therof
             as
             may
             concern
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             Creatures
             Generaly
             ;
             and
             so
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             this
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             Expatiate
             into
             more
             Particular
             Contemplations
             of
             their
             several
             Natures
             afterward
             .
             The
             first
             and
             most
             Universal
             Consyderation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Creatures
             whatsoever
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             are
             Entitys
             ;
             for
             since
             Creation
             is
             of
             Being
             from
             Absolute
             Nothing
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             Created
             must
             necessarily
             Be
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Created
             .
             So
             that
             an
             Entity
             is
             any
             Thing
             that
             Is
             ,
             which
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             in
             effect
             ,
             then
             that
             an
             Entity
             is
             Entity
             :
             whose
             Subject
             and
             Praejudicate
             ,
             Genu●
             and
             Difference
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             same
             
               Genus
               Generalissimum
            
             of
             all
             Things
             without
             any
             Specifical
             Difference
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             must
             also
             premise
             that
             in
             every
             Perfect
             and
             Proper
             Definition
             of
             any
             Specifical
             ,
             or
             more
             Particular
             Thing
             ,
             the
             Specifical
             or
             particular
             Differences
             therof
             must
             be
             Identical
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Specifical
             or
             particular
             Essence
             or
             Entity
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Specifical
             or
             Particular
             Difference
             of
             every
             thing
             .
             But
             becaus
             we
             cannot
             know
             Essences
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             therefore
             we
             declare
             things
             by
             their
             Propertys
             ,
             which
             is
             rather
             Description
             then
             Definition
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Common
             Instance
             ,
             
               Homo
               est
               Animal
               Rationale
            
             ,
             Rationality
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Specifical
             Difference
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             most
             Proper
             to
             Man
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             his
             Specifical
             Essence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             Define
             the
             Humanity
             it self
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             indeed
             Comprehend
             all
             the
             Properties
             therof
             ,
             as
             Risibility
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             only
             Describe
             it
             by
             one
             Proper
             Faculty
             .
             So
             that
             the
             most
             Proper
             Definitions
             are
             only
             Vocabularys
             and
             Nomenclatures
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             of
             good
             use
             to
             explain
             one
             Term
             by
             another
             ;
             whereby
             we
             may
             avoid
             all
             needless
             Caption
             and
             Contention
             about
             Terms
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Thing
             intended
             thereby
             is
             clearly
             understood
             ,
             it
             shall
             suffice
             me
             .
             And
             I
             have
             now
             made
             this
             Digressive
             Parenthesis
             ,
             to
             save
             my Self
             the
             whole
             labor
             of
             Defining
             ,
             and
             the
             expectation
             of
             any
             who
             otherwise
             perhaps
             might
             exact
             it
             of
             me
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             use
             as
             clear
             and
             pregnant
             Declarations
             or
             Descriptions
             as
             the
             Thing
             will
             afford
             .
             Thus
             I
             affirm
             Created
             Entity
             to
             be
             a
             Creature
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             is
             Created
             which
             is
             also
             Convertible
             with
             it
             .
             Again
             becaus
             the
             Created
             World
             doth
             Consist
             of
             several
             Heterogeneous
             and
             different
             Entitys
             and
             Natures
             (
             into
             which
             Differences
             
             we
             must
             also
             inquire
             )
             I
             affirm
             such
             a
             Different
             Entity
             to
             be
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             Created
             Different
             in
             Nature
             from
             another
             :
             for
             as
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             Created
             must
             Necessarily
             Be
             ;
             so
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             Created
             Different
             must
             necessarily
             Differ
             .
             Now
             heer
             we
             must
             Consyder
             a
             Difference
             which
             Scholemen
             have
             made
             of
             Entity
             it Self
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             either
             Entity
             Real
             ,
             or
             Entity
             of
             Reason
             :
             Entity
             Real
             is
             in
             the
             Thing
             it Self
             and
             Nature
             therof
             ;
             as
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therin
             ;
             Entity
             of
             Reason
             is
             in
             our
             Reason
             or
             Mind
             ;
             as
             the
             whole
             Poetical
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therin
             ;
             Hircocervs
             ,
             Hippocentaurs
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             are
             therefore
             also
             called
             Entitys
             ;
             becaus
             our
             very
             Imaginations
             and
             Fictions
             therof
             are
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             Entitative
             ,
             though
             the
             Imaginary
             Figments
             themselvs
             are
             as
             it
             were
             our
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             Objectively
             Nothings
             .
             And
             so
             also
             there
             are
             Entitys
             of
             Sens
             ,
             as
             all
             Deceptions
             of
             the
             Senses
             :
             for
             though
             there
             be
             no
             such
             Objects
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             Realy
             and
             truly
             such
             a
             Sensation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             the
             Objects
             are
             Real
             and
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Now
             as
             Entitys
             Real
             and
             of
             Reason
             are
             both
             Entitative
             ,
             So
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Diversity
             of
             Entity
             it Self
             ,
             Respectively
             ,
             and
             Improperly
             :
             But
             as
             Entitys
             of
             Reason
             are
             Objectively
             Nonentitative
             ,
             So
             also
             there
             is
             Absolutely
             and
             Properly
             no
             Difference
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             Real
             Entity
             ;
             as
             a
             Number
             ,
             and
             a
             Null
             or
             Cyphar
             ,
             do
             not
             Properly
             Differ
             ,
             but
             Contradict
             one
             another
             becaus
             one
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             not
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             Real
             and
             true
             Difference
             must
             be
             between
             things
             that
             are
             truly
             Real
             ;
             and
             again
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             Real
             may
             Realy
             Differ
             from
             others
             in
             the
             Things
             themselvs
             and
             Natures
             therof
             .
             So
             that
             Real
             Difference
             is
             not
             only
             Corporeal
             ,
             or
             of
             things
             wherof
             there
             is
             or
             may
             be
             a
             Local
             Separation
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             any
             other
             Thing
             or
             Entity
             ,
             though
             not
             Separated
             or
             Separable
             Localy
             :
             for
             though
             Entity
             it self
             be
             only
             Generical
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             also
             Specifical
             and
             Particular
             Essences
             ,
             and
             Differences
             .
             Thus
             an
             Angel
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             ,
             are
             Realy
             Different
             Specificaly
             in
             the
             Things
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             Natures
             therof
             ;
             though
             not
             Localy
             Separated
             ,
             yet
             as
             truly
             as
             when
             they
             are
             Localy
             Separated
             .
             So
             that
             their
             Difference
             is
             not
             only
             from
             their
             several
             Localitys
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             several
             Specifical
             Natures
             .
             So
             also
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Body
             of
             Man
             ,
             are
             now
             Different
             ,
             though
             not
             yet
             Separated
             ,
             but
             only
             Separable
             by
             
             Death
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             Different
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             Inseparable
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             after
             Death
             and
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             Localy
             Separated
             :
             and
             So
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             also
             Differ
             ,
             not
             only
             becaus
             they
             are
             Lo●aly
             Separated
             ,
             but
             also
             becaus
             they
             are
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Several
             Natures
             Specificaly
             Different
             .
             Also
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Individual
             Difference
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Specifical
             Difference
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Legion
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Men
             ;
             Lastly
             there
             is
             a
             Numerical
             Difference
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Individual
             Difference
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             a
             Body
             are
             so
             many
             as
             they
             are
             Numericaly
             ,
             but
             yet
             do
             not
             Differ
             Individualy
             :
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             one
             Body
             ,
             or
             Individual
             Composition
             therof
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             several
             Individuals
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Members
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             doth
             Differ
             in
             any
             other
             kind
             ,
             doth
             also
             Differ
             Numericaly
             ;
             becaus
             Number
             ,
             or
             Quantity
             Discrete
             ,
             is
             Comprehensive
             of
             all
             Differences
             ,
             Diversitys
             ,
             or
             Discretions
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             Conclude
             that
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             Created
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             Nature
             and
             Not
             only
             in
             our
             Reason
             or
             Mind
             ,
             Realy
             is
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             Created
             Different
             ,
             and
             doth
             Differ
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             our
             Reason
             or
             Mind
             ,
             is
             Realy
             Different
             :
             which
             I
             suppose
             None
             can
             Deny
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             these
             Undeniable
             Rules
             I
             shall
             proceed
             .
          
           
             VI
             ,
             The
             first
             Real
             Difference
             of
             Entity
             is
             that
             it
             is
             either
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Accident
             .
             And
             now
             (
             becaus
             I
             know
             I
             must
             fight
             out
             my
             way
             by
             Inches
             against
             all
             Sceptical
             Disputers
             )
             I
             shall
             proceed
             as
             clearly
             and
             firmly
             as
             I
             can
             .
             And
             first
             I
             shall
             explain
             my
             Terms
             .
             By
             Substance
             I
             intend
             an
             Entity
             Naturaly
             Subsisting
             in
             it Self
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             other
             Accidental
             Entitys
             do
             Naturaly
             Flow
             ,
             and
             Subsist
             therin
             .
             By
             Accident
             I
             intend
             an
             Entity
             which
             doth
             Naturaly
             Flow
             from
             and
             Subsist
             in
             a
             Substance
             .
             So
             that
             Substance
             is
             both
             the
             Original
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             Continual
             Foundation
             of
             any
             Accident
             ,
             
               Cujus
               Esse
               est
               Inesse
            
             ,
             which
             some
             cavill
             against
             ,
             becaus
             they
             do
             not
             Understand
             it
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             and
             rightly
             said
             of
             an
             Accident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Accident
             of
             a
             Substance
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Substance
             :
             as
             it
             may
             be
             also
             said
             of
             Substance
             in
             respect
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             
               Cujus
               Esse
               est
               Subesse
            
             .
             But
             as
             all
             particular
             Substances
             ,
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Forms
             ,
             have
             their
             own
             Specifical
             Essences
             or
             Entitys
             ,
             So
             also
             have
             all
             particular
             Accidents
             
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             Also
             though
             all
             Accidents
             do
             Originaly
             Subsist
             in
             their
             Substances
             ;
             yet
             Derivatively
             one
             Accident
             may
             Subsist
             in
             another
             ;
             as
             Figure
             in
             Extension
             ,
             Gravity
             in
             Density
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             Im●mediately
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             Mediately
             ,
             in
             Matter
             .
             〈◊〉
             Several
             Accidents
             may
             Subsist
             Immediately
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             as
             Extension
             and
             Density
             in
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             〈…〉
             Substance
             .
             And
             one
             Accident
             doth
             so
             Subsist
             in
             〈◊〉
             if
             it
             be
             a
             particular
             Product
             ,
             Property
             ,
             or
             Affection
             therof
             ;
             as
             Figure
             is
             of
             Extension
             ,
             or
             Gravity
             of
             Density
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             Accidents
             are
             therefore
             so
             called
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             Adventitious
             to
             the
             Substance
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Specifical
             Essence
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             in
             it Self
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Accidents
             therof
             ;
             nor
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             Altered
             ,
             or
             made
             More
             or
             Less
             ,
             by
             the
             Variations
             therof
             ;
             and
             also
             becaus
             Accidents
             in
             themselvs
             do
             sometimes
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             Appear
             ,
             and
             Exert
             their
             Operations
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             only
             Subsist
             Potentialy
             ,
             and
             are
             Latent
             and
             Quiescent
             in
             their
             Substances
             :
             as
             may
             evidently
             appear
             by
             all
             the
             several
             Variations
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             the
             Substance
             remaining
             the
             same
             ;
             becaus
             it
             doth
             alway
             Subsist
             in
             it Self
             ;
             and
             therfore
             always
             is
             Actualy
             what
             it
             is
             in
             it Self
             :
             for
             if
             it
             should
             be
             Potential
             ,
             then
             the
             Potentiality
             therof
             not
             Actualy
             Subsisting
             in
             it Self
             ,
             should
             Subsist
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             Consequently
             be
             an
             Accident
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Substance
             .
             And
             thus
             every
             Entity
             which
             is
             Created
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             Annihilated
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             alway
             Subsist
             either
             in
             it Self
             ,
             or
             in
             another
             Actualy
             ,
             or
             Potentialy
             ;
             But
             becaus
             Accidents
             Affect
             ,
             and
             indeed
             Perfect
             the
             Substance
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             also
             called
             Affections
             ;
             Now
             that
             there
             are
             Substances
             ,
             I
             Suppose
             ,
             none
             will
             Deny
             who
             acknowledg
             any
             Actual
             Entitys
             :
             and
             that
             there
             are
             Accidents
             ,
             none
             can
             deny
             who
             hath
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Senses
             ;
             wherof
             all
             Sensible
             Accidents
             are
             the
             Proper
             Objects
             :
             and
             Objects
             of
             Intellect
             are
             only
             understood
             by
             Objects
             of
             Sens.
             So
             that
             indeed
             all
             our
             Conversation
             is
             Immediately
             with
             and
             by
             Accidents
             ;
             and
             we
             neither
             know
             Essences
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             nor
             Substances
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             their
             Actual
             Phaenomena
             ,
             or
             Appearances
             :
             Nor
             can
             Substances
             Operate
             any
             thing
             without
             the
             Actual
             Operations
             ,
             of
             Accidents
             .
             Wher
             efore
             that
             I
             may
             not
             fight
             as
             beating
             the
             Air
             ,
             nor
             Contend
             for
             that
             which
             will
             and
             must
             be
             yielded
             ,
             I
             shall
             more
             directly
             
             oppugn
             that
             wherin
             I
             conceiv
             the
             greatest
             strength
             of
             opposition
             to
             ly
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             address
             my Self
             to
             prove
             that
             Accidents
             are
             Realy
             Different
             from
             their
             Substances
             :
             whereby
             I
             shall
             also
             prove
             that
             both
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             Realy
             are
             ;
             becaus
             any
             Real
             Difference
             is
             only
             between
             Real
             Entitys
             .
             Now
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             God
             in
             the
             Begining
             Created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             their
             Primitive
             Entitys
             therin
             ,
             which
             yet
             did
             not
             then
             all
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             Appear
             ,
             and
             Operate
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             yet
             no
             Light
             in
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             Darkness
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Deep
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Earth
             that
             it
             was
             without
             form
             and
             void
             :
             and
             if
             they
             had
             been
             otherwise
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             all
             the
             ensuing
             Works
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             had
             been
             needless
             and
             Superfluous
             .
             Wheras
             Elementary
             Substances
             and
             the
             Essences
             of
             their
             Accidents
             in
             their
             Potentialitys
             being
             Created
             together
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Three
             first
             Days
             was
             to
             Produce
             their
             Accidents
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Act
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             particularly
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             though
             this
             was
             not
             Properly
             Creation
             of
             any
             New
             Entity
             from
             Nonentity
             ;
             yet
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Production
             of
             the
             Actualitys
             of
             the
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Substance●
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             it
             plainly
             Discovers
             a
             Real
             Difference
             between
             Substances
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             .
             Certeinly
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Production
             of
             Several
             Actualitys
             therof
             in
             several
             Days
             ,
             it
             declares
             the
             Accidents
             so
             severaly
             Actuated
             to
             be
             several
             and
             Different
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             all
             of
             them
             to
             be
             Different
             from
             the
             Substances
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             all
             Differ
             more
             Genericaly
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             then
             one
             from
             another
             .
             Again
             if
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             did
             not
             Realy
             Differ
             ,
             then
             no
             Accidents
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             should
             Realy
             Differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             should
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             their
             Substance
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Mathematical
             Rule
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             That
             if
             each
             of
             two
             Lines
             be
             Equal
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Equal
             to
             the
             other
             .
             So
             if
             each
             of
             two
             Entitys
             ,
             could
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             a
             third
             ,
             the
             one
             must
             Necessarily
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             other
             :
             and
             so
             if
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Several
             Variations
             therof
             ,
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Aethereal
             Substance
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             also
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             themselvs
             :
             Yea
             if
             they
             were
             only
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             some
             affirm
             all
             Contrary
             
             Qualitys
             ,
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             must
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Matter
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             Absurd
             and
             Irrational
             :
             for
             then
             Heat
             should
             be
             Cold
             ,
             and
             Cold
             Heat
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Also
             if
             we
             Consyder
             the
             Continual
             Sensible
             Variations
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             their
             Productions
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             ,
             and
             Reductions
             from
             Actuality
             to
             Potentiality
             ,
             whereby
             they
             so
             often
             Appear
             and
             Disappear
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             their
             Desultory
             and
             Exile
             Nature
             (
             which
             to
             some
             scarcely
             seems
             to
             be
             Real
             )
             we
             may
             not
             Imagin
             them
             to
             be
             Realy
             the
             same
             with
             their
             Substances
             ,
             which
             Subsist
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             are
             Fixed
             ,
             Solid
             ,
             and
             Substantial
             Entitys
             ;
             and
             therefore
             always
             are
             Actual
             ,
             and
             never
             Potential
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             particularly
             shew
             heerafter
             in
             all
             the
             ensuing
             Discourses
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             Conclude
             that
             Since
             there
             are
             such
             Substantial
             ,
             and
             Accidental
             Entitys
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             Differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             our
             Mind
             and
             Reason
             ;
             that
             they
             both
             Realy
             are
             ;
             and
             that
             Accidents
             Realy
             Differ
             from
             Substances
             ,
             and
             also
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Substance
             is
             either
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Forms
             ;
             (
             for
             I
             must
             use
             that
             Common
             Term
             untill
             I
             can
             substitute
             another
             )
             And
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             we
             know
             Substances
             only
             Intelligibly
             ,
             by
             their
             Sensible
             Accidents
             ,
             I
             shall
             accordingly
             by
             them
             declare
             what
             I
             intend
             by
             Matter
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             Forms
             ,
             Matter
             is
             known
             by
             Corporeal
             Quantity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Proper
             Accident
             therof
             .
             And
             this
             Quantity
             is
             either
             Extension
             ,
             and
             the
             Products
             or
             Propertys
             therof
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Porosity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             Density
             and
             the
             Products
             or
             Propertys
             therof
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Corporeal
             Motion
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Also
             Matter
             hath
             a
             Common
             Receptivity
             of
             Forms
             ,
             and
             is
             Passively
             apt
             to
             be
             Consubstantiated
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             being
             in
             it Self
             one
             Homogeneous
             and
             Uniform
             Moles
             ,
             or
             Mass
             ;
             and
             is
             also
             the
             Passive
             Subject
             of
             all
             its
             own
             Corporeal
             Variations
             ,
             which
             are
             Superinduced
             in
             it
             by
             the
             various
             Activitys
             of
             Forms
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             rightly
             called
             Materia
             ,
             which
             the
             Forms
             ,
             as
             Architects
             ,
             do
             severaly
             Mold
             and
             Fashion
             into
             fit
             Bodys
             for
             themselvs
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             Describe
             Matter
             to
             be
             One
             Passive
             Substantial
             Entity
             or
             Common
             Body
             of
             Forms
             .
             Again
             Forms
             are
             known
             by
             their
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             Generaly
             Active
             ,
             as
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             Drines
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             are
             
             not
             only
             Various
             ,
             and
             Innumerable
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             of
             them
             Contrary
             one
             to
             another
             :
             whereby
             I
             know
             their
             Substantial
             Forms
             also
             to
             be
             Several
             ,
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             and
             Difform
             :
             wherof
             some
             are
             apt
             to
             Consubstantiate
             themselvs
             Subordinately
             with
             the
             Passive
             Matter
             ,
             which
             they
             as
             Spirits
             ,
             do
             Actively
             Inform
             or
             InSpirit
             ,
             as
             all
             Inferior
             Forms
             or
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             some
             do
             not
             Consubstantiate
             but
             only
             Inform
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             some
             neither
             Consubstantiate
             nor
             Inform
             it
             ,
             as
             Angels
             :
             and
             though
             all
             Exist
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             none
             Subsist
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Accidents
             do
             in
             Substances
             ;
             And
             so
             these
             Forms
             are
             Several
             Active
             Substantial
             Entitys
             or
             Spirits
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             henceforth
             generally
             call
             them
             Spirits
             ;
             Wherby
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             Spirit
             Grammaticaly
             ,
             that
             is
             Breath
             ;
             nor
             yet
             with
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             those
             Igneous
             Aereous
             ,
             Aqueous
             ,
             and
             Terreous
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             Vital
             ,
             or
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             indeed
             are
             only
             such
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ;
             but
             Substantial
             Spirits
             Distinct
             or
             Different
             from
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             discoursed
             them
             .
             And
             so
             there
             are
             not
             only
             Angelical
             Spirits
             which
             Exist
             Separate
             from
             the
             Matter
             Naturaly
             ,
             though
             in
             it
             Localy
             ,
             and
             Human
             Spirits
             which
             are
             also
             Immaterial
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             so
             Exist
             separately
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Angelical
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             apt
             to
             Inform
             or
             InSpirit
             the
             Human
             Body
             wherwith
             they
             are
             Composited
             ,
             But
             also
             Material
             Spirit●
             ,
             which
             cannot
             so
             Exist
             Separately
             ,
             or
             as
             Separate
             Substances
             without
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             called
             Material
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             neither
             Matter
             nor
             Homogeneous
             with
             the
             Matter
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Wiseman
             mentioneth
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Beast
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Man
               that
               goeth
               upward
               .
            
             And
             so
             also
             there
             are
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Heaven
             (
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             Esdras
             saith
             of
             the
             Firmament
             )
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             more
             Properly
             Material
             becaus
             they
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             Matter
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             Active
             Substantial
             Entitys
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             Described
             .
             And
             there
             are
             also
             Accidental
             Spirits
             or
             Spiritual
             Activitys
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Which
             yet
             are
             no
             Substantial
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             Subsist
             in
             them
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             this
             general
             Name
             Spirit
             doth
             better
             express
             all
             simple
             Substantial
             Activitys
             (
             which
             were
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Matter
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             Annihilated
             or
             Altered
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             Matter
             it Self
             )
             then
             Forms
             
             by
             which
             they
             are
             commonly
             exprest
             as
             well
             as
             
               Form●
               Mistorum
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             do
             not
             term
             them
             Forms
             ,
             (
             but
             I
             rather
             reserv
             Form
             to
             express
             that
             which
             is
             otherwise
             called
             
               Formae
               Misti
            
             ,
             or
             Compositi
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             intend
             only
             the
             Generative
             Complexion
             and
             Compagination
             of
             those
             simple
             Created
             Spirits
             and
             Matter
             which
             are
             Ingenerable
             and
             Incorruptible
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             wherof
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             are
             only
             the
             Confabrication
             ,
             or
             Demolition
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             consequently
             every
             
               Form●
               Misti
            
             ,
             or
             Compositi
             is
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             :
             and
             so
             these
             Forms
             are
             as
             far
             Different
             from
             the
             others
             (
             which
             I
             therefore
             term
             Spirits
             )
             as
             they
             are
             from
             Matter
             ;
             and
             are
             called
             Substantial
             only
             becaus
             they
             are
             the
             Complexions
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             Substances
             as
             also
             Material
             Spirits
             are
             so
             called
             only
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             Un●ted
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             Having
             thus
             explained
             my
             Terms
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             (
             as
             before
             concerning
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             )
             to
             prove
             that
             Matter
             and
             these
             simple
             Created
             Spirits
             Realy
             Differ
             ,
             whereby
             I
             shall
             also
             prove
             that
             there
             Realy
             are
             both
             such
             Matter
             and
             Such
             Spirits
             .
             And
             wheras
             it
             is
             now
             generaly
             granted
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Angelical
             and
             Human
             Spirits
             Realy
             Different
             from
             Matter
             (
             for
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             we
             may
             thank
             Christianity
             )
             I
             shall
             accept
             i●
             ;
             and
             apply
             my Self
             only
             to
             prove
             the
             same
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             presume
             no
             Heathen
             can
             deny
             it
             of
             the
             others
             .
             Now
             in
             our
             present
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Water
             brought
             forth
             Fishes
             after
             their
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             Fowls
             after
             their
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             Beasts
             after
             their
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             Creeping
             things
             after
             their
             Kinds
             .
             Whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             these
             Creatures
             were
             of
             Several
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             Heterogeneous
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             Consequently
             all
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Matter
             ;
             which
             being
             one
             Homogeneous
             Substance
             in
             it Self
             can
             never
             Produce
             any
             Heterogeneous
             Substances
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             this
             Heterogeneity
             must
             necessarily
             be
             from
             some
             other
             Substantial
             Principles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Spirits
             :
             which
             were
             Created
             thus
             Specificaly
             Heterogeneous
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             more
             Genericaly
             Heterogeneous
             from
             the
             Common
             Matter
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             also
             expresly
             said
             concerning
             Vegetatives
             ;
             and
             must
             be
             reasonably
             understood
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             :
             for
             the
             Matter
             of
             them
             all
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             could
             not
             Constitute
             and
             Denominate
             them
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             be
             so
             Denominated
             from
             their
             own
             Proper
             
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             yet
             Actualy
             Produced
             ,
             but
             afterward
             in
             the
             Three
             first
             Days
             .
             Wherfore
             there
             were
             such
             several
             Heterogeneous
             Substantial
             Principles
             (
             which
             I
             call
             Elementary
             Spirits
             )
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             and
             then
             Actualy
             Subsisting
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             did
             so
             Denominate
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             they
             together
             with
             the
             Matter
             could
             not
             Produce
             their
             own
             Proper
             Qualitys
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             Supernatural
             ,
             though
             Improper
             Creation
             ;
             much
             less
             could
             the
             Matter
             of
             it Self
             Produce
             any
             Such
             Substantial
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Activitys
             ,
             farr
             more
             excellent
             then
             it Self
             .
             Again
             if
             Accidents
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             being
             Several
             must
             therefore
             Realy
             Differ
             from
             the
             Substance
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             ,
             then
             certeinly
             Accidents
             of
             Several
             Substances
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             Several
             ,
             but
             also
             Contrary
             ,
             do
             necessarily
             prove
             that
             they
             can
             not
             proceed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Substantial
             Principle
             ,
             such
             as
             Matter
             is
             :
             for
             then
             the
             same
             Nature
             should
             destroy
             it self
             by
             its
             own
             Natural
             Contrarietys
             .
             And
             though
             in
             Mist
             Bodys
             which
             are
             Composed
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             there
             be
             the
             Substantial
             Principles
             of
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             Driness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Mist
             and
             Contemperated
             together
             ,
             or
             though
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             Produce
             Contrary
             Effects
             in
             Several
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             Motion
             may
             excite
             Heat
             in
             Fire
             and
             Cold
             in
             Air
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             Faculty
             may
             exercise
             Contrary
             Actions
             toward
             Contrary
             Objects
             ;
             as
             the
             Will
             or
             Appetite
             doth
             Affect
             that
             which
             is
             Pleasant
             ,
             and
             Disaffect
             that
             which
             is
             Displeasant
             ;
             Yet
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             cannot
             Produce
             Contrary
             Activitys
             ,
             and
             Exercise
             Contrary
             Operations
             in
             it Self
             ,
             which
             destroy
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             should
             Corrupt
             it self
             by
             such
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             .
             Wherefore
             all
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             all
             Menstrua
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             do
             plainly
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             Several
             Substantial
             Principles
             of
             Such
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             not
             only
             Realy
             Different
             from
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             also
             Difform
             one
             from
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             unless
             we
             affirm
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             Driness
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Consequently
             Ae●her
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Vegetatives
             and
             Sensitives
             to
             be
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             and
             not
             Different
             ;
             and
             thereby
             Confound
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therin
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Notions
             therof
             ,
             we
             must
             Necessarily
             grant
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Several
             Accidental
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             also
             such
             Substantial
             
             Principles
             therof
             ,
             Different
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             from
             the
             Matter
             .
             And
             this
             may
             appear
             most
             clearly
             by
             many
             Sensible
             Distinctions
             and
             Differences
             between
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             only
             generaly
             mention
             ,
             and
             heerafter
             more
             particularly
             discover
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Discourses
             .
             As
             that
             Matter
             hath
             Pondus
             ,
             and
             the
             Products
             therof
             which
             Spirits
             have
             not
             :
             but
             there
             are
             Active
             Potentiae
             of
             Spirits
             and
             all
             the
             various
             Operations
             and
             Effects
             therof
             ,
             which
             Matter
             hath
             not
             :
             And
             the
             Pondus
             of
             Matter
             tendeth
             from
             the
             Circumference
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             but
             the
             Potentia
             of
             Spirits
             from
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Circumference
             .
             And
             Matter
             being
             only
             one
             Homogeneous
             Body
             hath
             only
             one
             Center
             ;
             but
             Spirits
             being
             Many
             and
             Several
             have
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Composita
             a
             several
             Center
             .
             Also
             all
             Matter
             is
             Continuous
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             one
             Homogeneous
             Body
             ;
             but
             the
             Contiguity
             of
             several
             Bodys
             is
             only
             from
             the
             several
             Spirits
             .
             Also
             Matter
             tendeth
             Naturaly
             to
             Rest
             ,
             but
             Spirits
             intend
             their
             Acts
             and
             Exercises
             to
             the
             Utmost
             .
             Also
             Matter
             hath
             only
             Different
             Degrees
             of
             More
             or
             Less
             ;
             but
             Spirits
             have
             their
             Actively
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             though
             I
             cannot
             Sensibly
             Produce
             and
             Present
             such
             a
             Genius
             of
             things
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it Self
             ;
             not
             only
             becaus
             it
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             also
             becaus
             it
             is
             a
             Substance
             ;
             which
             as
             I
             have
             said
             that
             it
             is
             only
             Intelligible
             (
             as
             none
             can
             discover
             Pure
             Matter
             ,
             or
             
               Materia
               prima
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it Self
             ,
             but
             both
             may
             be
             discerned
             by
             their
             Sensible
             Accidents
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Accidents
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Proper
             Sensibles
             ,
             are
             more
             Sensible
             then
             of
             Matter
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             common
             Sensibles
             and
             Sensed
             by
             the
             others
             )
             so
             I
             have
             proved
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             by
             their
             Different
             Accidents
             to
             be
             several
             Substantial
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Realy
             Different
             one
             from
             another
             .
             And
             though
             none
             can
             affirm
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Matter
             Separate
             from
             Spirits
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             granted
             that
             there
             are
             Spirits
             Separate
             from
             Matter
             ,
             as
             Angels
             .
             Nor
             may
             it
             seem
             strange
             that
             two
             such
             Substances
             should
             be
             Consubstantiated
             into
             one
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Matter
             without
             some
             Spirit
             to
             Diversify
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             also
             granted
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             which
             doth
             Inform
             or
             Inspirit
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             Possess
             it
             as
             an
             Angel.
             Wherefore
             certeinly
             Material
             Spirits
             which
             are
             Connatural
             may
             also
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             .
             And
             we
             must
             understand
             that
             as
             all
             Created
             Entitys
             are
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             Created
             by
             God
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             
             United
             into
             one
             Genus
             of
             their
             Common
             Entity
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             Metaphysical
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Notional
             ,
             but
             a
             Real
             Universality
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             whereby
             they
             are
             so
             Realy
             United
             and
             accordingly
             have
             some
             Physical
             Communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             Conspire
             together
             against
             Nonentity
             .
             And
             so
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             though
             very
             Different
             Entitys
             ;
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             all
             Entitys
             ,
             either
             Consubstantiate
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             all
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             Separate
             ,
             nor
             Exert
             or
             Exercise
             their
             Qualitys
             or
             Operations
             without
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             their
             Material
             Bodys
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             Inform
             and
             Inspirit
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Immaterial
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             :
             which
             may
             be
             Separate
             ,
             or
             not
             Separate
             from
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             and
             Exert
             and
             Exercise
             some
             Qualitys
             and
             Operations
             by
             the
             Instrumentality
             therof
             ,
             and
             some
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             as
             Angels
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             be
             purely
             Immaterial
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             such
             Consubstantial
             nor
             Compositive
             Union
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             do
             Inform
             or
             Inspirit
             it
             ,
             nor
             Operate
             by
             any
             Instrumentality
             therof
             ;
             but
             are
             in
             that
             respect
             wholy
             Separate
             from
             it
             ,
             yet
             have
             this
             Communion
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Localy
             in
             it
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             and
             do
             Move
             from
             one
             Part
             or
             Place
             therof
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             suddenly
             and
             easily
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             Move
             beyond
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             might
             Wander
             in
             Notfinite
             and
             Endless
             Inanity
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             have
             said
             is
             Pure
             Nonentity
             .
             And
             though
             Extension
             and
             Local
             Motion
             be
             Properly
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             Material
             Spirits
             by
             their
             Conjunct
             State
             and
             Consubstantiation
             are
             Coextended
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             are
             Conteined
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Part
             therof
             ,
             and
             Move
             from
             this
             or
             that
             Place
             therof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Spheres
             of
             their
             own
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             more
             United
             unto
             it
             by
             a
             Conjunct
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             as
             Material
             Spirits
             ;
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Matter
             like
             Inherent
             Light
             in
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             much
             therof
             as
             it
             doth
             Inherently
             Illuminate
             ,
             or
             less
             and
             without
             any
             such
             Conjunct
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             as
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Matter
             as
             Light
             in
             the
             Diaphanous
             Air
             which
             it
             requires
             to
             Illuminate
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             as
             Angels
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             it
             as
             Magnetical
             Emanations
             in
             any
             Medium
             .
             And
             accordingly
             Material
             Spirits
             are
             most
             Powerful
             in
             their
             Center
             ,
             but
             Immaterial
             Intirely
             Equal
             in
             their
             whole
             Sphere
             .
             Now
             wheras
             some
             affirm
             that
             Substantial
             
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             are
             only
             Various
             Motions
             of
             the
             Matter
             ;
             I
             shall
             according
             to
             my
             maner
             first
             endeavour
             to
             Understand
             ,
             what
             is
             or
             may
             be
             Intended
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             can
             not
             be
             any
             Substantial
             Activity
             in
             it Self
             Distinct
             from
             the
             Matter
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             might
             agree
             in
             the
             Thing
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             differ
             about
             Terms
             :
             wherefore
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             must
             be
             only
             an
             Accidental
             Affection
             therof
             ,
             (
             like
             Extension
             and
             the
             rest
             whereby
             matter
             Extends
             it Self
             )
             and
             so
             in
             Effect
             Motion
             of
             the
             M●tter
             is
             only
             Matter
             Moving
             it Self
             ;
             Wheras
             it
             Naturaly
             tends
             to
             Rest
             ,
             and
             Moves
             only
             in
             order
             therunto
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             and
             this
             Moving
             must
             be
             only
             Local
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Matter
             from
             one
             Part
             or
             Place
             therof
             to
             another
             .
             But
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             other
             Differences
             of
             things
             besides
             Local
             Separation
             ;
             So
             there
             are
             other
             Motions
             ,
             besides
             Local
             Motion
             ;
             as
             every
             Mutation
             from
             one
             State
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             Generation
             ,
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             i●
             Intellection
             ,
             and
             Volition
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             such
             Spiritual
             Motions
             ,
             without
             any
             Local
             Motion
             whatsoever
             ,
             wheras
             Local
             Motion
             is
             only
             a
             Transition
             or
             passing
             from
             one
             Part
             or
             Place
             of
             the
             Matter
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             also
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             And
             now
             I
             may
             safely
             affirm
             that
             such
             Local
             Motion
             is
             only
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             and
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             nor
             other
             :
             for
             as
             this
             Identical
             Proposition
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             That
             Local
             Motion
             is
             Local
             Motion
             :
             So
             the
             Predicate
             therof
             being
             Adaequate
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             nor
             other
             then
             the
             Subject
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             Local
             Motion
             which
             Properly
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Matter
             is
             an
             Instrument
             not
             only
             of
             Matter
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             Material
             Spirits
             (
             becaus
             they
             are
             Material
             ,
             or
             Conjunct
             with
             the
             Matter
             in
             their
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             their
             Operation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             )
             I
             easily
             grant
             :
             but
             must
             wholy
             deny
             that
             Aether
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Substantial
             Spirits
             ;
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             Driness
             ,
             Vegetation
             ,
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             other
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             are
             only
             Local
             Motions
             ,
             one
             way
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             whatsoever
             :
             for
             then
             Local
             Motion
             should
             not
             be
             only
             an
             Instrumental
             Causality
             or
             Effect
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Essence
             and
             Formality
             ,
             or
             Formal
             Caus
             therof
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             Uncouth
             and
             Inconceivable
             :
             for
             they
             are
             Formaly
             every
             one
             of
             them
             Such
             
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Matter
             is
             Matter
             in
             it Self
             ,
             without
             any
             Actual
             Motion
             :
             and
             so
             also
             Extension
             is
             Formaly
             Extension
             in
             it Self
             ,
             and
             may
             Exist
             and
             be
             Such
             ,
             without
             any
             Actual
             Motion
             :
             and
             Figure
             is
             Formaly
             Figure
             in
             it Self
             ,
             and
             may
             Exist
             ,
             and
             be
             Such
             ,
             without
             any
             Actual
             Motion
             :
             and
             so
             any
             other
             Accidents
             of
             Matter
             :
             much
             more
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             very
             plainly
             prove
             .
             
               In
               the
               Begining
               God
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             :
             nor
             could
             Matter
             by
             Motion
             Diversify
             it Self
             in
             the
             Begining
             into
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             explained
             them
             ,
             Superaether
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             :
             for
             no
             local
             Motion
             can
             be
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             but
             the
             Begining
             was
             only
             the
             First
             Instant
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             the
             First
             or
             Begining
             :
             Wheras
             Local
             Motion
             being
             from
             Place
             to
             Place
             ,
             which
             are
             several
             Terms
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             in
             several
             Instants
             :
             and
             most
             Probably
             there
             was
             no
             Local
             or
             any
             such
             Natural
             Motion
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Supernaturaly
             Moved
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Waters
             .
             Also
             if
             several
             Local
             Motions
             were
             the
             Formalitys
             or
             Formal
             Beings
             of
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             not
             be
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             nor
             any
             longer
             ,
             then
             the
             Local
             Motion
             doth
             continue
             :
             for
             the
             Formality
             of
             any
             thing
             is
             the
             very
             Specifical
             Being
             therof
             ;
             (
             as
             Wind
             which
             is
             indeed
             only
             
               Aer
               Motus
            
             continues
             no
             longer
             then
             the
             Motion
             )
             and
             Nothing
             can
             be
             without
             the
             Specifical
             Being
             of
             it Self
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             suppose
             I
             may
             set
             this
             down
             as
             another
             Infallible
             Canon
             (
             according
             to
             which
             also
             I
             may
             safely
             proceed
             )
             that
             Whatsoever
             Actualy
             Exists
             without
             somthing
             which
             doth
             not
             then
             also
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             must
             Realy
             differ
             from
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             same
             thing
             should
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             and
             not
             Exist
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             Contradictory
             ,
             and
             Impossible
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             Substances
             ,
             which
             did
             Actualy
             Exist
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             to
             differ
             Realy
             from
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             then
             Actualy
             Exist
             ;
             So
             particularly
             Spiritual
             Substances
             and
             their
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             do
             or
             may
             Actualy
             Exist
             without
             any
             Actual
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Realy
             Different
             from
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             most
             Sensibly
             Evident
             that
             they
             may
             so
             Exist
             ,
             and
             be
             ,
             without
             any
             Local
             Motion
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             in
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             are
             Commonly
             rather
             Causes
             therof
             ,
             then
             Caused
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             Caus
             
             Motion
             in
             the
             very
             Matter
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             would
             Perpetualy
             Rest
             in
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             due
             Position
             of
             it Self
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             shall
             heerafter
             prove
             ,
             and
             is
             Disturbed
             and
             Moved
             by
             the
             Potentiae
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             alter
             the
             Natural
             Position
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             and
             Gravity
             therof
             :
             and
             Properly
             it
             hath
             no
             Natural
             Motion
             of
             it Self
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             restore
             it Self
             unto
             Rest.
             Nor
             can
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Motion
             ,
             and
             any
             or
             all
             the
             other
             Accidents
             or
             Variations
             therof
             ,
             Formaly
             Caus
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             :
             but
             are
             only
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             fit
             Bodies
             therof
             ,
             which
             they
             form
             for
             themselves
             .
             Take
             Wax
             ,
             and
             Move
             it
             this
             Way
             ,
             or
             that
             Way
             ;
             or
             Mold
             it
             into
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             Figure
             ;
             or
             Discind
             it
             into
             any
             Threads
             or
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             Mechanicaly
             Vary
             the
             Matter
             therof
             how
             you
             will
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             still
             be
             Wax
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             every
             part
             of
             Water
             is
             Water
             ;
             Unless
             there
             be
             also
             some
             new
             Generation
             ,
             or
             Corruption
             ,
             therof
             by
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             which
             some
             call
             Texture
             ,
             whether
             Extrinsecal
             ,
             as
             Figure
             ,
             Porosity
             ,
             or
             plain
             Interweaving
             of
             Threads
             or
             Filaments
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             Intrinsecal
             ,
             as
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             (
             which
             indeed
             are
             the
             only
             true
             Intrinsecal
             Textures
             of
             Bodys
             and
             yet
             are
             wholy
             denied
             by
             our
             Textorian
             Philosophers
             )
             as
             well
             as
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             is
             only
             Instrumental
             ,
             and
             no
             Formal
             Caus
             ,
             or
             Being
             ,
             of
             any
             Spirit
             or
             Spiritual
             Quality
             .
             And
             so
             take
             Common
             Water
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Wine
             ,
             Vitriol
             ,
             or
             any
             stronger
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             setting
             them
             in
             their
             several
             Vessels
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             Inspect
             them
             with
             a
             Microscope
             ;
             and
             see
             if
             you
             can
             discern
             any
             such
             Proportionable
             and
             Consyderable
             Difference
             of
             their
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             or
             any
             Corporeal
             Texture
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             .
             Or
             take
             any
             Aethereous
             Globules
             ,
             or
             
               Materia
               Subtilis
            
             ,
             Emittent
             ,
             Transmittent
             ,
             or
             Remittent
             (
             if
             you
             can
             tell
             where
             to
             find
             it
             )
             or
             the
             most
             Subtile
             and
             Pure
             Air
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             had
             on
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             highest
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Common
             Matter
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             putting
             this
             Matter
             into
             any
             Windgun
             ,
             Airpump
             ,
             or
             Expansor
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Torcular
             ,
             or
             other
             Rack
             of
             Nature
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             applying
             to
             it
             any
             Chymical
             Fire
             ,
             or
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Salt
             and
             Snow
             ,
             or
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             vex
             it
             how
             you
             will
             ;
             and
             try
             if
             you
             can
             force
             it
             to
             Confess
             it Self
             to
             be
             any
             other
             thing
             then
             Air
             ,
             or
             Extort
             from
             it
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             Spiritual
             
             Diversifications
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             may
             be
             Effected
             by
             the
             like
             Experiments
             made
             of
             Vapor
             ,
             Water
             ,
             or
             Earth
             ,
             or
             any
             parcel
             or
             part
             of
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             and
             Cortex
             therof
             .
             Which
             God
             having
             made
             to
             be
             the
             Native
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             Region
             of
             Animals
             ,
             hath
             also
             Impregnated
             with
             such
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             first
             Produce
             ,
             and
             still
             may
             be
             Produced
             ou●
             of
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             since
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             do
             thus
             Differ
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             our
             Mind
             and
             Reason
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             own
             Natures
             ,
             I
             Conclude
             them
             both
             Realy
             to
             Be
             ,
             and
             Realy
             to
             Differ
             one
             from
             the
             other
             :
             and
             not
             to
             be
             only
             Matter
             and
             the
             Motions
             therof
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Accidents
             are
             either
             Common
             ,
             or
             Proper
             ;
             Common
             Accidents
             are
             such
             as
             were
             Concreated
             ,
             and
             Actualy
             Existed
             together
             with
             the
             Substances
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             no
             Substances
             ,
             or
             any
             Created
             Entity
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             Actualy
             Exist
             :
             as
             all
             Quantitys
             ;
             whether
             discrete
             ,
             as
             Number
             :
             for
             every
             Creature
             that
             is
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             Numerable
             .
             Or
             Successive
             as
             Duration
             :
             for
             every
             Creature
             that
             is
             ,
             whatsoever
             must
             also
             be
             Durable
             ,
             or
             Temporary
             .
             Or
             Consistent
             ,
             as
             Extension
             ;
             which
             though
             is
             be
             in
             it Self
             Proper
             to
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             is
             a
             Common
             Matter
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             it
             doth
             Coextend
             or
             Contein
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             every
             Creature
             that
             is
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Localy
             therin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Universal
             Body
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Vbi
             therof
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Part
             or
             Place
             therof
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             there
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             els
             at
             the
             same
             Time.
             Proper
             Accidents
             are
             such
             as
             Originaly
             Flow
             from
             ,
             and
             Subsist
             in
             their
             Proper
             Substances
             :
             as
             Consistent
             Quantity
             ,
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             and
             the
             rest
             in
             Matter
             ;
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             in
             Spirits
             .
             Again
             these
             Simple
             Accidents
             may
             be
             either
             Compounded
             together
             ,
             or
             Several
             ;
             and
             yet
             mutualy
             Relating
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             Such
             Relations
             may
             also
             be
             Real
             ;
             as
             First
             and
             Last
             in
             Successive
             Quantity
             ,
             or
             Time
             :
             for
             they
             Realy
             are
             Such
             in
             the
             Successive
             Nature
             therof
             ;
             which
             otherwise
             should
             not
             be
             Successive
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             only
             Notional
             ,
             such
             as
             First
             or
             Last
             in
             Consistent
             Quantity
             ,
             or
             Extension
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             Realy
             such
             in
             the
             Consistent
             Nature
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Consistent
             altogether
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             First
             may
             be
             Last
             ,
             or
             the
             Last
             First
             ,
             according
             
             to
             our
             Notion
             and
             Institution
             therof
             .
             Also
             there
             are
             other
             more
             Complex
             Relations
             which
             may
             likewise
             be
             Real
             ;
             either
             Mathematical
             ;
             as
             a
             Triangle
             and
             three
             several
             Lines
             are
             different
             things
             ,
             or
             Physical
             ,
             as
             Beauty
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Relative
             Conformity
             of
             severall
             Lineaments
             and
             Colors
             to
             the
             Physical
             Law
             therof
             .
             Or
             Moral
             ,
             as
             Virtue
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Relative
             Conformity
             of
             Actions
             ,
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             to
             the
             Moral
             Law
             therof
             .
             Or
             Theological
             ,
             as
             Piety
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Relative
             Conformity
             of
             Actions
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             to
             the
             Theological
             Law
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             which
             being
             more
             Complex
             ,
             are
             also
             more
             Curious
             and
             Excellent
             ;
             and
             the
             Relative
             Conformitys
             therof
             are
             Not
             only
             Real
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Excellencys
             and
             Perfections
             of
             those
             Realitys
             wherin
             they
             Relatively
             and
             Realy
             Subsist
             .
             And
             this
             Relative
             Reality
             ,
             though
             i●
             doth
             Subsist
             in
             the
             particular
             Entitys
             wherof
             they
             are
             the
             Relations
             ,
             yet
             doth
             Consist
             in
             the
             very
             Relative
             Conformity
             therof
             :
             for
             their
             particular
             Entitys
             being
             Inverted
             ,
             will
             vary
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Triangle
             may
             so
             be
             made
             a
             Zeta
             or
             Pi
             ,
             or
             render
             that
             which
             was
             Beautiful
             Deformed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             Virtuous
             Vitious
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             Pious
             ,
             Impious
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             shall
             Conclude
             with
             this
             general
             Observation
             ,
             That
             though
             Substances
             Excell
             in
             Entity
             ,
             becaus
             they
             Subsist
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             yet
             Accidents
             Excell
             in
             Bonity
             ,
             becaus
             they
             Perfect
             their
             Substances
             .
             For
             such
             indeed
             was
             that
             great
             Difference
             between
             the
             first
             Chaos
             and
             the
             six
             Days
             Works
             Perfected
             therin
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           V.
           
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Earth
             was
             without
             form
             and
             void
             .
             And
             Darknes
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Deep
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             The
             Elementary
             Globe
             of
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Air
             ,
             and
             Aether
             ,
             was
             first
             Created
             Inform
             ,
             and
             Inane
             ;
             without
             any
             of
             those
             Actual
             Compositions
             ,
             Mistions
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             were
             afterward
             Produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               fower
               Elements
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               
                 Chaos
                 .
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               Quantity
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               Number
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Time.
               6.
               
               Of
               Extension
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               Figure
               .
               8.
               
               Of
               Porosity
               .
               9.
               
               Of
               Density
               and
               Rarity
               .
               10.
               
               Of
               Gravity
               and
               Levity
               .
               11.
               
               Of
               Rest
               and
               Motion
               .
               12.
               
               Of
               Place
               Space
               and
               Vacuity
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             WE
             have
             heer
             a
             farther
             Explication
             in
             the
             Text
             itself
             of
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             .
             Wherof
             it
             is
             again
             said
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             an
             Earth
             ,
             Comprehending
             also
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             .
             And
             the
             Water
             is
             heer
             called
             Deep
             ;
             which
             generaly
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Style
             signifys
             Deep
             Water
             ,
             or
             Sea
             (
             and
             heer
             the
             Element
             of
             Water
             )
             like
             Altum
             and
             Profundum
             in
             the
             Latin.
             Also
             the
             Waters
             are
             expresly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             Sentence
             .
             But
             Earth
             and
             Water
             were
             not
             first
             Created
             such
             a
             Terraqueons
             
             Globe
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             were
             afterward
             so
             Divided
             and
             Disposed
             in
             the
             Third
             Day
             ,
             and
             then
             first
             made
             to
             be
             such
             an
             Ocean
             of
             Waters
             and
             Dry
             Land
             both
             appearing
             together
             ,
             and
             composing
             one
             Surface
             and
             Circumference
             of
             their
             common
             Globe
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             very
             Work
             of
             the
             Third
             Day
             .
             Wheras
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             of
             this
             first
             Creation
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               Thou
               covered'st
               it
               with
               the
               Deep
               as
               with
               a
               Garment
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             is
             implied
             heer
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               Darkness
               was
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Deep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             which
             first
             covered
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             not
             Immediately
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             covered
             with
             the
             Waters
             .
             Also
             the
             Darkness
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Antecedent
             Privation
             of
             Light
             ,
             doth
             imply
             the
             Informity
             and
             Inanity
             ,
             both
             of
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Elementary
             Fountain
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             of
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Vehicle
             therof
             to
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             the
             Water
             was
             Created
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             they
             above
             the
             Waters
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             the
             Darkness
             which
             was
             then
             in
             them
             was
             upon
             ,
             or
             above
             the
             Waters
             .
             And
             so
             God
             saith
             to
             Iob
             concerning
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
               When
               I
               made
               the
               Cloud
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Dark
             Air
             )
             
               the
               Garment
               therof
               and
               thick
               Darkness
               a
               swadling
               Band
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             so
             also
             was
             the
             Aether
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Light
             was
             afterward
             Emitted
             through
             the
             Air
             to
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             above
             the
             Air.
             And
             this
             Situation
             of
             the
             Elements
             may
             plainly
             appear
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Succeeding
             Creation
             :
             wherin
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             highest
             and
             next
             to
             the
             Superaether
             (
             which
             as
             I
             have
             said
             probably
             was
             perfected
             in
             the
             Begining
             )
             was
             first
             furnished
             with
             Light
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Air
             with
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             with
             Vegetatives
             ,
             in
             the
             Three
             first
             Days
             .
             And
             so
             again
             the
             Aether
             with
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             with
             Fowls
             and
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             Earth
             with
             Beasts
             ,
             in
             the
             Three
             last
             Days
             .
             Also
             I
             collect
             from
             this
             Original
             Situation
             of
             the
             Elements
             that
             their
             Several
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             were
             Proportionable
             and
             Conformable
             therunto
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Matter
             of
             Earth
             was
             most
             Dens
             ,
             and
             consequently
             most
             Grave
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Lowest
             ;
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Water
             less
             Dens
             ,
             and
             consequently
             less
             Grave
             ,
             and
             therefore
             above
             the
             Earth
             ;
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Air
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Light
             ,
             and
             therefore
             above
             the
             Water
             ;
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Aether
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Light
             ,
             and
             therefore
             above
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             the
             Superaether
             
             which
             is
             most
             Rare
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             Habitation
             for
             pure
             Spirits
             .
             And
             that
             as
             every
             Element
             had
             its
             Proper
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             so
             also
             its
             Proper
             Elementary
             Substantial
             Spirit
             Pure
             ,
             and
             Unmist
             in
             the
             first
             Creation
             therof
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Moving
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Waters
             to
             Prepare
             and
             Predispose
             them
             by
             fit
             Mistion
             and
             Temperature
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             thereby
             to
             Produce
             their
             Proper
             Qualitys
             out
             of
             their
             Potentialitys
             into
             Act
             ,
             Gradualy
             and
             Successively
             .
             And
             that
             their
             Potential
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             other
             Simple
             and
             Primitive
             Substantial
             Spirits
             ,
             not
             only
             Elementary
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             with
             them
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Potential
             Qualitys
             ,
             were
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             together
             with
             the
             Matter
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             of
             Beasts
             in
             the
             Earth
             and
             of
             Fishes
             in
             the
             Water
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Earth
               bring
               forth
               Grass
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Earth
               bring
               forth
               the
               Living
               Creature
               after
               his
               Kind
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             also
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Waters
               bring
               forth
               abundantly
               the
               Moving
               Creature
               that
               hath
               Life
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             plainly
             implys
             ,
             that
             these
             Spirits
             were
             in
             them
             before
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             so
             bring
             them
             forth
             .
             And
             they
             were
             then
             Latent
             in
             those
             Elements
             Respectively
             ,
             which
             are
             Predominant
             in
             their
             Composita
             .
          
           
             II.
             Thus
             was
             the
             Inferior
             Globe
             of
             these
             fower
             Elements
             first
             Created
             ,
             Inform
             ,
             and
             Inane
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             Emphaticaly
             exprest
             in
             the
             Original
             Language
             then
             can
             be
             rendred
             in
             any
             other
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Wisedom
             of
             Solomon
             calleth
             it
             
               Matter
               without
               Form
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             Corporeal
             Formosity
             ,
             or
             any
             Mistion
             or
             
               Forma
               Misti
            
             as
             they
             term
             it
             .
             Both
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             generaly
             call
             it
             Chaos
             ;
             and
             have
             preserved
             the
             Historical
             Tradition
             therof
             ,
             which
             they
             received
             from
             Antiquity
             .
             But
             they
             seem
             also
             to
             Comprehend
             in
             their
             Chaos
             the
             Superaether
             as
             well
             as
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             have
             had
             no
             knowledg
             therof
             .
             Also
             they
             Confound
             all
             together
             in
             one
             Congeries
             :
             and
             thence
             have
             fansied
             that
             the
             fower
             Elements
             had
             their
             Actual
             Qualitys
             Existing
             therin
             in
             their
             highest
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             Extreme
             Discord
             and
             Enmity
             among
             them
             .
             And
             so
             Empedocles
             and
             others
             make
             Lis
             and
             Amor
             Original
             Causes
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             were
             afterward
             Comtempered
             therin
             :
             and
             the
             Poet
             accordingly
             ;
             
               
               
                 Aque
                 Chao
                 densos
                 divum
                 numer
                 abat
                 Amoros
                 .
              
            
             But
             upon
             the
             Review
             of
             our
             Divine
             History
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             no
             farther
             mention
             of
             the
             Superaether
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             and
             therefore
             conceiv
             it
             to
             have
             been
             Perfected
             in
             the
             Begining
             and
             first
             Creation
             therof
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Whose
               Builder
               and
               Maker
               is
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             more
             Immediately
             and
             only
             by
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             therof
             ,
             without
             any
             Mediate
             Preparation
             Predisposition
             and
             Mistion
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Elements
             and
             Elementary
             Natures
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             it
             was
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Elementary
             Chaos
             which
             was
             afterward
             Perfected
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             )
             so
             also
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             that
             there
             was
             only
             Imperfection
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             first
             Elements
             were
             first
             Created
             in
             their
             several
             Situations
             in
             Rest
             and
             Peace
             without
             any
             such
             Discordant
             Confusion
             ,
             which
             is
             reserved
             for
             the
             last
             Dissolution
             and
             Gehenna
             .
             And
             the
             Hebraical
             words
             ,
             Inform
             ,
             and
             Inane
             ,
             seem
             rather
             to
             infer
             such
             an
             Emptiness
             and
             Privation
             ,
             then
             any
             Positive
             Contrariety
             of
             Qualitys
             then
             Actualy
             Existing
             in
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             Darkness
             ,
             or
             
               Purae
               Tenebrae
            
             ,
             therin
             ,
             without
             any
             Light
             ;
             and
             so
             probably
             no
             Heat
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             had
             been
             Actualy
             Existing
             in
             such
             Extremity
             therof
             might
             have
             prevailed
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             Conflagration
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             would
             have
             caused
             the
             Vapors
             to
             ascend
             from
             the
             Waters
             before
             the
             Second
             Day
             ;
             if
             the
             Air
             had
             all
             been
             so
             prepared
             by
             Mistion
             and
             the
             Actual
             Qualitys
             therof
             :
             But
             probably
             there
             were
             no
             such
             other
             Qualitys
             then
             Actualy
             Existing
             :
             for
             if
             not
             Heat
             ,
             then
             consequently
             not
             Cold
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Contrary
             therof
             .
             And
             the
             Earth
             is
             not
             Denominated
             Dry
             untill
             the
             Third
             Day
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             before
             no
             Driness
             ,
             then
             consequently
             no
             Moisture
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             the
             Author
             of
             Esdras
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               was
               Silence
               on
               every
               side
               ,
            
             without
             any
             Sibilation
             or
             Tumult
             of
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             though
             not
             only
             Matter
             ,
             but
             the
             Created
             Substantial
             Spirits
             of
             the
             fower
             Elements
             and
             others
             ,
             did
             then
             so
             Actualy
             Exist
             in
             the
             Begining
             when
             they
             were
             first
             Created
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             or
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Water
             and
             Earth
             ,
             were
             thereby
             then
             so
             Denominated
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ;
             yet
             their
             first
             Simple
             Qualitys
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             Drines
             ,
             
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             Subsist
             in
             their
             Substances
             and
             were
             then
             also
             Created
             first
             in
             their
             Potentiality
             ;
             did
             not
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             but
             were
             afterward
             Produced
             out
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             into
             Act
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             .
             And
             the
             Elements
             ,
             though
             Created
             Pure
             and
             Unmist
             severaly
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             separately
             in
             their
             own
             Spheres
             ,
             yet
             were
             Miscible
             ,
             and
             their
             Natural
             Perfection
             was
             to
             be
             Mist
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             accordingly
             performed
             afterward
             :
             and
             by
             that
             very
             M●stion
             and
             Temperature
             their
             Proper
             Qualitys
             were
             Produced
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Act
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             could
             not
             Actualy
             Exist
             severaly
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             own
             Vehemence
             and
             Extremity
             .
             And
             certeinly
             there
             are
             such
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             Degrees
             or
             More
             or
             Less
             of
             the
             same
             Mist
             Quality
             (
             as
             there
             are
             Degrees
             of
             Corporeal
             Quantity
             )
             which
             very
             Contrariety
             by
             a
             fit
             Mistion
             and
             Temperature
             doth
             mutualy
             Qualify
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             Produce
             them
             by
             Degrees
             out
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             in
             Generation
             ;
             and
             the
             Excess
             of
             either
             of
             them
             doth
             again
             destroy
             the
             other
             in
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             thereby
             also
             would
             destroy
             itself
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             Tempered
             by
             the
             Contrary
             .
             And
             I
             thus
             judg
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             otherwise
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Mistion
             or
             Temperature
             of
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             in
             their
             Actual
             Extremitys
             ,
             which
             would
             destroy
             one
             another
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             so
             Actualy
             Contrary
             in
             their
             Potentialitys
             (
             becaus
             then
             they
             are
             only
             Potential
             )
             whereby
             they
             are
             easily
             Mist
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             proceed
             by
             degrees
             to
             be
             both
             Actuated
             together
             in
             their
             mutual
             Mistion
             and
             Temperature
             .
             And
             this
             Order
             of
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             is
             the
             very
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             that
             was
             ordeined
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             Begining
             none
             of
             these
             Qualitys
             did
             Actualy
             Exist
             in
             their
             own
             Vehemence
             and
             Extremity
             ,
             so
             never
             since
             can
             either
             of
             such
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             Actualy
             Exist
             without
             the
             other
             which
             should
             so
             Temper
             and
             Qualify
             it
             .
             Also
             all
             Secondary
             Q●alitys
             which
             are
             Compounded
             of
             such
             first
             Simple
             Qualitys
             cannot
             possibly
             Exist
             without
             such
             Composition
             and
             Mistion
             ,
             becaus
             their
             Compound
             Nature
             is
             to
             be
             Mist
             of
             others
             .
             But
             though
             the
             first
             Chaos
             was
             thus
             Inform
             and
             Inane
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             particular
             Figures
             of
             Bodys
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Substantial
             or
             Accidental
             Mistion
             or
             Composition
             ;
             yet
             as
             the
             Matter
             and
             several
             Elementary
             Spirits
             were
             severaly
             Consubstantiated
             therin
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             
             then
             Actualy
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             though
             not
             such
             as
             afterward
             ,
             and
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ;
             So
             also
             we
             may
             not
             conceiv
             them
             to
             have
             been
             without
             any
             Actual
             Accidents
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             necessarily
             have
             those
             Common
             Accidents
             which
             were
             Concreated
             with
             them
             ,
             wherof
             I
             have
             formerly
             discoursed
             ,
             Actualy
             Existing
             ;
             becaus
             no
             Created
             Substance
             whatsoever
             can
             Exist
             or
             Be
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             had
             the
             general
             Accidents
             therof
             Actualy
             Existing
             in
             it
             .
             And
             of
             these
             and
             the
             Products
             therof
             both
             Common
             and
             Proper
             to
             Matter
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Concreated
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             wherof
             it
             was
             capable
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             discours
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             first
             I
             shall
             consyder
             Quantity
             generaly
             :
             which
             though
             it
             be
             severaly
             and
             Specificaly
             Threefold
             ,
             Number
             ,
             Time
             ,
             and
             Extension
             ;
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             are
             Genericaly
             One
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             we
             by
             one
             common
             Name
             call
             Quantity
             :
             and
             they
             are
             so
             One
             ,
             not
             only
             Nominaly
             or
             Notionaly
             ,
             but
             Realy
             and
             Physicaly
             ;
             as
             shall
             appear
             by
             the
             Real
             and
             Physical
             Analogy
             and
             Confederacy
             that
             is
             between
             them
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             most
             Proportionable
             and
             Regular
             in
             itself
             ,
             so
             if
             it
             were
             rightly
             consydered
             in
             all
             Statike
             Machins
             or
             Engines
             ,
             any
             Artist
             might
             thereby
             without
             the
             trouble
             and
             charge
             of
             Experiment
             set
             down
             in
             his
             Mind
             or
             Paper
             before
             hand
             what
             the
             Effect
             and
             Execution
             will
             be
             :
             and
             all
             particular
             Errors
             in
             that
             Art
             proceed
             from
             the
             Universal
             Error
             or
             Ignorance
             heerof
             .
             As
             one
             saith
             of
             their
             various
             Essays
             of
             a
             Perpetual
             Motion
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             all
             proved
             vain
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             
               Non
               rite
               observatis
               Proportionibus
            
             :
             for
             what
             is
             gained
             by
             one
             Quantity
             will
             be
             lost
             by
             others
             :
             as
             what
             is
             gained
             by
             Distances
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             Multiplication
             of
             unequal
             Wheels
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             again
             lost
             in
             the
             Total
             Summ
             of
             the
             whole
             Account
             of
             Proportions
             ,
             in
             Time
             ,
             Number
             ,
             longer
             ,
             or
             more
             Circumvolutions
             ,
             a●d
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             at
             last
             cast
             up
             together
             will
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Balance
             ,
             or
             Aequipondium
             :
             and
             these
             several
             ways
             are
             only
             several
             Variations
             of
             the
             Quantitys
             ;
             which
             ●et
             may
             be
             very
             useful
             and
             advantagious
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             we
             have
             more
             or
             less
             Weight
             or
             Power
             ,
             or
             more
             or
             less
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             imploy
             and
             lay
             out
             in
             the
             Operation
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             
               Romana
               Statera
            
             ,
             or
             French
             Beam
             ,
             the
             Leaver
             ,
             the
             Skrew
             ,
             the
             P●lley
             ,
             
             the
             Snake
             Wheel
             ,
             Cranes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             the
             common
             Culinary
             Jack
             may
             plainly
             discover
             the
             use
             and
             advantage
             therof
             ,
             in
             Diminishing
             the
             Burden
             of
             the
             Weight
             by
             Multiplication
             of
             the
             Distances
             and
             Revolutions
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Weight
             were
             divided
             into
             so
             many
             several
             Parts
             or
             less
             Weights
             as
             it
             hath
             such
             Proportions
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             only
             were
             to
             be
             Moved
             at
             one
             Distance
             and
             by
             one
             Revolution
             .
             Or
             the
             Burden
             of
             the
             Weight
             in
             a
             contrary
             way
             may
             be
             Multiplied
             by
             Diminishing
             the
             Distances
             and
             Revolutions
             .
             Or
             there
             may
             be
             a
             delivery
             of
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             in
             Catapults
             ,
             Balists
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             of
             all
             these
             the
             whole
             Account
             will
             ever
             be
             Equal
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             (
             allowing
             only
             for
             Frictions
             and
             Attritions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             And
             this
             wonderful
             Analogy
             of
             Quantity
             is
             not
             only
             thus
             useful
             in
             Mechanical
             Practice
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Philosophical
             Contemplation
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             accordingly
             Improve
             .
             And
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             Number
             is
             the
             Discerner
             of
             both
             the
             other
             Quantitys
             ,
             and
             most
             Discernible
             in
             it self
             ,
             I
             shall
             heer
             begin
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             thereby
             endeavor
             to
             Explicate
             the
             most
             Indiscernible
             Mysteries
             of
             Time
             and
             Extension
             :
             though
             I
             esteem
             no
             Quantity
             Mystical
             ,
             or
             Cabalistical
             ,
             in
             Virtue
             ,
             or
             Signification
             ;
             but
             only
             intend
             such
             Natural
             Mystery's
             therin
             as
             are
             Incomprehensible
             to
             us
             and
             our
             Reason
             .
          
           
             IIII.
             The
             first
             Principle
             of
             Number
             is
             an
             Unit
             ,
             which
             is
             Unity
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             Disunity
             from
             others
             ;
             wherof
             all
             Number
             doth
             consist
             :
             but
             it
             is
             no
             Number
             in
             it self
             ,
             being
             only
             an
             Imperfect
             Principle
             therof
             :
             for
             all
             Number
             is
             Quantity
             Discrete
             ,
             and
             such
             Discretion
             must
             necessarily
             be
             of
             more
             then
             One
             :
             Yet
             all
             other
             Numbers
             are
             only
             so
             many
             Ones
             ,
             but
             One
             is
             most
             Intirely
             and
             Individualy
             One
             in
             it self
             ,
             having
             both
             the
             same
             Root
             and
             Square
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Analogous
             to
             an
             Instant
             ,
             or
             Point
             ,
             but
             Different
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             one
             from
             another
             .
             For
             an
             Unit
             may
             either
             severaly
             Exist
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             Instant
             ;
             or
             Coexist
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             Points
             ,
             but
             an
             Instant
             can
             only
             Exist
             severaly
             and
             Successively
             ;
             for
             Past
             ,
             Present
             ,
             and
             Future
             ,
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             then
             several
             and
             Successive
             ;
             and
             a
             Point
             can
             only
             Coexist
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             then
             in
             a
             Body
             which
             is
             Consistent
             .
             Also
             as
             all
             Number
             is
             only
             so
             many
             Ones
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Discrete
             ;
             
             so
             it
             is
             only
             so
             many
             several
             Ones
             Discreted
             one
             from
             another
             :
             Yet
             as
             it
             is
             so
             many
             Ones
             Discretely
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             also
             one
             Many
             Complexively
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             Properly
             One
             ,
             or
             a
             Unit
             ;
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             Divided
             or
             Discreted
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             Halvs
             ,
             Quarters
             ,
             or
             other
             Fractions
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             so
             many
             Ones
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             wherof
             a
             Proper
             Unit
             is
             not
             capable
             ,
             but
             any
             Number
             is
             only
             one
             Many
             Complexively
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Improper
             Unit
             ,
             and
             Properly
             many
             Ones
             ;
             and
             may
             therefore
             be
             so
             Divided
             and
             Discreted
             .
             So
             that
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             Fraction
             or
             Surd
             in
             Number
             rightly
             consydered
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             Time
             ,
             or
             Extension
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             Numbred
             thereby
             :
             as
             Weight
             ,
             Money
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             wherof
             if
             any
             can
             give
             the
             Intire
             Proportions
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             the
             Complete
             Number
             ,
             resulting
             from
             the
             thing
             itself
             .
             Thus
             of
             all
             these
             three
             Concreated
             Surveiors
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Quantitys
             ,
             Number
             is
             the
             most
             Perfect
             and
             Regular
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Arithmetike
             is
             also
             most
             Perfect
             and
             Regular
             ,
             wholy
             composed
             of
             Rules
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             like
             Geometry
             ,
             of
             Innumerable
             Problems
             and
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             as
             several
             Accounts
             of
             so
             many
             particular
             Sums
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             so
             Regular
             and
             Complete
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             what
             may
             be
             added
             to
             it
             farther
             ,
             except
             perhaps
             some
             more
             special
             Rules
             for
             greater
             facility
             and
             expedition
             ,
             wherof
             I
             may
             heerafter
             occasionaly
             give
             some
             other
             Instances
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             only
             mention
             for
             an
             Example
             the
             common
             Instance
             of
             the
             Changes
             of
             any
             Number
             used
             in
             Bells
             ,
             Anagramms
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Wherof
             there
             is
             this
             special
             Rule
             :
             Multiply
             the
             Product
             of
             the
             last
             Number
             Multiplied
             by
             the
             next
             Simple
             Number
             ,
             As
             Once
             One
             is
             One
             ;
             Two
             Ones
             are
             Two
             ;
             Three
             Twos
             are
             Six
             ;
             Fower
             Sixes
             are
             Twenty
             fower
             ;
             Five
             Twenty
             fowers
             are
             One
             Hundred
             and
             twenty
             ;
             Six
             One
             Hundred
             and
             twentys
             are
             Seaven
             Hundred
             and
             twenty
             ;
             and
             so
             Indefinitely
             :
             and
             such
             alway
             will
             be
             the
             Changes
             therof
             .
             The
             Reason
             wherof
             is
             very
             plain
             and
             evident
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             S●x
             will
             make
             Six
             several
             Fives
             by
             Changing
             or
             setting
             aside
             one
             every
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             it
             conteins
             the
             Six
             several
             Products
             of
             Five
             Multiplied
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             one
             of
             another
             .
             Certeinly
             Arithmetike
             is
             not
             only
             most
             Regular
             in
             it self
             ;
             but
             also
             most
             Useful
             in
             other
             Arts
             :
             becaus
             Number
             is
             the
             Measure
             of
             all
             Finite
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             Created
             to
             be
             Measured
             thereby
             ,
             even
             Time
             and
             Extension
             itself
             ,
             
             (
             and
             so
             is
             Time
             of
             Extension
             ,
             but
             not
             contrarily
             )
             and
             so
             there
             is
             great
             Use
             therof
             in
             Chronology
             and
             Geometry
             :
             and
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             most
             excellent
             Mathematical
             Science
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             generaly
             appropriated
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             Mathesis
             to
             Geometry
             ;
             becaus
             it
             doth
             more
             exercise
             Human
             Wit
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             pleased
             with
             Curious
             Difficultys
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             more
             plain
             and
             facile
             ,
             though
             no
             less
             true
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             first
             Principle
             of
             Time
             or
             Duration
             is
             an
             Instant
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             the
             very
             Present
             while
             it
             Actualy
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             excludes
             both
             Past
             and
             Future
             ,
             which
             cannot
             possibly
             Exist
             together
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             as
             it
             passeth
             away
             continualy
             maketh
             a
             Succession
             of
             Instants
             ,
             and
             that
             Succession
             is
             Time
             or
             Duration
             .
             But
             every
             Instant
             doth
             severaly
             Exist
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Successive
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Time
             or
             Duration
             ;
             as
             an
             Unit
             is
             no
             Number
             :
             for
             Succession
             is
             of
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             more
             then
             One
             ,
             but
             an
             Instant
             is
             only
             One.
             And
             so
             the
             Begining
             or
             First
             Instant
             did
             necessarily
             Exist
             severaly
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             none
             before
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             have
             been
             the
             Begining
             ;
             and
             the
             Next
             Instant
             was
             after
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             have
             been
             the
             Next
             :
             and
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             of
             all
             the
             Instants
             which
             have
             been
             since
             ,
             or
             ever
             shall
             be
             .
             Whereby
             we
             may
             Apprehend
             the
             Nature
             therof
             ,
             though
             we
             can
             never
             Comprehend
             it
             ,
             being
             swifter
             then
             any
             Thought
             which
             might
             Comprehend
             it
             .
             And
             becaus
             Instants
             are
             of
             so
             Minute
             a
             Nature
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             only
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             but
             also
             Innumerable
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             though
             in
             other
             respects
             Analogous
             to
             Units
             and
             Points
             ,
             yet
             therefore
             not
             so
             Discernible
             as
             Units
             ;
             and
             almost
             as
             Incomprehensible
             as
             Points
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             discours
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             .
             And
             yet
             certeinly
             there
             are
             such
             Instants
             severaly
             Existing
             as
             well
             as
             Units
             ,
             for
             all
             Time
             or
             Duration
             is
             composed
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Number
             of
             Units
             .
             And
             we
             may
             not
             deny
             any
             thing
             that
             Realy
             is
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             can
             Apprehend
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             Comprehend
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             may
             deny
             Time
             and
             Duration
             itself
             as
             well
             as
             Instants
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             apparently
             Composed
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Succession
             of
             several
             Instants
             ,
             which
             do
             and
             must
             necessarily
             Exist
             severaly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             only
             Realy
             are
             ,
             but
             are
             Realy
             several
             in
             th●mselves
             ;
             becaus
             only
             the
             Present
             Instant
             now
             Actualy
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             yet
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             how
             Time
             or
             Duration
             is
             Composed
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             f●rr
             exceed
             all
             Human
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             Comprehension
             therof
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             first
             Principle
             of
             Extension
             is
             a
             Point
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             an
             Indivisible
             Atom
             ,
             and
             no
             Extension
             in
             itself
             ;
             becaus
             Extension
             is
             of
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             but
             an
             Indivisible
             hath
             no
             Parts
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             be
             Divisible
             into
             them
             .
             And
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             Extension
             ,
             which
             is
             Quantity
             Consistent
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             also
             Consist
             ,
             or
             Coexist
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Exist
             severaly
             .
             And
             so
             though
             it
             be
             Analogous
             to
             Units
             and
             Instants
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             therof
             it
             is
             more
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             not
             only
             then
             Units
             ,
             but
             also
             then
             Instants
             ;
             becaus
             Instants
             do
             Exist
             severaly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             truly
             Apprehended
             as
             several
             ,
             and
             by
             themselvs
             ;
             but
             Points
             only
             Coexist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             not
             be
             truly
             Apprehended
             as
             several
             ,
             or
             by
             the●selvs
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Consistent
             with
             others
             in
             Corporeal
             Extension
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             wholy
             Indemonstrable
             .
             Nor
             is
             a
             Point
             the
             only
             Indemonstrable
             thing
             in
             Mathematical
             Science
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Caus
             and
             Ground
             of
             the
             Indemonstrability
             of
             all
             other
             Asymmetra
             or
             Incommensurabilitys
             .
             And
             to
             Demonstrate
             this
             Indemonstrability
             I
             shall
             offer
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             To
             reduce
             three
             square
             Inches
             (
             or
             any
             
               Talia
               qualia
            
             )
             to
             a
             Square
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             others
             wherof
             there
             is
             no
             Square
             Root
             ;
             which
             I
             suppose
             can
             never
             be
             Squared
             by
             any
             Division
             or
             Subdivision
             whatsoever
             .
             Yet
             I
             have
             a
             Rule
             whereby
             to
             reduce
             the
             Three
             Square
             Inches
             to
             a
             Square
             wanting
             only
             one
             Portion
             still
             less
             and
             less
             Indefinitely
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             First
             I
             consider
             the
             next
             Square
             to
             Three
             which
             is
             Four
             Inches
             ,
             wherof
             Two
             is
             the
             Square
             Roo●
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             place
             the
             three
             Inches
             Rectangularly
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Rectangular
             Gnomon
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leav
             a
             Vacant
             Space
             which
             should
             be
             supplied
             by
             a
             Fourth
             Inch
             :
             and
             I
             consyder
             the
             Proportion
             between
             this
             Vacant
             Space
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Lateral
             Inches
             or
             Complements
             on
             each
             side
             of
             it
             from
             which
             I
             must
             borrow
             to
             supply
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             One
             to
             Two
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             make
             a
             Medium
             between
             the
             Suppliers
             and
             Supplied
             I
             add
             Two
             more
             to
             those
             former
             Two
             ,
             in
             all
             Fower
             ;
             and
             I
             multiply
             Fower
             by
             Fower
             ,
             which
             make
             Sixteen
             :
             and
             accordingly
             I
             divide
             each
             of
             the
             two
             Lateral
             Inches
             or
             Complements
             into
             Sixteen
             Portions
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             Fower
             Rows
             of
             fower
             such
             Portions
             ,
             in
             each
             Lateral
             Inch
             ;
             and
             then
             borrow
             one
             of
             these
             fower
             Rows
             from
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             two
             Rows
             of
             fower
             such
             Portions
             ,
             in
             all
             Eight
             such
             Portions
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             ;
             whereby
             there
             will
             remain
             now
             Three
             Rows
             ,
             and
             therof
             only
             three
             such
             Portions
             on
             either
             side
             of
             the
             Lateral
             Lines
             of
             the
             Complements
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             the
             whole
             Rectangular
             Latera
             will
             be
             One
             Inch
             and
             Three
             quarters
             in
             length
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             now
             remaining
             is
             to
             be
             supplied
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             Multiply
             Three
             by
             Three
             ,
             which
             make
             Nine
             such
             Portions
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             only
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Eight
             such
             Portions
             to
             supply
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             will
             now
             remain
             a
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             of
             one
             such
             Portion
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             Sixteenth
             part
             of
             an
             Inch.
             Again
             ,
             I
             consyder
             the
             Proportion
             between
             this
             second
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             two
             upper
             Lateral
             Rows
             or
             Complements
             therof
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             must
             borrow
             to
             supply
             it
             ,
             wherof
             each
             doth
             now
             contein
             Six
             such
             Portions
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Fower
             which
             were
             in
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             Two
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             supplying
             the
             first
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             ,
             and
             wherof
             the
             second
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             was
             to
             be
             the
             third
             :
             so
             now
             I
             have
             Six
             and
             Six
             such
             Portions
             ,
             in
             all
             Twelv
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             I
             add
             Two
             ,
             in
             all
             Fourteen
             ;
             and
             I
             Multiply
             Fourteen
             by
             Fourteen
             ,
             which
             make
             one
             hundred
             ninety
             six
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             divide
             each
             of
             these
             last
             Portions
             into
             one
             hundred
             ninety
             six
             less
             Portions
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Fourteen
             Rows
             of
             fourteen
             such
             less
             Portions
             of
             each
             of
             the
             former
             greater
             Portions
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             borrow
             one
             whole
             Row
             therof
             from
             each
             side
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Six
             and
             Six
             ,
             in
             all
             Twelv
             fourteen
             such
             Portions
             ,
             which
             make
             one
             hundred
             sixty
             eight
             ,
             to
             supply
             this
             second
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             ,
             wherof
             there
             wil
             now
             remain
             Thirteen
             such
             less
             Portions
             on
             either
             side
             of
             the
             Lateral
             Lines
             of
             the
             Complements
             ;
             and
             each
             of
             the
             whole
             Rectangular
             Latera
             will
             be
             One
             Inch
             and
             three
             quarters
             ,
             wanting
             a
             fourteenth
             part
             of
             a
             quarter
             in
             length
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             this
             second
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             is
             now
             to
             be
             supplied
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             Multiply
             Thirteen
             by
             Thirteen
             ,
             which
             make
             one
             hundred
             sixty
             nine
             such
             less
             Portions
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             only
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             one
             hundred
             sixty
             eight
             such
             Portions
             to
             supply
             it
             .
             And
             so
             there
             will
             now
             remain
             a
             third
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             of
             one
             such
             less
             Portion
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             one
             hundred
             
             ninety
             sixth
             part
             of
             of
             a
             sixteenth
             part
             of
             an
             Inch
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             three
             thousand
             one
             hundred
             thirty
             sixth
             part
             of
             an
             Inch
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Square
             Root
             is
             Fifty
             six
             ,
             which
             is
             fourteen
             fowers
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Square
             Root
             before
             was
             only
             one
             fower
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Decreas
             of
             the
             Vacant
             Space
             or
             Gnomon
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             the
             Vacant
             Space
             shall
             still
             decreas
             Proportionably
             ,
             
               Toties
               Quoties
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             less
             Vacant
             Space
             still
             remain
             ,
             and
             the
             Square
             never
             be
             Completed
             .
             And
             this
             Rule
             is
             grounded
             upon
             another
             special
             Rule
             in
             Arithmetike
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             of
             any
             three
             Successive
             Numbers
             the
             greatest
             be
             Multiplied
             by
             the
             least
             ,
             it
             will
             produce
             one
             less
             then
             the
             Midle
             Number
             Multiplied
             by
             itself
             .
             And
             heer
             it
             is
             made
             such
             by
             adding
             alway
             Two
             to
             the
             Complements
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             .
             As
             before
             in
             these
             Examples
             ,
             Fower
             Multiplied
             by
             Two
             made
             Eight
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             less
             then
             Three
             Multiplied
             by
             Three
             ,
             which
             made
             Nine
             .
             And
             so
             again
             Fourteen
             Multiplied
             by
             Twelv
             made
             one
             hundred
             sixty
             eight
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             less
             then
             Thirteen
             Multiplied
             by
             Thirteen
             ,
             which
             made
             one
             hundred
             sixty
             nine
             .
             And
             becaus
             some
             may
             suppose
             that
             though
             such
             Squares
             can
             never
             be
             Comple●ed
             by
             this
             Rule
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             done
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             am
             confident
             cannot
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             by
             any
             other
             can
             come
             neerer
             to
             it
             then
             by
             this
             Rule
             )
             yet
             for
             their
             farther
             satisfaction
             heerin
             I
             shall
             offer
             them
             several
             other
             confessed
             Asymmetra
             .
             As
             the
             Proportion
             between
             any
             Diagonial
             Line
             and
             the
             Lateral
             Line
             of
             the
             same
             Square
             .
             And
             I
             have
             another
             Rule
             whereby
             also
             such
             an
             Asymmetry
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             Portion
             still
             less
             and
             less
             Indefinitely
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             never
             be
             Completed
             :
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             First
             I
             consyder
             of
             what
             other
             Square
             the
             Diagonial
             Line
             of
             the
             Square
             given
             would
             be
             a
             Lateral
             Line
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             if
             the
             Square
             given
             be
             Fower
             Inches
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Square
             Root
             is
             Two
             ,
             I
             add
             that
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Square
             Root
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             One
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             One
             and
             Two
             make
             Three
             ,
             which
             Square
             Root
             Three
             being
             Squared
             makes
             Nine
             Inches
             ,
             and
             Nine
             is
             doubly
             as
             much
             as
             Fower
             ,
             more
             One.
             Now
             I
             know
             that
             the
             L●teral
             Line
             of
             a
             Square
             which
             conteins
             doubly
             as
             many
             Inches
             as
             the
             Square
             given
             is
             the
             Diagonial
             Line
             of
             the
             Square
             given
             .
             And
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Diagonial
             Line
             of
             the
             Square
             of
             fower
             Inches
             which
             was
             the
             Square
             given
             is
             Three
             Inches
             in
             length
             ,
             Disquaring
             one
             from
             the
             Square
             of
             Nine
             Inche●
             .
             Again
             I
             add
             together
             both
             the
             Numbers
             
             of
             each
             of
             the
             former
             Square
             Roots
             which
             were
             Two
             and
             Three
             in
             all
             Five
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             next
             Square
             Root
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             :
             and
             then
             let
             the
             Square
             therof
             be
             given
             which
             is
             Twenty
             five
             .
             Now
             to
             find
             the
             Diagonial
             Line
             therof
             I
             again
             add
             to
             Five
             the
             first
             Square
             Root
             of
             the
             first
             Square
             given
             ,
             which
             was
             Two
             ,
             in
             all
             Seaven
             ;
             which
             Square
             Root
             being
             Squared
             makes
             Fourty
             nine
             ;
             and
             Fourty
             nine
             is
             doubly
             as
             much
             as
             Twenty
             five
             ,
             less
             one
             .
             And
             so
             of
             Five
             and
             Seaven
             ,
             which
             make
             Twelv
             ;
             and
             Five
             and
             Twelv
             which
             make
             Seaventeen
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             according
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Rule
             Indefinitely
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Disproportion
             will
             be
             Interchangably
             One
             more
             ,
             and
             One
             less
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             Rule
             is
             ,
             that
             wheras
             the
             Diagonial
             Line
             of
             any
             Square
             alway
             makes
             a
             Lateral
             Line
             of
             another
             Square
             conteining
             doubly
             as
             much
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Square
             Root
             wherof
             the
             Square
             doth
             contein
             doubly
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Square
             of
             any
             other
             Square
             Root
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Proportion
             between
             any
             Line
             of
             an
             Equilateral
             Triangle
             and
             the
             Perpendicular
             Line
             therof
             will
             ever
             be
             Asymmetrous
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             Square
             Root
             of
             three
             Fourths
             of
             any
             Square
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Proportion
             between
             them
             .
             But
             the
             most
             known
             and
             common
             Instance
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             the
             Quadrature
             of
             the
             Circle
             ,
             which
             though
             as
             the
             rest
             may
             still
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             Proportion
             less
             and
             less
             Indefinitely
             ,
             yet
             can
             never
             be
             Completed
             :
             
               Curtae
               n●scio
               quid
               semper
               abest
               rei
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             though
             these
             Proportions
             can
             never
             be
             thus
             Completed
             Mathematicaly
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             Physicaly
             Complete
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             others
             .
             And
             particularly
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Complete
             and
             Perfect
             Proportion
             between
             any
             Circle
             and
             such
             a
             Square
             wherof
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Circle
             is
             the
             Lateral
             Line
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Square
             Excribed
             ;
             for
             apparently
             there
             is
             a
             certein
             Proportion
             between
             the
             Perimeter
             and
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Circle
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             between
             the
             Circle
             and
             such
             a
             Diametrical
             Square
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             Circle
             is
             the
             Lateral
             Line
             therof
             .
             Which
             Proportion
             though
             it
             can
             never
             be
             known
             nor
             expressed
             in
             Rational
             Number
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             according
             to
             common
             Rule
             ,
             That
             if
             you
             Multiply
             half
             the
             Perimeter
             by
             half
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             same
             Circle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             suppose
             a
             Rectangular
             Parallogramm
             so
             made
             that
             the
             Length
             shall
             be
             equal
             to
             half
             the
             Perimeter
             of
             the
             Circle
             ,
             and
             the
             Breadth
             equal
             to
             half
             the
             Diameter
             of
             the
             same
             
             Circle
             ,
             the
             Product
             or
             Rectangle
             so
             made
             will
             be
             equal
             to
             such
             a
             Circle
             :
             and
             so
             if
             you
             Multiply
             a
             quarter
             of
             the
             Perimeter
             by
             the
             whole
             Diameter
             ,
             or
             a
             quarter
             of
             the
             Diam●ter
             by
             the
             whole
             Porimeter
             ,
             which
             are
             tantamount
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             may
             measure
             the
             Arch
             Quadrant
             ,
             or
             Semiquadrant
             ,
             or
             more
             or
             less
             part
             of
             the
             Circle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Triangle
             ;
             for
             so
             you
             measure
             only
             within
             the
             Angles
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Angles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Angles
             which
             make
             the
             Excrescential
             Superficies
             beyond
             the
             Circularity
             can
             make
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             one
             more
             then
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             from
             all
             these
             consyderations
             of
             a
             Circle
             I
             find
             the
             Regular
             Proportion
             or
             Analogy
             between
             any
             Circle
             and
             the
             Square
             therof
             Excribed
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             That
             as
             the
             Perimeter
             of
             the
             Circle
             is
             in
             Proportion
             to
             the
             Perimeter
             of
             the
             Square
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Square
             Inches
             of
             the
             Circle
             in
             Proportion
             to
             the
             Square
             Inches
             of
             the
             Square
             .
             Now
             that
             all
             this
             very
             large
             and
             tedious
             Discours
             may
             not
             seem
             Impertinent
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             that
             Improvement
             therof
             which
             I
             intended
             ;
             and
             from
             it
             draw
             these
             Consectarys
             .
             First
             that
             Mathematicaly
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             our
             Mathematical
             Science
             ,
             Extension
             is
             and
             must
             necessarily
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             Divisible
             into
             alway
             Divisibles
             ;
             becaus
             by
             such
             Mathematical
             Rules
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             I
             can
             Divide
             and
             Subdivide
             it
             Indefinitely
             .
             Next
             that
             Physicaly
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             Extension
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             possibly
             Divided
             into
             alway
             Divisibles
             ;
             Becaus
             ,
             if
             there
             could
             be
             any
             such
             Physical
             Division
             and
             Subdivision
             therof
             Perpetualy
             ,
             then
             such
             Proportions
             should
             never
             be
             Physicaly
             Completed
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             since
             there
             is
             Actualy
             such
             a
             Physical
             Completion
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             effected
             by
             Divisibles
             or
             any
             Extended
             Parts
             of
             Extension
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             by
             somwhat
             not
             Divisible
             ,
             but
             Indivisible
             and
             not
             Extended
             in
             itself
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             suppose
             we
             may
             a
             while
             make
             a
             Stand
             ,
             and
             gaze
             with
             Admiration
             and
             Amazement
             at
             these
             wonderful
             M●sterys
             ,
             which
             have
             hitherto
             puzled
             ,
             and
             will
             still
             puzle
             the
             greatest
             Wits
             of
             the
             World
             :
             neither
             shall
             I
             presume
             to
             absolv
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             offer
             what
             seemeth
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             
               Vero
               nihil
               verius
            
             ;
             for
             all
             Verity
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             with
             itself
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Contradict
             itself
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             which
             is
             Mathematicaly
             true
             cannot
             be
             Physicaly
             fals
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             Physicaly
             true
             cannot
             be
             Mathematicaly
             fals
             ;
             but
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             ways
             of
             Demonstration
             must
             be
             fallacious
             .
             
             And
             for
             mine
             own
             part
             I
             shall
             rather
             believ
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Art
             and
             Institution
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             any
             Mathematical
             Art
             or
             Instit●t●on
             of
             Mankind
             .
             And
             I
             must
             suspect
             our
             own
             Mathematical
             Art
             to
             be
             fallacious
             heerin
             ,
             and
             the
             fallacy
             to
             ly
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             becaus
             we
             can
             easily
             discern
             Extension
             which
             is
             Divisible
             ,
             but
             cannot
             discern
             Indivisible
             Points
             ,
             we
             indifferently
             apply
             our
             Mathematical
             Rules
             of
             Division
             and
             Subdivision
             both
             to
             Divisible
             Extension
             and
             also
             to
             Indivisible
             Points
             ,
             not
             knowing
             where
             to
             stop
             ,
             nor
             being
             able
             to
             discern
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             go
             on
             Perpetualy
             acco●ding
             to
             such
             Mathematical
             Supposition
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             such
             Perpetual
             Process
             in
             Nature
             .
             Which
             is
             as
             if
             we
             should
             so
             proceed
             beyond
             an
             Unit
             ,
             and
             divide
             it
             into
             Halvs
             ,
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Or
             as
             if
             becaus
             I
             can
             Divide
             fower
             Angels
             into
             two
             Twos
             ,
             and
             again
             Subdivide
             each
             Two
             into
             two
             Ones
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             truly
             do
             ;
             I
             should
             also
             therefore
             proceed
             to
             Divide
             each
             one
             Angel
             into
             Halvs
             ,
             and
             Q●arters
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Perpetualy
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             not
             likewise
             do
             ;
             becaus
             each
             Angel
             is
             Indivisible
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             such
             Halvs
             ,
             or
             Quarters
             ;
             and
             yet
             Arithmeticaly
             I
             might
             so
             go
             on
             to
             Divide
             and
             Number
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             know
             the
             Angelical
             Nature
             to
             be
             Indivisible
             .
             And
             though
             we
             know
             a
             Point
             to
             be
             Indivisible
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             Indiscernible
             that
             we
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             we
             go
             on
             still
             so
             to
             Divide
             and
             Subdivide
             perpetualy
             according
             to
             our
             Mathematical
             Rules
             .
             And
             thus
             though
             it
             may
             be
             maintained
             by
             way
             of
             Argument
             that
             
               Quantitas
               est
               Divisibilis
               in
               semper
               Divisibilia
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             is
             Invincibly
             confuted
             by
             a
             contrary
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             that
             very
             Perpetual
             Divisibility
             of
             the
             Quantity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Impossibility
             therof
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             I
             chiefly
             insist
             ;
             For
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             Possibility
             of
             Perpetual
             Division
             therof
             Physicaly
             and
             in
             Nature
             ,
             though
             I
             easily
             grant
             it
             might
             never
             be
             actualy
             Future
             (
             as
             many
             Possibles
             shall
             never
             be
             Actualy
             in
             any
             future
             Time
             )
             yet
             I
             can
             never
             admit
             that
             there
             can
             be
             any
             Possibility
             of
             that
             which
             yet
             cannot
             Possibly
             be
             Actual
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             affirm
             who
             hold
             the
             Contrary
             Position
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             very
             freely
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             alway
             Potentialy
             or
             Possibly
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             Actualy
             .
             But
             as
             Futurity
             of
             that
             which
             never
             Actualy
             shall
             be
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             ;
             so
             Possibility
             of
             that
             which
             never
             Actualy
             can
             be
             ,
             is
             equaly
             Contradictory
             :
             for
             as
             Future
             ,
             or
             Shall
             be
             ,
             and
             Shall
             not
             be
             ;
             so
             Possible
             ,
             
             or
             Can
             be
             ,
             and
             Can
             not
             be
             ,
             are
             Contradictory
             Terms
             .
             And
             all
             Possibility
             is
             the
             Possibility
             of
             being
             Actualy
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             being
             Possibly
             or
             Possibility
             of
             Possibility
             ,
             which
             is
             Childish
             and
             Nugatory
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             Reduplication
             in
             Terms
             of
             the
             same
             Thing
             in
             itself
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             only
             Contradictory
             in
             Terms
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Thing
             itself
             :
             For
             we
             do
             not
             now
             discours
             of
             Quantity
             Successive
             ,
             wherin
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Perpetual
             Possibility
             of
             Succeeding
             Futurity
             ;
             but
             of
             Quantity
             Consistent
             ,
             wherof
             all
             the
             Divisible
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Indivisible
             Points
             ,
             do
             and
             must
             necessarily
             Consist
             and
             Coexist
             Actualy
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Present
             Instant
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             several
             Future
             and
             Successive
             Instants
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             now
             discours
             Mechanicaly
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             such
             Mechanical
             Division
             of
             a
             Body
             into
             less
             Wholes
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Possibility
             of
             such
             Actual
             Separation
             of
             the
             Parts
             from
             the
             Whole
             Localy
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Actual
             Extension
             of
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Corporeal
             Quantity
             as
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             the
             Mathematical
             Division
             of
             the
             Parts
             in
             the
             Whole
             Extensively
             :
             And
             so
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             howsoever
             many
             the
             Parts
             of
             that
             Extension
             given
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             already
             and
             in
             the
             Present
             Instant
             Actualy
             what
             and
             so
             many
             a●
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             greater
             or
             more
             then
             they
             are
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             no
             Mathematician
             doth
             contemplate
             the
             Local
             Divisibility
             ,
             which
             is
             Possible
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Extensive
             Division
             of
             the
             Parts
             ,
             which
             is
             Actual
             in
             the
             Whole
             ;
             wherin
             only
             they
             are
             such
             Mathematical
             Parts
             ;
             wheras
             being
             Localy
             Divided
             from
             the
             Whole
             they
             become
             less
             Wholes
             in
             themselvs
             .
             And
             so
             such
             Possibility
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             this
             present
             Discours
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Actuality
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Position
             thus
             rightly
             explained
             doth
             amount
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Extensive
             Parts
             Actualy
             in
             the
             Whole
             are
             Actualy
             Innumerable
             ▪
             not
             only
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             our
             Mathematical
             Division
             or
             Subdivision
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             granted
             ;
             but
             also
             Physicaly
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             .
             For
             then
             the
             least
             Extensive
             Whole
             should
             be
             equal
             to
             the
             greatest
             ;
             because
             both
             have
             equaly
             Innumerable
             Parts
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             for
             Innumerable
             can
             neither
             be
             more
             nor
             less
             then
             Innumerable
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             evaded
             by
             saying
             that
             the
             greater
             Whole
             hath
             Innumerable
             greater
             Parts
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             Innumerable
             less
             Parts
             ;
             for
             Innumerable
             Parts
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             small
             will
             suffice
             to
             make
             any
             Whole
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             
             never
             so
             great
             ;
             becaus
             Innumerable
             is
             Innumerable
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             only
             afford
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             wanting
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             be
             spent
             or
             exhausted
             .
             And
             becaus
             every
             least
             Part
             hath
             some
             Extension
             ,
             and
             Measure
             therof
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Whole
             of
             such
             Innumerable
             Parts
             must
             also
             be
             Immensurable
             which
             (
             as
             Archimedes
             hath
             demonstrated
             in
             his
             Psammites
             )
             is
             both
             Rationaly
             Impossible
             ,
             and
             Mathematicaly
             Fals.
             But
             whatsoever
             Notion
             Mathematicians
             may
             have
             of
             such
             Divisibility
             into
             less
             and
             less
             Parts
             Perpetualy
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             none
             can
             deny
             the
             gross
             Whole
             of
             any
             Corporeal
             Extension
             given
             (
             whatsoever
             the
             Extent
             therof
             may
             be
             )
             to
             be
             Mensurable
             ,
             and
             Finite
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             be
             given
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             Actualy
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             Demonstrated
             .
             And
             I
             am
             very
             secure
             of
             that
             Argument
             and
             of
             the
             clearnes
             and
             firmnes
             therof
             ;
             however
             men
             may
             determin
             concerning
             this
             other
             Question
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             also
             prosecuted
             for
             a
             farther
             Discovery
             of
             Truth
             .
             And
             I
             must
             heer
             observe
             that
             not
             only
             Extension
             ,
             but
             also
             Time
             ,
             and
             Number
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             hath
             Parts
             ;
             yea
             all
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             hath
             Degrees
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             any
             kind
             susceptible
             of
             More
             and
             Less
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             be
             affirmed
             to
             be
             thus
             Divisible
             into
             alway
             Divisibles
             .
             And
             so
             wheras
             Physicians
             make
             several
             Degrees
             of
             the
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Musicians
             of
             Musical
             Notes
             ,
             and
             the
             Like
             ,
             I
             can
             again
             Divide
             and
             Subdivide
             them
             Indefinitely
             aswell
             as
             Extension
             ;
             and
             Demonstrate
             that
             there
             are
             the
             like
             Imperceptible
             Minims
             therin
             .
             And
             heer
             again
             we
             may
             stand
             and
             admire
             the
             Divine
             Wisedom
             and
             Goodnes
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             Plainly
             manifested
             unto
             us
             those
             Wholes
             ,
             and
             greater
             Portions
             of
             Wholes
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             any
             Use
             and
             Concernment
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             Scales
             ,
             Dials
             ,
             and
             all
             Mathematical
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             all
             Medicinal
             Compositions
             ,
             and
             Gamu●hs
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             all
             Symmetry
             ,
             Temperature
             ,
             and
             Harmony
             ,
             had
             been
             unknown
             and
             unserviceable
             to
             Mankind
             :
             and
             also
             accuse
             the
             Vanity
             of
             our
             own
             Human
             Witt
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             Ambitiously
             affect
             to
             know
             and
             Curiously
             to
             pry
             into
             those
             very
             Minute
             things
             ,
             whose
             Usefulnes
             is
             as
             little
             as
             their
             Proportion
             ;
             and
             which
             God
             ,
             to
             humble
             our
             Mathematical
             Pride
             ,
             hath
             purposely
             conceled
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             so
             Indiscernible
             ,
             therefore
             we
             more
             affect
             to
             Discerne
             them
             .
             For
             mine
             own
             part
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             satisfied
             in
             knowing
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Circumference
             of
             the
             
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             not
             how
             large
             it
             may
             be
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             knowing
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Physical
             Points
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             not
             their
             Minute
             and
             most
             Exile
             Nature
             .
             Yet
             I
             do
             also
             conceiv
             that
             as
             Extension
             is
             Terminated
             by
             Po●nts
             ,
             so
             the
             Divisibility
             therof
             doth
             Terminate
             in
             Points
             ,
             and
             that
             the●e
             are
             such
             Physical
             Points
             as
             well
             as
             Physical
             Instants
             ,
             and
             P●ysical
             Instants
             as
             well
             as
             Physical
             Units
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             equaly
             Discernible
             by
             us
             (
             and
             that
             Points
             are
             Points
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Notes
             ,
             or
             Nothings
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             affirm
             )
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Objection
             against
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             also
             be
             armed
             and
             intended
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             such
             Dividing
             and
             Subdividing
             Perpetualy
             ,
             even
             beyond
             Points
             ,
             Instants
             ,
             and
             Units
             themselvs
             ,
             into
             Halvs
             ,
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             such
             indeed
             is
             the
             common
             Objection
             ,
             Of
             how
             many
             Points
             is
             the
             least
             Corpuscle
             composed
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             as
             well
             demanded
             .
             Of
             how
             many
             Instants
             is
             the
             least
             Minute
             of
             Time
             composed
             ?
             which
             none
             can
             tell
             :
             though
             we
             can
             easily
             tell
             of
             how
             many
             Units
             ,
             Two
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             least
             Number
             ,
             is
             composed
             .
             And
             I
             demand
             of
             such
             Curious
             Objectors
             ,
             Of
             how
             many
             Extensive
             Parts
             or
             Portions
             the
             least
             Corpuscle
             is
             composed
             ?
             which
             themselvs
             affirm
             to
             be
             Innumerable
             ;
             though
             I
             deny
             it
             of
             Parts
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             affirm
             it
             of
             Points
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             Impossible
             :
             but
             only
             assert
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             can
             know
             of
             how
             many
             Parts
             ,
             nor
             I
             of
             how
             many
             Points
             any
             Corpuscle
             is
             composed
             .
             And
             this
             I
             suppose
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             to
             such
             a
             Question
             (
             for
             such
             it
             is
             rather
             then
             an
             Objection
             )
             But
             for
             farther
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             shall
             consyder
             a
             least
             Corpuscle
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             Globular
             aswell
             as
             the
             great
             Body
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             (
             becaus
             all
             Angles
             are
             Protuberant
             and
             render
             the
             Superficies
             unnecessarily
             greater
             )
             and
             yet
             no
             Mathematician
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             ever
             can
             ,
             assigne
             the
             whole
             Proportion
             in
             fact
             and
             consequently
             not
             all
             the
             particular
             Portions
             of
             any
             Globe
             or
             Circle
             .
             Also
             every
             Corpuscle
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             litle
             ,
             yet
             is
             a
             Body
             ,
             having
             Longitude
             ,
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Profundity
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             the
             Points
             must
             Consist
             and
             Coexist
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Body
             :
             wheras
             though
             we
             know
             that
             a
             Body
             is
             composed
             of
             Longitude
             ,
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Profundity
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             not
             of
             how
             many
             Long
             ,
             Late
             ,
             or
             Profund
             Lines
             ,
             it
             is
             composed
             ;
             becaus
             though
             they
             Realy
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             Realy
             different
             
             in
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             they
             so
             Corporealy
             Consist
             and
             Coexist
             that
             they
             can
             not
             be
             Localy
             separated
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Corpuscles
             or
             Body
             .
             And
             so
             though
             Points
             Realy
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             Realy
             Different
             in
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             they
             also
             so
             Corporealy
             Consist
             and
             Coexist
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             not
             be
             Localy
             Separated
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Corpuscles
             or
             Bodys
             :
             and
             so
             though
             Mathematicaly
             we
             may
             consyder
             them
             in
             their
             several
             Natures
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             therefore
             consyder
             them
             in
             separate
             Existences
             .
             Whereas
             generaly
             all
             the
             Objections
             are
             drawn
             from
             the
             Supposition
             of
             Points
             Separate
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             Points
             Coexisting
             only
             in
             Longitude
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             only
             Imperfect
             Principles
             of
             Extension
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Points
             .
             )
             But
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             Entitys
             may
             Realy
             Differ
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             Localy
             Separate
             ,
             or
             Separable
             :
             and
             if
             they
             grant
             me
             Points
             so
             Coexisting
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Longitude
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Latitude
             and
             Profundity
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Corporeity
             of
             a
             Corpuscle
             or
             Body
             (
             as
             they
             must
             ,
             becaus
             they
             do
             so
             Realy
             Coexist
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             otherwise
             Exist
             in
             Nature
             )
             I
             can
             by
             that
             one
             Concession
             solv
             all
             their
             Objections
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             may
             seem
             as
             Unanswerable
             ,
             as
             Points
             are
             Incomprehensible
             ;
             being
             grounded
             upon
             the
             very
             Incomprehensible
             Nature
             therof
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             grant
             me
             that
             which
             is
             Physicaly
             and
             Realy
             true
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             argue
             upon
             fals
             or
             feigned
             Suppositions
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             care
             to
             Answer
             them
             ;
             otherwise
             then
             I
             should
             him
             who
             would
             argue
             upon
             a
             Supposition
             of
             Coexisting
             Instants
             ,
             Past
             ,
             Present
             ,
             and
             Future
             ;
             by
             telling
             him
             plainly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             Nature
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             Physical
             Instants
             Existing
             severaly
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             not
             any
             single
             Point
             in
             Nature
             Existing
             severaly
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             Points
             Coexisting
             in
             a
             Body
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             that
             from
             this
             Fundamental
             Fallacy
             all
             the
             Fallacity
             of
             their
             Objections
             doth
             arise
             .
             But
             he
             who
             will
             rightly
             Philosophise
             ,
             or
             Theologise
             ,
             must
             be
             very
             careful
             that
             in
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             or
             Infinite
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             frame
             Comprehensive
             or
             Finite
             Notions
             therof
             as
             Scaffolds
             whereby
             to
             build
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             not
             build
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             must
             again
             take
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             reduce
             all
             such
             Subsidiary
             Notions
             or
             Suppositions
             to
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             or
             Infinite
             .
          
           
           
             VII
             .
             Thus
             though
             there
             be
             Realy
             in
             Nature
             Points
             ,
             Lines
             ,
             and
             Superficies
             ,
             yet
             the
             Supposition
             of
             any
             such
             several
             Existence
             therof
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             Mathematicaly
             feigne
             and
             frame
             to
             our
             selvs
             (
             and
             as
             some
             have
             supposed
             the
             whole-Body
             of
             the
             World
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Casual
             Concurrence
             of
             such
             Atoms
             or
             Points
             )
             is
             only
             Notional
             in
             our
             Reason
             and
             Mind
             ,
             and
             not
             Real
             or
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Extension
             itself
             ,
             wherof
             the
             least
             Minim
             is
             more
             then
             one
             single
             Point
             ,
             yea
             it
             conteins
             in
             it
             Points
             Innumerable
             to
             us
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             no
             such
             several
             Point
             ,
             so
             also
             no
             several
             Line
             in
             Nature
             :
             for
             the
             least
             Hair
             of
             the
             least
             Mite
             hath
             not
             onl●
             Longitude
             ,
             but
             also
             Latitude
             ;
             becaus
             it
             hath
             several
             Sides
             ;
             and
             one
             Side
             therof
             is
             not
             the
             other
             ,
             nor
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Longitude
             .
             And
             so
             there
             is
             no
             several
             Superficies
             in
             Nature
             ,
             having
             both
             Longitude
             and
             Latitude
             without
             any
             Profundity
             ;
             for
             the
             thinest
             Plate
             of
             Muscovy
             Glass
             hath
             a
             double
             Superficies
             above
             ,
             and
             beneath
             ,
             and
             also
             others
             in
             the
             very
             Edges
             therof
             .
             Wherefore
             not
             only
             Points
             ,
             but
             also
             Longitude
             ,
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Profundity
             do
             necessarily
             Consist
             and
             Coexist
             together
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             make
             a
             Complete
             Extension
             or
             Consistence
             of
             any
             Body
             .
             Now
             every
             Body
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             Longitude
             Latitude
             and
             Profundity
             ,
             must
             have
             some
             Figure
             which
             is
             the
             particular
             Shape
             or
             Module
             of
             the
             Extension
             therof
             ,
             Resulting
             from
             ,
             and
             Subsisting
             in
             that
             Extension
             (
             as
             a
             particular
             Property
             therof
             )
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             Mediately
             in
             and
             by
             it
             in
             the
             Substantial
             Matter
             .
             Yet
             Figure
             Realy
             Differs
             from
             Extension
             ;
             becaus
             there
             may
             be
             several
             Figures
             of
             the
             Same
             Extension
             of
             the
             Matter
             which
             (
             as
             Statuarys
             say
             of
             their
             Materia
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Wax
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             is
             capable
             of
             all
             Figures
             ,
             Faces
             ,
             or
             Forms
             whatsoever
             .
             The
             first
             and
             most
             simple
             Figure
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             is
             most
             Proper
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             is
             a
             Globe
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             is
             the
             Universal
             Figure
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Particular
             Figures
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             are
             only
             the
             Protuberances
             and
             Enormitys
             therof
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Symmetrical
             and
             Conformable
             in
             themselvs
             .
             And
             the
             Globular
             Figure
             is
             such
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             most
             Intire
             and
             Uniting
             ,
             wherof
             all
             others
             are
             only
             some
             unnecessary
             Excesses
             ,
             or
             Defects
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             it
             is
             most
             Capacious
             ;
             as
             may
             plainly
             appear
             by
             varying
             the
             Perimeter
             of
             any
             Circle
             (
             which
             hath
             nothing
             Excrescential
             or
             Excessive
             
             in
             itself
             )
             from
             the
             Circular
             Regularity
             therof
             ,
             into
             any
             Angular
             Figure
             whatsoever
             ,
             for
             so
             if
             you
             Inflect
             it
             into
             an
             Isoperimetrical
             Equilateral
             Triangle
             ,
             the
             Area
             therof
             will
             be
             less
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Circle
             ,
             as
             Six
             to
             almost
             Ten
             :
             and
             if
             you
             I●flect
             i●
             into
             an
             Isoperimetrical
             Square
             (
             as
             Carpenters
             do
             in
             measuring
             T●m●er
             )
             it
             will
             be
             as
             Eleaven
             to
             almost
             Fourteen
             (
             which
             is
             their
             G●●t
             Measure
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             gain
             and
             advantage
             therof
             more
             then
             of
             such
             a
             a
             Square
             .
             )
             And
             so
             Proportionably
             if
             you
             Inflect
             it
             into
             any
             other
             Equilateral
             Polygon
             ,
             though
             I
             doubt
             all
             will
             be
             found
             Incommensurable
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             observ
             a
             Proportion
             or
             Analogy
             between
             the
             Circle
             and
             such
             a
             Square
             made
             of
             the
             Perimeter
             therof
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             the
             Isoperimetrical
             Square
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             Square
             Excribed
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             before
             termed
             the
             Diametrical
             Square
             therof
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             Area
             of
             the
             Isoperimetrical
             Square
             of
             the
             Circle
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             Proportion
             to
             the
             Area
             of
             the
             Circle
             as
             Eleaven
             to
             almost
             Fourteen
             ,
             so
             the
             Area
             of
             the
             Circle
             is
             in
             Proportion
             to
             the
             Area
             of
             the
             Diametrical
             Square
             therof
             ,
             as
             almost
             Eleaven
             to
             Fourteen
             .
             And
             though
             I
             conceiv
             that
             every
             Regular
             Figure
             is
             Perfect
             in
             its
             own
             kind
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             so
             Perfect
             as
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             Respect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Asymmetrous
             ;
             yet
             I
             also
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Asymmetry
             or
             Disproportion
             between
             a
             Circle
             and
             a
             Square
             is
             rather
             from
             the
             Square
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Imperfect
             Comparatively
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             Circle
             ,
             which
             is
             Absolutely
             the
             most
             Perfect
             Figure
             in
             itself
             :
             and
             though
             we
             commonly
             ,
             as
             Carpenters
             ,
             and
             other
             Mechanical
             Measurers
             ,
             do
             rather
             Measure
             by
             the
             Square
             and
             Cube
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Circle
             and
             Globe
             ,
             yet
             God
             and
             Nature
             work
             by
             them
             most
             Perfectly
             and
             Exactly
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             made
             the
             World
             to
             be
             of
             the
             most
             Perfect
             Figure
             ,
             which
             is
             Globular
             or
             Circular
             in
             the
             whole
             Superficies
             th●rof
             ,
             not
             by
             Molding
             ,
             Carving
             ,
             or
             Casting
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Mechanical
             or
             Violent
             Formation
             therof
             ,
             but
             by
             Natural
             Principles
             Created
             in
             itself
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             Body
             therof
             being
             one
             Homogeneous
             and
             common
             Matter
             doth
             Naturaly
             Incline
             and
             Adhere
             to
             itself
             ,
             having
             nothing
             Corporeal
             besides
             itself
             to
             which
             it
             may
             otherwise
             Incline
             or
             Adhere
             ,
             or
             which
             may
             hinder
             or
             divert
             it
             from
             Uniting
             or
             flowing
             together
             into
             one
             most
             Intire
             Body
             in
             it self
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             must
             be
             Globular
             ,
             becaus
             a
             Body
             can
             not
             possibly
             be
             in
             a
             less
             Space
             or
             more
             United
             then
             in
             a
             
             Globe
             .
             And
             this
             Union
             doth
             best
             preserv
             and
             fortify
             its
             own
             Internal
             Entity
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             against
             External
             Nonentity
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             all
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Heterogeneous
             Substances
             ,
             do
             thus
             Unite
             and
             fortify
             their
             own
             Specifical
             Natures
             against
             Ambient
             Heterogeneous
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             casting
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             thereby
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             they
             Consubstantiate
             and
             Act
             ,
             into
             particular
             Globules
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             which
             may
             appear
             by
             Bubbles
             in
             Water
             ,
             Sparks
             of
             Steel
             ,
             Shot
             of
             Lead
             melted
             ,
             Mercurial
             Globules
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             Instances
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Universal
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             be
             a
             Globe
             (
             as
             all
             men
             generaly
             suppose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             call
             it
             Orbis
             ,
             or
             the
             Globe
             )
             then
             also
             probably
             it
             is
             a
             most
             Perfect
             and
             Exact
             Globe
             ;
             and
             not
             like
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Consistence
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Heterogeneity
             of
             Earth
             and
             Water
             is
             full
             of
             Hills
             and
             Vales
             ,
             Shores
             and
             Seas
             :
             but
             as
             if
             the
             Water
             did
             again
             cover
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             no
             Agitation
             therof
             (
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             it
             would
             certeinly
             be
             a
             most
             smooth
             Aequor
             ,
             having
             a
             Perfectly
             Spherical
             Superficies
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Fluid
             ;
             so
             much
             more
             we
             ought
             to
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             Highest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             Rare
             ,
             and
             probably
             most
             Fluid
             ,
             is
             most
             Perfectly
             Spherical
             ,
             and
             also
             becaus
             it
             must
             Unite
             together
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             such
             an
             Exact
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Utmost
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             also
             be
             as
             Exact
             a
             Center
             corresponding
             to
             that
             Circumference
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             a
             Physical
             Point
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Physical
             Circumference
             must
             be
             in
             every
             Part
             therof
             Utmost
             ,
             so
             the
             Center
             must
             be
             answerably
             Inmost
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             a
             single
             Point
             ,
             not
             Extended
             ,
             nor
             having
             any
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             because
             any
             two
             cannot
             be
             Inmost
             or
             Midst
             ;
             for
             that
             must
             be
             something
             that
             is
             One
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             :
             and
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             by
             this
             Physical
             Point
             any
             such
             least
             Corpuscle
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             ,
             for
             that
             also
             hath
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             Point
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Nature
             ,
             not
             Existing
             severaly
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Mathematical
             consyderation
             therof
             ,
             but
             Coexisting
             in
             a
             Body
             Physicaly
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             declared
             :
             and
             such
             a
             Point
             is
             also
             the
             Copula
             of
             all
             Consistent
             and
             Coexistent
             Extension
             ,
             and
             doth
             Terminate
             both
             the
             Utmost
             Superficies
             ,
             and
             this
             Inmost
             Center
             .
             And
             as
             it
             doth
             thus
             Terminate
             Extension
             ,
             so
             also
             Motion
             of
             Bodys
             ;
             so
             that
             Naturaly
             they
             Move
             not
             above
             the
             
             Utmost
             Circumference
             ,
             or
             below
             the
             Inmost
             Center
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Now
             a
             Globe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             least
             Corpuscle
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             Potentialy
             conteined
             in
             every
             other
             Figure
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             great
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             doth
             contein
             in
             it
             Actualy
             all
             other
             Figures
             ;
             Which
             like
             Extension
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             flow
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             Points
             ,
             nor
             Lines
             ,
             which
             have
             many
             Points
             ,
             nor
             any
             Superficies
             having
             many
             Lines
             (
             as
             a
             Picture
             which
             hath
             only
             several
             Symmetrical
             Lineaments
             )
             but
             the
             Complete
             Longitude
             ,
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Profundity
             of
             Bodys
             ;
             without
             which
             there
             can
             not
             be
             the
             Figure
             of
             any
             Body
             which
             must
             be
             Long
             ,
             Late
             ,
             and
             Profund
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Pores
             are
             only
             Superficial
             Concavitys
             in
             the
             Figure
             of
             any
             Body
             :
             wherefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Body
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             Co●cavitys
             therof
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             be
             some
             Concavitys
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Pores
             .
             But
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             other
             Body
             to
             fill
             these
             Concavitys
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             yet
             the
             Body
             itself
             which
             is
             Porous
             is
             a
             Body
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             is
             a
             Body
             ,
             having
             a
             Superficial
             Convexity
             of
             itself
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             none
             other
             Body
             without
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             filled
             with
             another
             Body
             ,
             then
             that
             also
             which
             fills
             it
             is
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             nor
             Spiritualy
             Homogeneous
             with
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             were
             no
             Pores
             in
             the
             first
             Created
             Matter
             before
             the
             Intermistion
             of
             Heterogeneous
             Elements
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Body
             filling
             were
             Homogeneous
             with
             the
             Body
             that
             is
             filled
             ,
             then
             both
             should
             be
             Continuous
             ,
             and
             one
             Intire
             Body
             without
             any
             Such
             Concavitys
             ,
             and
             consequently
             without
             any
             Pores
             .
             As
             if
             an
             empty
             Honycomb
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             Bees
             Wax
             ,
             it
             should
             no
             longer
             be
             a
             Comb
             ,
             but
             an
             Intire
             Mass
             or
             Cake
             of
             Wax
             .
             Also
             though
             Pores
             be
             Partial
             Discontinuitys
             of
             the
             Body
             Porous
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             partly
             Continuous
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Honycomb
             be
             cut
             into
             little
             pieces
             ,
             and
             they
             laid
             asunder
             ,
             the
             Spaces
             between
             them
             all
             are
             not
             Properly
             Pores
             of
             one
             Body
             ,
             but
             Intervals
             betweeen
             several
             less
             Bodys
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Interstices
             of
             a
             Sive
             ,
             or
             Silk
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             no
             Pores
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Parts
             or
             Threads
             therof
             are
             only
             Contiguous
             ,
             and
             not
             Continuous
             .
             And
             the
             Porous
             Body
             must
             be
             Consistent
             ,
             having
             such
             Vascula
             in
             the
             Concavitys
             therof
             as
             may
             contein
             the
             Body
             that
             fills
             them
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             Fluid
             :
             As
             if
             an
             Honycomb
             be
             
             filled
             with
             Air
             it
             is
             Porous
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             were
             filled
             with
             Tallow
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             equaly
             Consistent
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             Properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Porous
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             Inameld
             Work
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             much
             less
             are
             Fluid
             Bodys
             said
             to
             be
             Porous
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             many
             Consistent
             Corpuscles
             in
             them
             ;
             as
             Muddy
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Porous
             Body
             be
             generaly
             more
             Dens
             ,
             becaus
             it
             must
             be
             Consistent
             ;
             yet
             it
             sufficeth
             that
             it
             be
             Consistent
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             more
             Rare
             ;
             as
             an
             Honycomb
             filled
             with
             Mercury
             .
             And
             this
             I
             suppose
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             by
             Porosity
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             more
             largely
             explained
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             so
             much
             discours
             therof
             among
             Philosophers
             ,
             especialy
             such
             who
             when
             they
             can
             give
             no
             better
             account
             of
             Nature
             ,
             resort
             to
             Pores
             as
             their
             Latibula
             and
             Subterfuges
             :
             wheras
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Porosity
             is
             nothing
             but
             only
             particular
             Superficial
             Figure
             ,
             or
             Concavity
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             whether
             the
             Pores
             be
             greater
             or
             less
             ,
             Vasa
             or
             Vascula
             ;
             as
             Cells
             of
             an
             Honycomb
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             Holes
             in
             the
             Wax
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             alter
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Porous
             Body
             consydered
             in
             itself
             :
             as
             Wax
             is
             not
             altered
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             by
             being
             Molded
             into
             any
             Shape
             or
             Effigies
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             indeed
             unless
             we
             admit
             a
             Vacuity
             ther●
             are
             no
             Pores
             in
             Matter
             consydered
             in
             itself
             ;
             becaus
             if
             they
             be
             filled
             with
             any
             other
             Body
             ,
             whatsoever
             that
             Body
             is
             ,
             yet
             being
             also
             Matter
             there
             is
             an
             Intire
             Continuity
             of
             both
             ,
             which
             are
             one
             Homogeneous
             Body
             of
             Matter
             in
             itself
             .
             As
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             is
             one
             Intire
             Globe
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             partly
             Earth
             and
             partly
             Water
             ,
             which
             are
             several
             Bodys
             as
             they
             are
             Earth
             and
             Water
             ,
             but
             only
             one
             Body
             as
             they
             are
             Matter
             :
             for
             all
             Discontinuity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Porosity
             ,
             is
             from
             Heterogeneity
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Matter
             (
             for
             that
             is
             one
             common
             Substance
             )
             but
             from
             the
             several
             Spirits
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             that
             all
             Fluid
             Bodys
             are
             also
             Imporous
             ,
             becaus
             their
             Parts
             may
             flow
             together
             :
             and
             so
             some
             more
             Consistent
             Bodys
             may
             also
             be
             Imporous
             ;
             as
             Glass
             ,
             Gemms
             ,
             Marble
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             I
             shall
             next
             consyder
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             do
             Immediately
             flow
             from
             ,
             and
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             not
             Mediately
             in
             and
             by
             Extension
             ,
             like
             Figure
             ,
             or
             Porosity
             :
             for
             the
             Matter
             itself
             may
             be
             more
             Dens
             ,
             or
             more
             Rare
             ,
             though
             the
             Extension
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             Extent
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             
             very
             Figure
             ,
             and
             Porosity
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             herea●ter
             .
             But
             as
             all
             Different
             Extension
             is
             only
             More
             ,
             or
             Less
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Degrees
             therof
             ;
             so
             is
             D●nsi●y
             also
             More
             ,
             or
             Less
             ,
             becaus
             all
             Matter
             hath
             some
             Density
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Extension
             :
             and
             More
             doth
             Comparatively
             Denominate
             a
             Body
             Dens
             ,
             and
             Less
             Rare
             ;
             which
             yet
             are
             only
             Degrees
             of
             the
             same
             Positive
             Density
             ;
             which
             plainly
             is
             an
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             so
             Density
             ,
             Rarity
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             Levity
             no
             Qualitys
             of
             Forms
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             Matter
             is
             only
             Comparatively
             more
             or
             less
             Dens
             ,
             so
             all
             Matter
             is
             in
             itself
             either
             more
             o●
             less
             Dens
             within
             the
             same
             Ex●ension
             ;
             otherwise
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             D●fference
             of
             the
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             therof
             :
             for
             Porosity
             (
             which
             some
             as
             I
             have
             said
             make
             to
             be
             a
             Subterfuge
             and
             Evasion
             heerof
             )
             is
             altogether
             Impertinent
             to
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             ,
             bec●us
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             concerning
             any
             Complex
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             of
             Several
             Bodys
             joined
             together
             in
             one
             Complex
             Body
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             Body
             Porous
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             filling
             the
             Pores
             ;
             but
             of
             either
             of
             them
             singly
             and
             simply
             consydered
             in
             itself
             :
             and
             certeinly
             either
             of
             them
             hath
             M●tter
             ,
             and
             all
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             hath
             some
             Density
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Matter
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Matter
             which
             is
             Comparatively
             more
             Dens
             or
             more
             Rare
             then
             any
             other
             Matter
             simply
             in
             itself
             ?
             And
             wheras
             generaly
             Porous
             Bodys
             that
             are
             filled
             are
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             Bodys
             which
             fill
             the
             Pores
             more
             Rare
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             it
             plainly
             appears
             by
             Porosity
             itself
             ,
             whereby
             they
             seek
             to
             solv
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             are
             such
             in
             their
             several
             Simple
             Bodys
             so
             consydered
             in
             themselvs
             :
             otherwise
             becaus
             a
             Brass
             or
             Iron
             Kettle
             set
             upright
             with
             the
             Concavity
             therof
             above
             the
             Water
             will
             swim
             in
             Water
             (
             the
             Complex
             Extension
             both
             of
             the
             Vessel
             and
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             fills
             that
             one
             great
             Pore
             of
             the
             Cavity
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             whole
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Light
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             Proportionable
             Extension
             of
             Water
             )
             we
             might
             therefore
             affirm
             that
             the
             Brass
             or
             Iron
             in
             itself
             is
             not
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Heavy
             then
             the
             Water
             ,
             nor
             the
             Air
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             L●ght
             then
             the
             Brass
             or
             Iron
             ;
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             more
             Dens
             ,
             or
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             more
             Heavy
             ,
             or
             more
             Light
             ,
             then
             another
             ,
             simply
             considered
             in
             themselvs
             :
             which
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             certeinly
             they
             are
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             also
             such
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             both
             of
             the
             
             Matter
             of
             any
             Porous
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             fills
             the
             Pores
             ▪
             simply
             consydered
             in
             themselvs
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             we
             should
             consyder
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             only
             Complexively
             and
             not
             Simply
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             in
             the
             World
             (
             which
             would
             take
             away
             the
             very
             Subject
             of
             the
             Question
             )
             for
             the
             whole
             World
             being
             one
             Complex
             Body
             ,
             though
             it
             consist
             of
             many
             particular
             Bodys
             ,
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             more
             Rare
             Simply
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             yet
             is
             all
             Equidens
             Complexively
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             all
             one
             Complex
             Body
             .
             Wherefore
             either
             there
             is
             no
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             the
             difference
             therof
             must
             be
             in
             the
             different
             Simple
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             particular
             Ma●ter
             itself
             .
             Also
             to
             inquire
             farther
             into
             this
             Porosity
             ,
             which
             is
             assigned
             to
             be
             the
             Formal
             Caus
             of
             Rarity
             ;
             we
             will
             again
             consyder
             the
             Reason
             therof
             :
             which
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             more
             Porous
             Body
             is
             therefore
             more
             Rare
             becaus
             the
             Pores
             are
             filled
             with
             more
             Rare
             Matter
             ,
             unles
             we
             pleas
             to
             admitt
             a
             Vacuity
             therin
             (
             which
             is
             another
             Subterfuge
             of
             this
             Question
             )
             but
             now
             we
             will
             consyder
             it
             as
             filled
             with
             some
             other
             Matter
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             Equidens
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             whole
             Complex
             Body
             Equidens
             ;
             and
             therefore
             necessarily
             must
             be
             more
             Rare
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Porous
             Body
             more
             Rare
             :
             and
             then
             I
             demand
             ,
             Why
             is
             that
             Matter
             more
             Rare
             which
             so
             fills
             it
             ?
             and
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Reason
             it
             must
             likewise
             be
             ,
             becaus
             that
             Matter
             is
             a
             Body
             more
             Porous
             and
             the
             Pores
             therof
             filled
             with
             another
             matter
             more
             Rare
             ,
             then
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             Infinitely
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             Irrational
             ,
             and
             Impossible
             :
             for
             suppose
             the
             Pores
             of
             any
             Terreous
             Body
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             any
             Pores
             of
             that
             with
             Air
             ,
             and
             any
             Pores
             of
             that
             with
             Aether
             ,
             and
             any
             Pores
             of
             that
             with
             Superae●hereous
             Matter
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             at
             last
             stop
             somwhere
             ,
             and
             confess
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             last
             Matter
             is
             more
             Rare
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             will
             destroy
             the
             Reason
             assigned
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             the
             Pores
             therof
             are
             not
             filled
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             last
             Porous
             Body
             hath
             only
             Interspersed
             Vacuitys
             .
             And
             so
             indeed
             whosoever
             doth
             deny
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             of
             the
             Matter
             in
             itself
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             true
             to
             his
             own
             Reason
             ,
             must
             hold
             an
             Absolute
             Vacuum
             in
             Nature
             ;
             wherof
             I
             shall
             discours
             heerafter
             ,
             not
             esteeming
             this
             sufficient
             occasion
             ,
             nor
             any
             present
             Discours
             therof
             pertinent
             to
             the
             Question
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             of
             the
             Matter
             in
             itself
             ,
             whether
             Porous
             ,
             or
             not
             Porous
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             Pores
             therof
             be
             filled
             ,
             or
             not
             filled
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             different
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             of
             the
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             
             then
             there
             may
             be
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             of
             the
             Matter
             itself
             .
             And
             becaus
             this
             is
             the
             greater
             Question
             ,
             and
             doth
             also
             contein
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             shall
             solemnly
             argue
             it
             according
             to
             my
             maner
             .
             Certeinly
             there
             is
             no
             such
             fixed
             Standard
             of
             Density
             in
             the
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Nature
             therof
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             Possibly
             be
             more
             or
             less
             Dens
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             could
             not
             have
             Created
             the
             Matter
             more
             or
             less
             Dens
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             Contradiction
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             should
             be
             Matter
             ,
             whether
             more
             less
             Dens
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             might
             as
             he
             pleased
             have
             Created
             the
             whole
             Matter
             more
             or
             less
             Dens
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             also
             Create
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Matter
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             another
             less
             Dens
             :
             and
             so
             indeed
             he
             hath
             ;
             for
             he
             Created
             both
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Heavenly
             Bodys
             are
             less
             Dens
             ,
             and
             more
             Rare
             ;
             and
             the
             Earth
             and
             Earthly
             Bodys
             more
             Dens
             and
             less
             Rare
             .
             And
             if
             he
             could
             Create
             one
             Body
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             another
             more
             Rare
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             also
             caus
             the
             Dens
             Body
             to
             become
             more
             Rare
             ,
             or
             the
             Rare
             to
             become
             more
             Dens
             :
             and
             so
             also
             he
             hath
             ;
             for
             he
             made
             the
             Water
             which
             is
             more
             Dens
             to
             Ascend
             in
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Rare
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             so
             Ascend
             into
             the
             Air
             :
             and
             again
             the
             Vapors
             which
             are
             more
             Rare
             ,
             to
             Descend
             in
             Mi●ts
             and
             Rains
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Dens
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             so
             Descend
             through
             the
             Air.
             Also
             I
             prove
             it
             by
             the
             Products
             of
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             which
             are
             Gravity
             and
             Levity
             ,
             and
             their
             very
             Motions
             of
             Descent
             and
             Ascent
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Hydrostatical
             Rule
             of
             Archimedes
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             since
             him
             ,
             That
             more
             Matter
             of
             less
             Extension
             will
             sink
             through
             less
             Matter
             of
             more
             Extension
             if
             it
             be
             Fluid
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Formality
             of
             Density
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Affection
             of
             more
             Matter
             being
             of
             less
             Extension
             ;
             and
             of
             Rarity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             less
             Matter
             being
             of
             more
             Extension
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             then
             also
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             of
             Bodys
             :
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             which
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             many
             Sensible
             Experiments
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             mention
             only
             two
             ,
             one
             of
             Condensation
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Rarefaction
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Impregnating
             of
             Common
             Water
             with
             Salt.
             Take
             a
             Glass
             Wine-bottle
             ,
             and
             first
             put
             into
             it
             as
             much
             Salt
             as
             the
             Water
             may
             Imbibe
             ,
             and
             then
             fill
             it
             up
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             stop
             it
             with
             a
             Cork
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             Water
             may
             come
             forth
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             stop'd
             stir
             it
             up
             and
             down
             by
             moving
             the
             Glass-Bottle
             until
             the
             Water
             be
             perfectly
             
             Impregnated
             with
             the
             Salt
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             Brine
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             let
             it
             rest
             again
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Brine
             ,
             which
             now
             conteins
             both
             the
             Water
             &
             the
             Salt
             ,
             will
             not
             fill
             the
             Bottle
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             Subside
             in
             the
             Neck
             almost
             to
             the
             Belly
             :
             which
             doth
             plainly
             shew
             a
             Consyderable
             Condensation
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             Matter
             of
             less
             Extension
             then
             it
             was
             before
             .
             The
             other
             shall
             be
             the
             common
             Instance
             of
             Gunpowder
             fired
             in
             a
             Gun
             loaded
             with
             a
             Bullet
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             violently
             discharged
             by
             the
             sudden
             and
             great
             Rarefaction
             of
             so
             small
             a
             Body
             of
             Powder
             into
             so
             large
             a
             Body
             of
             Flame
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             Matter
             of
             more
             Extension
             then
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             which
             therefore
             requireth
             a
             larger
             Place
             according
             to
             the
             inlarged
             Extension
             therof
             ,
             and
             explodeth
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             or
             breaketh
             the
             Gun
             ,
             to
             attein
             it
             ;
             though
             the
             Flame
             be
             a
             very
             Fluid
             and
             Corporealy
             Infirm
             Body
             ,
             and
             hath
             little
             or
             no
             Consistence
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             hath
             litle
             or
             no
             Porosity
             in
             it self
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             Porous
             ,
             would
             rather
             close
             the
             Pores
             thereof
             ,
             or
             return
             again
             into
             them
             by
             such
             a
             strong
             Compression
             ,
             then
             exclude
             such
             a
             Solid
             Body
             as
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             or
             break
             the
             Gun.
             Nor
             is
             it
             from
             any
             Spiritual
             or
             Active
             Power
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             doth
             not
             fire
             all
             the
             Powder
             ;
             and
             a
             Windgun
             by
             Compression
             of
             Air
             ,
             without
             any
             Fire
             ,
             doth
             the
             like
             Execution
             .
             Much
             less
             is
             it
             from
             any
             Imaginary
             Aethereous
             Matter
             penetrating
             the
             Gun
             ;
             for
             unles
             We
             also
             fansy
             some
             Imaginary
             Valvs
             ,
             that
             Aethereous
             Matter
             would
             be
             far
             more
             easily
             forced
             back
             again
             ,
             then
             extrude
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             or
             sooner
             break
             the
             Gun
             in
             the
             Entry
             therof
             then
             in
             the
             Retreat
             .
             Also
             Glass
             suddenly
             Heated
             breaks
             by
             the
             sudden
             Expansion
             ;
             and
             so
             cooled
             ,
             by
             the
             Contraction
             .
             By
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             like
             Experiments
             ,
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             there
             is
             such
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             of
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             described
             ;
             which
             yet
             some
             obstinately
             deny
             ,
             and
             either
             will
             not
             or
             cannot
             understand
             it
             through
             a
             preconceived
             Error
             that
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             I
             confess
             it
             impossible
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             Condensation
             or
             Rarefaction
             of
             the
             same
             Matter
             in
             itself
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Extension
             also
             must
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             could
             be
             no
             such
             Condensation
             or
             Rarefaction
             ,
             which
             are
             Variations
             of
             the
             Extension
             of
             the
             same
             Matter
             :
             otherwise
             the
             Extension
             therof
             should
             be
             the
             same
             and
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             is
             Contradictory
             .
             Wherefore
             such
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             do
             plainly
             prove
             it
             Impossible
             
             that
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             should
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             so
             heerby
             it
             most
             evidently
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             Matter
             is
             a
             Substance
             ,
             and
             Extension
             an
             Accident
             .
             And
             though
             no
             Matter
             can
             be
             without
             some
             Actual
             Extension
             ,
             yet
             that
             being
             an
             Accident
             Subsisting
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Potentiality
             therof
             to
             be
             sometimes
             Actualy
             more
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Actualy
             less
             ,
             the
             Matter
             remain●ng
             the
             same
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             Penetration
             of
             several
             Extensions
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Extension
             is
             thereby
             Varied
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Inlarged
             ,
             or
             Contracted
             .
             And
             so
             I
             do
             not
             affirm
             that
             there
             can
             be
             two
             Extensions
             of
             one
             Individual
             Body
             when
             the
             same
             Matter
             is
             Contracted
             into
             itself
             by
             Condens●tion
             ,
             nor
             yet
             two
             several
             Bodys
             having
             only
             one
             Extension
             when
             it
             is
             Inlarged
             in
             itself
             by
             Rarefaction
             .
             Nor
             yet
             do
             I
             conce●v
             ▪
             that
             though
             there
             be
             such
             a
             Potentiality
             of
             more
             or
             less
             Extension
             in
             the
             same
             Matter
             that
             it
             is
             Boundless
             ,
             or
             that
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             Always
             Extended
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             Infinitely
             (
             for
             More
             or
             Less
             as
             I
             have
             said
             is
             Finite
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             made
             Infinite
             )
             but
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             God
             hath
             set
             certein
             Natural
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             ,
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             Extension
             itself
             cannot
             transgress
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             heer
             farther
             observ
             ,
             that
             these
             Variations
             of
             Extension
             are
             either
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             by
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             which
             do
             continue
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             caused
             by
             the
             Spirit
             Superinducing
             them
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             so
             continuing
             them
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Accension
             of
             Gunpowder
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             or
             Compression
             and
             Dilatation
             by
             Violent
             forcing
             of
             the
             requisite
             Body
             of
             Matter
             and
             Spirit
             itself
             ,
             which
             therefore
             do
             not
             continue
             longer
             then
             the
             force
             lasteth
             ,
             that
             so
             conteineth
             the
             Matter
             in
             that
             Extension
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Windgun
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Elasticity
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             discours
             heerafter
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Motion
             or
             Nisus
             to
             Restitution
             from
             such
             Violent
             Compression
             or
             Dilatation
             :
             and
             such
             Motion
             may
             be
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Figure
             ,
             as
             in
             bending
             a
             Bow
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             Extension
             itself
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Experiments
             .
             And
             so
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Violent
             Compression
             or
             Dilatation
             of
             the
             Extension
             of
             a
             Body
             according
             to
             the
             Particular
             Nature
             therof
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             a
             Natural
             Condensation
             or
             Rarefaction
             according
             to
             Universal
             Nature
             ,
             as
             when
             Air
             doth
             Expand
             itself
             
               Ne
               detur
               Vacuum
            
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             can
             Expand
             itself
             no
             farther
             ,
             it
             
             will
             also
             there
             stop
             and
             not
             break
             asunder
             ,
             
               Ne
               detur
               Vacuum
            
             .
          
           
             X.
             Gravity
             and
             Levity
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Products
             of
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             Immediately
             Subsist
             ,
             and
             Mediately
             in
             the
             Matter
             ;
             as
             Figure
             doth
             in
             Extension
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             in
             the
             Matter
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             ,
             as
             Rarity
             is
             only
             a
             less
             Degree
             of
             Density
             ,
             so
             is
             Levity
             of
             Gravity
             ;
             and
             all
             Matter
             whether
             more
             or
             less
             Dens
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             it
             hath
             necessarily
             some
             Density
             ,
             it
             hath
             also
             some
             Gravity
             Proportionable
             therunto
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               The
               Weight
               for
               the
               Wind
            
             or
             Air
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Air
             ,
             but
             also
             Aethereal
             and
             Superaethereal
             Matter
             hath
             Weight
             in
             itself
             either
             Actualy
             or
             Potentialy
             ;
             for
             if
             more
             Matter
             Weigh
             more
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             more
             Matter
             ,
             and
             less
             Matter
             Weigh
             less
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             less
             Matter
             ,
             then
             all
             Matter
             must
             Weigh
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Matter
             :
             And
             thus
             Pondus
             is
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Potentia
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             and
             becaus
             more
             Matter
             of
             less
             Extension
             is
             more
             Dens
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             also
             more
             Grave
             ;
             and
             becaus
             less
             Matter
             of
             more
             Extension
             is
             less
             Dens
             ,
             or
             Rare
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             also
             more
             Light
             :
             which
             plainly
             appears
             by
             Sinking
             or
             Swimming
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             more
             Grave
             Sinketh
             downward
             rather
             then
             Riseth
             upward
             through
             more
             Light
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             Light
             more
             Rare
             :
             for
             all
             Matter
             tendeth
             first
             to
             Union
             with
             itself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Inmost
             Point
             within
             itself
             .
             And
             this
             Tendence
             we
             call
             Downward
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             rather
             Inward
             .
             And
             as
             more
             Matter
             of
             the
             same
             Extension
             tendeth
             more
             swiftly
             to
             this
             Center
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             is
             alway
             most
             forward
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             strong
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             Ponderous
             ;
             so
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             it
             tendeth
             most
             strongly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             passeth
             through
             more
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Weak
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             also
             Consistent
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             Globular
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             though
             Equidens
             and
             Equiponderous
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             Figure
             is
             most
             United
             in
             itself
             ,
             do
             therefore
             Move
             faster
             then
             Angular
             ,
             or
             any
             Bodys
             Equiponderous
             ,
             but
             of
             more
             Superficial
             Figures
             ,
             through
             the
             same
             Medium
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             discover
             the
             wonderful
             Mystery
             of
             Divine
             Geometry
             in
             
             the
             Proportionable
             Locality
             of
             all
             Particular
             Bodys
             between
             the
             Center
             and
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             or
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Center
             or
             Inmost
             Point
             is
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             the
             Circumference
             or
             Utmost
             Superficies
             therof
             the
             largest
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             Spheres
             between
             these
             two
             as
             they
             are
             neerer
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             are
             less
             ,
             and
             larger
             as
             they
             are
             neerer
             to
             the
             Circumference
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             most
             Proper
             ,
             and
             Geometricaly
             Proportionable
             ,
             that
             more
             Matter
             of
             a
             less
             Extension
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Dens
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             a
             less
             Sphere
             ,
             which
             doth
             best
             suffice
             to
             contein
             it
             ;
             and
             less
             Matter
             of
             more
             Extension
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Rare
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             a
             larger
             Sphere
             which
             is
             more
             fitt
             to
             contein
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Globe
             of
             Earth
             and
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Dens
             ,
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             Inmost
             Orb
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             least
             ;
             and
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Rare
             ,
             in
             a
             Sphere
             next
             above
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             large
             ;
             and
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             Rare
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             above
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             more
             large
             ;
             and
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Rare
             ,
             in
             the
             the
             uppermost
             ,
             which
             is
             largest
             .
             And
             this
             most
             Proper
             and
             Connatural
             Situation
             of
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Spheres
             doth
             rightly
             constitute
             both
             the
             Circumfere●ce
             ,
             and
             the
             Center
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Symmetrical
             Chorus
             of
             all
             the
             Bodys
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             certeinly
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Circumference
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             therof
             ,
             so
             also
             but
             one
             Center
             ;
             for
             those
             two
             do
             mutualy
             Relate
             one
             to
             the
             other
             :
             as
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             Circumference
             and
             one
             Center
             in
             any
             one
             Body
             .
             Now
             that
             all
             this
             Body
             is
             Matter
             we
             all
             grant
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             no
             Materialist
             will
             ,
             or
             can
             deny
             it
             .
             Also
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             of
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             )
             that
             Gravity
             or
             Pondus
             is
             the
             Proper
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             (
             becaus
             it
             Subsists
             in
             the
             Density
             of
             the
             Matter
             )
             and
             that
             more
             Dens
             and
             Grave
             Bodys
             Naturaly
             do
             sink
             through
             more
             Rare
             and
             Light.
             And
             that
             Sinking
             is
             to
             this
             Universal
             Center
             of
             all
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             Lowest
             ,
             and
             Inmost
             ,
             as
             the
             Circumference
             is
             Highest
             ,
             and
             Utmost
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             any
             Particular
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             and
             must
             be
             a
             Part
             of
             this
             Universal
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             be
             more
             Dens
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Grave
             ,
             it
             must
             Naturaly
             sink
             through
             any
             other
             Bodys
             beneath
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Light
             ,
             toward
             this
             Universal
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             
             World
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             Particular
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             Parts
             therof
             ;
             and
             no
             Parts
             of
             any
             such
             Particular
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             Matter
             as
             well
             as
             their
             whole
             Bodys
             ,
             can
             sink
             Inwardly
             to
             any
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             such
             Particular
             Center
             :
             for
             then
             they
             should
             Ascend
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             Universal
             Center
             of
             Extension
             which
             is
             exactly
             
               Centrum
               Gravium
            
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             tend
             .
             And
             though
             more
             Dens
             and
             Heavy
             Bodys
             may
             sometimes
             Ascend
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             as
             to
             any
             such
             Particular
             Center
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             fill
             the
             Universal
             Globe
             when
             more
             Rare
             cannot
             succeed
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             Or
             if
             they
             be
             supported
             by
             any
             Consistent
             Body
             ,
             though
             more
             Rare
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             a
             Fulciment
             ,
             and
             Tanquam
             a
             Natural
             Center
             unto
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             all
             Pondus
             is
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Matter
             only
             one
             Homogeneous
             Body
             in
             itself
             ,
             so
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             Center
             of
             the
             Pondus
             therof
             ;
             though
             as
             Potentiae
             are
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             several
             and
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             several
             Spiritual
             Centers
             therof
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             all
             of
             another
             Nature
             ,
             and
             very
             farr
             Different
             from
             this
             one
             Universal
             Center
             of
             Matter
             )
             and
             though
             they
             be
             Radicaly
             most
             Dens
             and
             Strong
             in
             those
             several
             Centers
             ,
             yet
             their
             Motion
             tendeth
             Outward
             ,
             every
             way
             ,
             from
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Circumference
             of
             their
             Particular
             Sphere
             of
             Activity
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Matter
             Inward
             ,
             or
             only
             Downward
             ,
             from
             the
             Circumference
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             Rest
             :
             becaus
             Spirits
             are
             Active
             and
             Energetical
             ,
             but
             Matter
             Passive
             and
             Torpid
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             prove
             this
             Center
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             also
             both
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Extension
             &
             of
             the
             Gravity
             therof
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             tend
             ,
             or
             the
             Universal
             Center
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             will
             also
             comprehend
             that
             other
             Question
             concerning
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             Certeinly
             this
             is
             the
             constant
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Waters
             which
             covered
             the
             Earth
             were
             Beneath
             ,
             and
             the
             Vapors
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             Above
             :
             and
             the
             Royal
             Philosopher
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             The
             Heaven
             for
             High●
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             for
             Depth
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             none
             can
             shew
             any
             one
             Expression
             in
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             in
             the
             least
             to
             color
             or
             favor
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             therof
             is
             as
             apparent
             (
             which
             I
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             declared
             )
             that
             Earth
             being
             most
             Dens
             ,
             and
             conseque●tly
             most
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Gravity
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Affection
             of
             all
             Matter
             ,
             and
             having
             but
             one
             principal
             
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             Direct
             ,
             must
             therefore
             tend
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Term
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             Outward
             ,
             or
             Upward
             ;
             for
             then
             Grave
             Bodys
             should
             Ascend
             ;
             but
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Inward
             ,
             or
             Downward
             ,
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             to
             one
             Inmost
             Point
             or
             Center
             of
             that
             Gravity
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             confirm
             this
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             by
             clearing
             a
             common
             mistake
             concerning
             the
             Ascent
             of
             Rare
             or
             Light
             Bodys
             :
             for
             as
             all
             Dens
             and
             Heavy
             Bodys
             do
             Descend
             ,
             so
             also
             do
             Rare
             Proportionably
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             only
             less
             Heavy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Pound
             Weight
             be
             put
             into
             one
             Scale
             ,
             and
             two
             Pounds
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             will
             caus
             its
             one
             Scale
             to
             Descend
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             other
             to
             Ascend
             ;
             yet
             apparently
             the
             Pound
             Weight
             is
             also
             Heavy
             ,
             becaus
             it
             weighs
             one
             Pound
             ,
             though
             the
             two
             Pounds
             be
             more
             Heavy
             ,
             and
             so
             caus
             that
             Scale
             Proportionably
             to
             Descend
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Ascend
             .
             Thus
             the
             Motion
             of
             Ascent
             of
             Rare
             Bodys
             is
             indeed
             rather
             a
             being
             Moved
             ,
             and
             their
             Ascent
             only
             a
             Violent
             Elevation
             by
             more
             Dens
             and
             Heavy
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             crowding
             more
             strongly
             or
             swiftly
             to
             or
             toward
             the
             Center
             do
             Elevate
             and
             Extrude
             the
             more
             Rare
             and
             Light
             from
             it
             .
             Also
             Earth
             only
             is
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             prevented
             in
             the
             Descent
             therof
             by
             any
             other
             Bodys
             which
             might
             be
             Fulciments
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             doth
             Sensibly
             appear
             by
             any
             Terreous
             Body
             Descending
             through
             Water
             ,
             and
             through
             Air
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             would
             also
             through
             Aether
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             particularly
             as
             to
             its
             Proper
             Element
             ,
             by
             any
             Potentia
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirit
             therof
             ,
             but
             generaly
             as
             to
             the
             Universal
             Center
             of
             all
             Matter
             ,
             by
             the
             greater
             Density
             and
             Pondus
             therof
             .
             For
             so
             if
             a
             Hole
             were
             made
             in
             the
             Earth
             from
             the
             Surface
             therof
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             Water
             would
             Descend
             thereby
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Earth
             ,
             &
             if
             there
             were
             neither
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             Water
             therin
             ,
             Air
             would
             Descend
             likewise
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             their
             were
             neither
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             nor
             Air
             ,
             Ae●her
             or
             Superaether
             would
             Descend
             likewise
             :
             though
             some
             pleas
             to
             phansy
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             all
             the
             Planetary
             Orbs
             so
             many
             Worlds
             of
             themselvs
             having
             their
             own
             Proper
             Centers
             ,
             not
             respecting
             this
             Universal
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             which
             all
             tend
             ,
             but
             only
             consyder
             it
             as
             the
             Universal
             Center
             of
             Extension
             (
             wheras
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Gravity
             or
             Pondus
             of
             the
             Matter
             is
             an
             Universal
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             Subsisting
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Extension
             )
             which
             Absurdity
             they
             have
             Excogitated
             only
             to
             defend
             some
             others
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             also
             disprove
             heerafter
             .
             And
             though
             I
             might
             ,
             if
             I
             pleas
             ,
             believ
             a
             Traveller
             
             who
             hath
             been
             in
             Africa
             concerning
             any
             Monster
             ;
             therin
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             I
             should
             not
             much
             believ
             him
             who
             had
             never
             been
             there
             himself
             .
             Neither
             can
             I
             more
             believ
             any
             such
             Assertors
             concerning
             Aether
             (
             which
             being
             so
             Remote
             is
             commonly
             made
             
               Ampliss●●us
               fingendi
               Campus
            
             )
             but
             shall
             proceed
             in
             the
             known
             and
             beaten
             Road
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Sens
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             extend
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             can
             know
             ,
             or
             judg
             thereby
             ;
             and
             leaving
             these
             fansys
             of
             vain
             men
             to
             themselvs
             shall
             heer
             inquire
             into
             a
             more
             solid
             and
             true
             Secret
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             deservs
             a
             more
             Curious
             Search
             :
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             God
             hath
             placed
             all
             the
             Spheres
             in
             their
             most
             Proper
             and
             Connatural
             Situations
             by
             such
             Directive
             Principles
             in
             themselvs
             and
             Symmetry
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             in
             that
             Natural
             Position
             the
             whole
             Vast
             and
             Indefinite
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Inconceivable
             Weight
             of
             the
             whole
             Matter
             therof
             doth
             support
             itself
             thereby
             ,
             withal
             Facility
             and
             Suavity
             ,
             without
             any
             suspending
             Funicles
             above
             ,
             or
             under-propping
             Columns
             beneath
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             any
             Force
             or
             Pressure
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             though
             when
             any
             Particular
             Body
             or
             Part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             is
             Dislocated
             and
             removed
             from
             its
             Proper
             Station
             and
             Natural
             Situation
             therin
             (
             which
             is
             when
             any
             more
             Dens
             Bodys
             are
             above
             others
             more
             Rare
             )
             they
             then
             Move
             or
             Press
             toward
             their
             Proper
             Place
             by
             their
             own
             Gravity
             and
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             ,
             being
             thereby
             Actuated
             to
             reduce
             them
             therunto
             (
             as
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             doth
             Move
             the
             Body
             therof
             being
             displaced
             towards
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             yet
             when
             they
             have
             atteined
             it
             ,
             their
             Motion
             ,
             which
             was
             Actuated
             before
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             being
             now
             useles
             and
             needles
             is
             again
             reduced
             to
             Potentiality
             ,
             and
             they
             then
             neither
             Move
             nor
             Press
             Actualy
             any
             more
             ,
             or
             any
             farther
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             Actual
             Nisus
             therunto
             ;
             but
             having
             obteined
             their
             End
             are
             thenceforth
             in
             Peace
             and
             Rest
             ;
             and
             their
             very
             Gravity
             is
             also
             suspended
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             the
             Magnetical
             Needle
             doth
             Rest
             in
             the
             North
             Point
             :
             which
             plainly
             shews
             what
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             though
             Gravity
             flow
             Immediately
             from
             Density
             ,
             and
             Subsist
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             in
             the
             Gravity
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             Realy
             Different
             ;
             becaus
             though
             the
             Body
             continue
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             Density
             Actualy
             both
             when
             it
             is
             out
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             in
             its
             Proper
             Place
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             our
             ,
             it
             hath
             Actual
             Gravity
             and
             Gravitation
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             only
             Potential
             .
             And
             thus
             neither
             the
             Superaether
             doth
             Press
             upon
             the
             Aether
             ,
             nor
             that
             upon
             the
             Air
             ,
             
             nor
             that
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             nor
             that
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             the
             Earth
             upon
             itself
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             already
             in
             their
             Proper
             Places
             ;
             and
             therefore
             tend
             no
             farther
             :
             for
             the
             more
             Dens
             Bodys
             are
             Natural
             Fulciments
             and
             so
             farr
             Centers
             to
             the
             more
             Rare
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Proper
             Place
             of
             any
             Body
             is
             when
             being
             more
             Rare
             it
             is
             above
             more
             Dens
             ,
             or
             being
             more
             Dens
             beneath
             more
             Rare
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             or
             also
             being
             among
             Equidens
             ,
             whether
             above
             ,
             or
             beneath
             any
             other
             parts
             therof
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             its
             Proper
             Place
             ;
             becaus
             it
             hath
             such
             a
             Natural
             Fulciment
             or
             Center
             sufficient
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             none
             more
             Rare
             beneath
             it
             ,
             through
             which
             it
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             Move
             according
             to
             this
             Statike
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             Equidens
             Parts
             whether
             above
             ,
             or
             beneath
             it
             ,
             are
             also
             in
             their
             Proper
             Sphere
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Proper
             Place
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             not
             otherwise
             be
             all
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Point
             .
             Again
             I
             shall
             observ
             ,
             that
             these
             Spheres
             being
             all
             Rotund
             ,
             that
             Spherical
             Ro●undity
             must
             be
             filled
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sphere
             Completed
             to
             render
             it
             the
             Proper
             Place
             of
             those
             Bodys
             wherof
             it
             is
             the
             Sphere
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Bodys
             will
             flow
             or
             fall
             every
             way
             to
             fill
             the
             Sphere
             ,
             or
             any
             Chasm
             therin
             ;
             becaus
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             that
             Chasm
             will
             be
             beneath
             ,
             or
             neerer
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             then
             the
             others
             ;
             wherefore
             being
             Equidens
             ,
             they
             will
             all
             contend
             for
             one
             Equality
             or
             Spherical
             Community
             of
             Situation
             ,
             which
             must
             Equaly
             relate
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             Circumference
             of
             the
             World.
             Also
             heerby
             it
             appears
             that
             these
             Spherical
             greater
             Bodys
             do
             not
             Move
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             nor
             respect
             it
             in
             Regular
             Cylinders
             ,
             as
             less
             particular
             Bodys
             ,
             Plummets
             ,
             or
             Bullets
             falling
             through
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             us
             to
             Descend
             in
             a
             most
             Directly
             Perpendicular
             Line
             ,
             and
             serv
             for
             Measures
             therof
             well
             enough
             ,
             becaus
             any
             such
             requisite
             Pyramidal
             Confirmity
             therof
             to
             the
             Center
             is
             not
             discernible
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             smalnes
             ,
             (
             as
             smooth
             Water
             in
             a
             Pond
             seems
             to
             us
             Exactly
             Plane
             ,
             and
             that
             Planities
             therof
             servs
             well
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Water
             level
             )
             wheras
             any
             Quadrant
             ,
             or
             Semiquadrant
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             of
             those
             Proportionable
             greater
             Bodys
             respect
             the
             Center
             as
             Pyramids
             Inverted
             with
             their
             Cones
             Downward
             ,
             and
             Bases
             Upward
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Exact
             Conformity
             therunto
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             their
             Gravitation
             and
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             ,
             if
             we
             duly
             consyder
             the
             Relation
             of
             any
             Circumference
             to
             the
             Center
             .
             And
             therefore
             such
             Quadrants
             ,
             and
             Semiquadrants
             ,
             do
             not
             Superpend
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             Superincumb
             ,
             in
             such
             
             their
             Pyramidal
             Bases
             beyond
             their
             Cones
             .
             Yet
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             of
             such
             Proper
             Places
             and
             Spheres
             that
             they
             are
             Magical
             Circles
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Phantastical
             Houses
             as
             Astronomers
             fansy
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Proper
             Localitys
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             of
             such
             several
             Spherical
             Bodys
             according
             to
             the
             more
             or
             less
             Density
             and
             Gravity
             therof
             .
             Much
             less
             do
             I
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Center
             hath
             any
             such
             Magical
             Virtue
             or
             Attractive
             Power
             ,
             nor
             that
             it
             is
             any
             Cavity
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Term
             which
             is
             the
             Midst
             ,
             and
             Inmost
             Point
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Lowest
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             World
             Immovable
             and
             Inalterable
             ,
             and
             relating
             to
             the
             Circumference
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Utmost
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             Ingenerable
             ,
             Incorruptible
             ,
             and
             Invariable
             ,
             being
             the
             Universal
             Bound
             and
             Limit
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             therof
             .
             Having
             thus
             premised
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             examin
             the
             Pressure
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             confidently
             asserted
             by
             some
             ,
             though
             evidently
             there
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             Rational
             Supposition
             therof
             ,
             without
             a
             supposed
             Dislocation
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             offering
             Violence
             to
             Nature
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             prove
             .
             God
             
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             nothing
             beyond
             or
             without
             them
             ;
             wherefore
             certeinly
             they
             Press
             upon
             nothing
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             Press
             Outwardly
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             Outward
             thing
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             or
             on
             which
             rhey
             might
             Press
             ;
             but
             only
             they
             tend
             to
             Union
             Inwardly
             .
             And
             as
             the
             several
             Spherical
             Bodys
             of
             the
             Elements
             do
             not
             Press
             upon
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             nor
             one
             upon
             another
             Outwardly
             ,
             so
             neither
             Inwardly
             ,
             as
             Iob
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               hangeth
               the
               Earth
               upon
               nothing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             hang
             or
             Press
             at
             all
             either
             Outwardly
             ,
             wherof
             he
             spake
             before
             ,
             
               He
               stretcheth
               out
               the
               North
            
             which
             is
             the
             most
             Terreous
             part
             of
             the
             Globe
             
               over
               the
               empty
               place
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Air
             (
             as
             a
             Vessel
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Comparatively
             empty
             when
             it
             is
             filled
             only
             with
             Air
             )
             no●
             yet
             Inwardly
             ,
             for
             it
             hangs
             upon
             nothing
             besides
             itself
             on
             which
             it
             might
             so
             Press
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             Press
             upon
             itself
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             and
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             being
             in
             their
             Proper
             Place
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             And
             heer
             again
             ,
             I
             must
             clear
             one
             Vulgar
             and
             common
             Error
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             the
             caus
             of
             the
             contrary
             Apprehension
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             doth
             Press
             upon
             the
             Center
             every
             way
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             that
             bears
             it
             up
             ;
             or
             as
             two
             Bodys
             of
             equal
             Spiritual
             Strength
             
             or
             Potentia
             Pressing
             one
             against
             another
             with
             all
             their
             Power
             ,
             by
             such
             mutual
             Encounter
             and
             Resistance
             do
             forcible
             fix
             and
             setle
             each
             other
             Immovably
             in
             some
             midle
             Point
             between
             them
             :
             wheras
             though
             there
             be
             such
             particular
             Combats
             between
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Opponents
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             are
             also
             particular
             Dislocations
             of
             Members
             in
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             yet
             generaly
             the
             whole
             Structure
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             (
             and
             so
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             )
             is
             so
             Composed
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Pressure
             ,
             which
             Properly
             is
             not
             Nature
             but
             Violence
             ,
             and
             the
             Descent
             of
             Heavy
             Bodys
             every
             way
             to
             the
             Center
             is
             only
             as
             to
             a
             Point
             ,
             or
             Term
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             desire
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             Press
             beyond
             it
             ;
             and
             becaus
             Violence
             doth
             not
             long
             continue
             ,
             there
             is
             therefore
             an
             Innate
             Principle
             of
             Motion
             in
             Bodys
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             Proper
             Place
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             obtein
             that
             Rest
             which
             Nature
             Intendeth
             ,
             and
             Abhorreth
             all
             such
             Pressure
             ,
             Pain
             ,
             or
             Burden
             .
             And
             heerin
             the
             Pondus
             of
             Matter
             and
             Potentiae
             of
             Spirits
             do
             manifestly
             Differ
             ;
             for
             wheras
             generaly
             the
             Powers
             of
             Spirits
             Act
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             Incessantly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Rest
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Qualitys
             of
             Active
             Principles
             (
             and
             so
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodys
             Move
             Indesinently
             )
             the
             Weight
             of
             Matter
             which
             is
             a
             Passive
             Principle
             affecteth
             Rest
             ,
             and
             only
             tendeth
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             where
             it
             obteineth
             it
             ,
             then
             and
             there
             it
             Resteth
             ,
             and
             the
             Actual
             Weight
             and
             Motion
             therof
             is
             thereby
             again
             reduced
             to
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             And
             I
             can
             not
             conceiv
             any
             Reason
             nor
             frame
             any
             Notion
             in
             mine
             own
             Mind
             why
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             should
             Press
             rather
             or
             more
             Inwardly
             then
             it
             doth
             Outwardly
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             .
             And
             if
             we
             could
             suppose
             any
             such
             Pressure
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             every
             way
             ;
             which
             would
             accordingly
             Press
             and
             Squeez
             or
             only
             downward
             ,
             and
             then
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Terricolae
             should
             be
             Pressed
             Downward
             with
             a
             Proportionable
             Pyramid
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             so
             Inverted
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Mathematical
             Rule
             inlarging
             itself
             from
             his
             Head
             or
             Back
             or
             Hand
             on
             which
             it
             doth
             so
             superpend
             as
             the
             Cone
             ,
             to
             the
             Utmost
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Superaether
             as
             the
             Basis
             :
             for
             it
             is
             all
             Matter
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Consistent
             Body
             Intervening
             to
             prevent
             that
             Pressure
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             one
             part
             of
             that
             Pyramid
             Press
             ,
             all
             must
             Press
             :
             and
             if
             we
             compute
             the
             Inestimable
             Burden
             therof
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             Insupportable
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Atmosphere
             also
             to
             be
             so
             Comprest
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             would
             render
             
             it
             no
             Atmosphere
             ,
             or
             fit
             place
             of
             Breathing
             .
             But
             let
             us
             descend
             farther
             and
             consyder
             the
             midle
             Point
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             certeinly
             no
             Poet
             can
             Imagin
             such
             an
             Atlas
             ,
             or
             Hercules
             ,
             as
             might
             so
             bear
             the
             whole
             Burden
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             being
             farr
             greater
             then
             of
             the
             Heavens
             only
             ,
             which
             they
             feigned
             them
             to
             bear
             up
             (
             though
             indeed
             the
             Imaginary
             Pressure
             therof
             be
             the
             greater
             Fiction
             .
             )
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             common
             Experience
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             own
             Hands
             can
             feel
             no
             such
             Pressure
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             ;
             (
             wheras
             it
             should
             Press
             the
             Area
             of
             the
             Hand
             Proportionably
             as
             much
             as
             29
             Inches
             of
             Mercury
             )
             and
             of
             every
             Diver
             ,
             who
             can
             testifie
             the
             Nonpressure
             of
             the
             Deepest
             Water
             lying
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             whosoever
             will
             not
             accept
             these
             for
             Experiments
             ,
             but
             seek
             to
             evade
             them
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             he
             doth
             plainly
             thereby
             Invalidate
             the
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             as
             Sceptical
             as
             some
             would
             make
             both
             Reason
             and
             Faith
             ,
             since
             none
             can
             be
             more
             Sensible
             and
             Notorious
             then
             this
             which
             is
             by
             feeling
             ,
             the
             Fundamental
             and
             least
             Fallible
             Sens
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             plainly
             clear
             by
             a
             whole
             Galaxy
             of
             Experiments
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             therefore
             collect
             into
             this
             one
             S●atike
             Rule
             ,
             That
             in
             any
             Body
             Internaly
             Consistent
             in
             itself
             ,
             or
             made
             Externaly
             to
             Consist
             together
             ,
             the
             more
             Rare
             Parts
             therof
             ,
             being
             duly
             placed
             above
             the
             more
             Dens
             ,
             do
             not
             Actualy
             Weigh
             or
             Press
             the
             more
             Dens
             Parts
             below
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             Equidens
             Parts
             one
             another
             Perpendicularly
             .
             Whereby
             it
             shall
             plainly
             appear
             how
             a
             Particular
             Body
             so
             disposed
             is
             a
             Module
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             in
             this
             particular
             respect
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             highest
             Column
             of
             Timber
             ,
             or
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Coloss
             of
             Brass
             ,
             or
             Pyramid
             of
             Brick
             ,
             Perpendicularly
             Erected
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             no
             one
             Part
             therof
             doth
             Press
             another
             ,
             supposing
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Equidens
             ,
             (
             or
             only
             so
             farr
             Proportionably
             as
             they
             are
             not
             so
             Equidens
             )
             for
             otherwise
             all
             must
             Press
             the
             very
             lowest
             and
             thinest
             Physical
             Area
             therof
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             all
             the
             Incumbent
             Weight
             be
             computed
             and
             compared
             with
             that
             Area
             ,
             and
             the
             Strength
             therof
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             such
             a
             vast
             Weight
             and
             Pressure
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             by
             by
             such
             a
             slender
             Fulciment
             will
             easily
             be
             granted
             ;
             when
             we
             see
             a
             whole
             Brick
             to
             be
             broken
             and
             battered
             only
             by
             a
             Cart-wheel
             going
             over
             it
             .
             Again
             let
             us
             consyder
             other
             Bodys
             sometimes
             Actualy
             Fluid
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Consistent
             ;
             as
             a
             Firkin
             ,
             or
             any
             larger
             Cask
             of
             Butter
             ,
             Tallow
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             uncased
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Upper
             and
             Lateral
             Parts
             of
             the
             Cask
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             Mass
             of
             Butter
             ,
             or
             Tallow
             ;
             yet
             it
             shall
             stand
             as
             firm
             as
             it
             did
             before
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             at
             least
             an
             half
             hundred
             Weight
             Incumbent
             upon
             the
             Area
             therof
             .
             Wheras
             if
             you
             lay
             an
             Equal
             Plate
             of
             Lead
             or
             any
             more
             Dens
             Body
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Weight
             upon
             a
             thicker
             Area
             of
             the
             Butter
             ,
             or
             Tallow
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             but
             be
             squeezed
             Outward
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Equidensity
             and
             Equiconsistency
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             make
             them
             all
             to
             be
             at
             Rest
             ,
             but
             the
             greater
             Density
             of
             the
             Lead
             doth
             Press
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             the
             Cylinder
             of
             Butter
             or
             Tallow
             were
             much
             higher
             ,
             yet
             the
             upper
             Parts
             would
             not
             Press
             the
             neather
             until
             the
             Weight
             therof
             did
             overcome
             the
             Consistence
             ,
             as
             the
             Lead
             doth
             by
             its
             Unequal
             Density
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Butter
             and
             Tallow
             were
             Melted
             and
             Fluid
             in
             the
             Cask
             ,
             and
             then
             should
             be
             uncased
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             they
             would
             Press
             and
             flow
             every
             way
             ;
             but
             yet
             while
             they
             are
             conteined
             Externaly
             within
             the
             Cask
             ,
             no
             Part
             therof
             doth
             Weigh
             or
             Press
             another
             .
             So
             in
             a
             Cistern
             of
             Water
             ,
             while
             it
             hath
             no
             Vent
             ,
             no
             one
             Part
             of
             the
             Water
             doth
             Weigh
             or
             Press
             another
             ,
             nor
             would
             Oil
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             Press
             it
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Parts
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Cases
             do
             not
             Weigh
             ,
             or
             Press
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             the
             Whole
             Body
             whether
             Internaly
             or
             Externaly
             Consistent
             doth
             Weigh
             and
             Press
             the
             next
             Body
             beneath
             it
             ,
             not
             Continuous
             and
             Consistent
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             Equidens
             .
             And
             so
             a
             Man
             bearing
             the
             Firkin
             or
             Cask
             doth
             feel
             the
             whole
             Weight
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Parts
             Weigh
             according
             to
             the
             Whole
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Whole
             doth
             Press
             another
             Body
             ,
             though
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             in
             such
             Cases
             do
             not
             Press
             one
             another
             .
             As
             a
             Pale
             of
             Water
             upon
             a
             Mans
             Head
             doth
             Weigh
             and
             Press
             according
             to
             the
             Whole
             ,
             thougha
             Fish
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Pale
             under
             the
             Water
             doth
             not
             feel
             any
             Weight
             or
             Pressure
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Fish
             is
             as
             a
             Part
             therof
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             Pale
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             External
             Term
             of
             the
             Consistence
             therof
             ;
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Fish
             Equidens
             ,
             or
             therabout
             ,
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Water
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Body
             Naturaly
             Consistent
             be
             not
             Erected
             Perpendicularly
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Column
             of
             Timber
             be
             held
             Obliquely
             ,
             then
             the
             upper
             Parts
             therof
             do
             Weigh
             and
             Press
             Obliquely
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Obliquity
             therof
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             any
             of
             the
             upper
             Parts
             do
             Superpend
             ,
             they
             also
             do
             Superincumb-Proportionably
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Pyramid
             Inverted
             (
             and
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             Pyramidal
             Proportion
             which
             I
             before
             mentioned
             )
             or
             a
             piece
             of
             Timber
             laid
             Transversly
             over
             
             the
             Top
             of
             another
             .
             Which
             I
             conceiv
             also
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             the
             Proportionable
             Overweight
             and
             Advantage
             by
             Distances
             from
             the
             Center
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Fluid
             Body
             broader
             above
             then
             beneath
             ,
             be
             in
             a
             Vessel
             of
             that
             Figure
             ,
             yet
             the
             upper
             Parts
             being
             Equidens
             do
             not
             Press
             the
             lower
             ,
             becaus
             they
             all
             Rest
             together
             upon
             the
             Consistent
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             only
             Press
             upon
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Stopcock
             of
             a
             Cistern
             ,
             or
             Gutt
             of
             a
             Water-mill
             ,
             be
             opened
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Water
             hath
             a
             Vent
             ,
             then
             the
             Parts
             above
             that
             Vent
             ,
             being
             not
             supported
             by
             the
             Consistence
             ,
             and
             in
             Motion
             do
             Press
             one
             upon
             another
             Proportionably
             ,
             and
             issue
             forth
             with
             a
             force
             Proportionable
             therunto
             .
             And
             any
             Parts
             which
             Move
             do
             accordingly
             Press
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Pressure
             without
             Actual
             Motion
             by
             an
             Actual
             Nisus
             or
             Endeavour
             therof
             ,
             As
             a
             Burden
             upon
             a
             Mans
             Shoulders
             doth
             Press
             upon
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             Move
             or
             Sink
             farther
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Weight
             hanging
             and
             not
             Moving
             Downward
             doth
             Press
             as
             well
             as
             when
             it
             doth
             Move
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             was
             created
             One
             Universal
             Body
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             Extended
             in
             itself
             through
             its
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             having
             all
             its
             Parts
             beyond
             Parts
             ,
             and
             so
             continuing
             Universaly
             in
             the
             Successive
             Duration
             therof
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Whole
             cannot
             be
             Extended
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             so
             no
             Part
             therof
             can
             be
             Divelled
             and
             Separated
             from
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             made
             another
             several
             Body
             ,
             or
             less
             World
             in
             itself
             ;
             nor
             is
             any
             Part
             therof
             Annihilated
             ,
             whereby
             it
             should
             be
             Diminished
             ,
             nor
             any
             new
             Part
             Created
             ,
             whereby
             It
             should
             be
             Augmented
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             remains
             the
             same
             Universaly
             in
             the
             Whole
             Substance
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Universal
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             first
             Generaly
             ,
             and
             still
             may
             be
             Particularly
             Varied
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Degrees
             therof
             which
             were
             Potentialy
             in
             itself
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             whole
             Body
             therof
             still
             is
             and
             must
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Orbicular
             Figure
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Total
             Density
             and
             Gravity
             ;
             becaus
             the
             whole
             Matter
             therof
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             neither
             more
             ,
             nor
             less
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             ,
             being
             all
             Bounded
             with
             the
             same
             Circumference
             and
             Center
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             one
             Elementary
             Part
             is
             made
             more
             Dens
             ,
             or
             Grave
             ,
             another
             is
             made
             more
             Rare
             ,
             or
             Light.
             And
             all
             are
             Bounded
             with
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             Superelementary
             ,
             and
             immutable
             .
             And
             as
             this
             Universal
             State
             therof
             can
             not
             be
             Varied
             so
             it
             hath
             Universal
             Rest
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             
             this
             Universal
             Status
             therof
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             Varied
             by
             any
             such
             Universal
             Motus
             which
             might
             Move
             the
             whole
             World.
             Also
             there
             is
             a
             General
             Status
             or
             Rest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Station
             or
             Position
             of
             the
             Great
             and
             General
             Bodys
             therof
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             first
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             afterward
             Ordered
             in
             Six
             Days
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             Varied
             Generaly
             ;
             though
             Particular
             Elementary
             Bodys
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             Particularly
             Varied
             ,
             by
             Generation
             or
             Corruption
             :
             whereby
             the
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             or
             Gravity
             therof
             ,
             are
             so
             Altered
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             these
             Particular
             Variations
             therof
             the
             Matter
             doth
             alway
             observ
             the
             Universal
             and
             General
             Law
             of
             itself
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Locality
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             ,
             by
             conteining
             all
             within
             the
             same
             Circumference
             and
             Center
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Elementary
             Part
             become
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             Dens
             in
             itself
             ,
             by
             Altering
             the
             Particular
             Station
             therof
             where
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             removing
             it
             to
             the
             General
             Station
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             it
             be
             Violently
             Remov'd
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             restoring
             it
             by
             a
             Natural
             Motion
             or
             Nisus
             of
             Restitution
             and
             Return
             therunto
             .
             Thus
             there
             is
             a
             double
             State
             or
             Rest
             of
             Matter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             Universaly
             of
             Union
             ,
             or
             Generaly
             of
             fit
             Station
             and
             Position
             therin
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Union
             is
             of
             Extension
             ,
             so
             both
             the
             Rest
             and
             Motion
             to
             Union
             do
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             subsist
             in
             Extension
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Rest
             and
             Motion
             to
             Station
             is
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             so
             they
             both
             Subsist
             in
             Density
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             Analogous
             :
             for
             as
             Matter
             tends
             to
             Union
             with
             itself
             and
             hath
             thereby
             some
             Density
             in
             itself
             ;
             so
             Dens
             ,
             or
             more
             Matter
             of
             less
             Extension
             tends
             to
             more
             close
             Union
             or
             more
             Inwardly
             within
             itself
             .
             And
             this
             Union
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Universal
             Rest
             or
             Aquiescence
             therof
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             it
             first
             and
             most
             Naturaly
             affecteth
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             other
             of
             Station
             which
             is
             next
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             Convenient
             and
             Conformable
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             both
             these
             Rests
             when
             they
             are
             Disturbed
             are
             Recovered
             by
             that
             other
             Subservient
             Principle
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             therof
             .
             And
             this
             Motion
             is
             not
             Actively
             Contrary
             to
             Rest
             ,
             as
             Heat
             to
             Cold
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             Contrary
             Active
             Quality
             ;
             for
             Rest
             is
             not
             Active
             ,
             but
             rather
             Privative
             or
             a
             Not
             moving
             in
             respect
             to
             Motion
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             Positive
             Acquiescence
             of
             the
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             Subsisting
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             Motion
             doth
             Move
             unto
             Rest
             as
             another
             Assistant
             or
             Auxiliary
             Affection
             therof
             ,
             and
             Subordinate
             unto
             Rest
             :
             (
             as
             Verticity
             is
             not
             Contrary
             ,
             but
             Subordinate
             to
             Polarity
             ,
             serving
             only
             to
             reduce
             Magnetike
             
             Bodys
             to
             that
             fixed
             Position
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Polar
             Rest
             therof
             .
             )
             Which
             Rest
             Bodys
             do
             most
             Naturaly
             affect
             ,
             but
             being
             Dislocated
             or
             Disturbed
             ,
             cannot
             attein
             it
             without
             Motion
             .
             And
             therefore
             Rest
             and
             Motion
             seem
             to
             some
             to
             be
             Contrary
             ,
             becaus
             though
             Motion
             be
             to
             Rest
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             Motion
             ,
             and
             not
             Rest
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             Analogous
             to
             that
             which
             Moraly
             is
             termed
             
               Invita
               Voluntas
            
             .
             As
             when
             a
             man
             goeth
             a
             Journey
             ,
             not
             willingly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Journey
             ,
             and
             yet
             willingly
             in
             respect
             to
             Rest
             at
             Home
             :
             but
             as
             this
             Rest
             of
             Matter
             is
             Acquiescence
             in
             the
             Natural
             Union
             and
             Station
             therof
             ,
             so
             Disunion
             or
             Dislocation
             are
             more
             Contrary
             therunto
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Rest
             itself
             ,
             and
             are
             rather
             Privations
             of
             the
             Union
             and
             Station
             wherin
             Rest
             doth
             Acquiesce
             .
             Nor
             are
             any
             Different
             Local
             Motions
             ,
             Upward
             ,
             and
             Downward
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             Properly
             Contrary
             ;
             but
             only
             Localy
             Advers
             ,
             or
             Opposite
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             be
             both
             from
             the
             same
             Principle
             of
             Motion
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             the
             same
             Union
             of
             the
             Matter
             ;
             though
             they
             may
             Vary
             the
             Station
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Station
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             Convenience
             ,
             is
             also
             Subordinate
             to
             the
             Union
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             Necessity
             .
             But
             to
             affirm
             that
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             are
             in
             themselvs
             Indifferent
             to
             Motion
             or
             Rest
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             once
             put
             into
             Motion
             would
             Move
             alway
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Obex
             or
             Impediment
             ,
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             Matter
             ,
             which
             would
             never
             Move
             itself
             if
             it
             were
             not
             first
             Removed
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             of
             Motion
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             Rest
             ;
             and
             to
             all
             Sens
             :
             for
             we
             feel
             our
             own
             Bodys
             (
             and
             so
             do
             all
             other
             Bodys
             )
             as
             they
             are
             Bodys
             to
             affect
             Rest
             ,
             and
             return
             unto
             it
             assoon
             as
             they
             may
             :
             though
             while
             they
             are
             Moved
             by
             the
             Active
             Spirits
             they
             can
             not
             Rest
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             but
             Distinctly
             consydered
             in
             themselvs
             as
             Bodys
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             Passive
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             Naturaly
             apt
             to
             be
             Moved
             by
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             Move
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             Torpid
             ,
             having
             no
             Activity
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             whereby
             to
             resist
             the
             Spirits
             or
             Potentiae
             therof
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Dull
             Pondus
             or
             Heavines
             .
             And
             that
             Natural
             Affection
             of
             Union
             or
             Station
             which
             is
             in
             themselvs
             is
             not
             any
             such
             Power
             or
             Strength
             as
             the
             Consistence
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             discours
             heerafter
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Stupid
             Acquiescence
             in
             itself
             .
             And
             that
             very
             Motion
             ,
             whereby
             they
             preserv
             their
             Union
             ,
             or
             recover
             their
             Station
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             Infirmity
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             Inclination
             unto
             ,
             and
             Recumbence
             of
             one
             Body
             upon
             another
             ,
             for
             a
             mutual
             Support
             ;
             or
             a
             Succumbence
             or
             Sinking
             and
             Falling
             Downward
             ,
             for
             want
             
             of
             such
             Support
             :
             which
             are
             all
             Symptoms
             of
             Weaknes
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             Strength
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             is
             only
             Local
             and
             not
             Active
             or
             Operative
             in
             itself
             ,
             like
             the
             Motions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Instrument
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Nor
             is
             Local
             Motion
             strictly
             consydered
             as
             such
             in
             itself
             either
             the
             Action
             of
             the
             Mover
             ,
             or
             Passion
             of
             the
             Moved
             ,
             nor
             both
             the
             Action
             and
             Passion
             of
             any
             Automatous
             Mover
             and
             Moved
             ;
             but
             the
             very
             Moving
             ,
             or
             Transition
             from
             one
             Place
             to
             another
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             
               Eo
               ,
               Curro
               ,
               Fugio
               ,
               Volo
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             Words
             of
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             a
             Neutral
             Signification
             ,
             neither
             Active
             ,
             nor
             Passive
             .
             And
             though
             therupon
             doth
             ensue
             a
             Variation
             of
             the
             Distance
             of
             the
             Body
             Moving
             from
             or
             toward
             all
             other
             Bodys
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             own
             Motion
             consydered
             in
             itself
             is
             only
             a
             Variation
             of
             its
             own
             Locality
             ;
             and
             that
             Body
             itself
             only
             so
             Moveth
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             Body
             is
             thereby
             Moved
             besides
             itself
             ,
             (
             unles
             it
             be
             also
             Impelled
             or
             Attracted
             by
             it
             otherwise
             )
             but
             Resteth
             in
             its
             own
             former
             Locality
             which
             it
             had
             in
             the
             great
             Body
             of
             the
             World.
             Otherwise
             when
             any
             one
             particular
             Body
             Moveth
             ,
             all
             other
             particular
             Bodys
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             Parts
             of
             Bodys
             which
             are
             thereby
             Distanced
             more
             or
             less
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             toward
             it
             ,
             or
             this
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             that
             one
             Body
             Moved
             ,
             should
             likewise
             be
             Moved
             thereby
             .
             And
             so
             if
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             were
             the
             Natural
             Principles
             of
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             as
             some
             affirm
             ,
             then
             by
             such
             Motion
             of
             any
             particular
             Body
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Matter
             )
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Particles
             therin
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             therof
             by
             such
             Motion
             ,
             all
             other
             particular
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Particles
             therof
             ,
             should
             be
             conformably
             Moved
             ,
             and
             consequently
             so
             Generated
             and
             Corrupted
             ;
             which
             doth
             confound
             their
             own
             Principles
             .
             
               Oportet
               esse
               memorem
            
             .
             But
             I
             do
             acknowledg
             that
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             the
             Local
             Motion
             of
             the
             Parts
             and
             Particles
             therof
             is
             very
             Instrumental
             in
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             by
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Movers
             ,
             Operators
             ,
             and
             Architects
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             they
             make
             fitt
             Seat
             and
             Officines
             for
             themselves
             ;
             wheras
             otherwise
             the
             Body
             or
             Matter
             hath
             in
             itself
             only
             that
             Principle
             of
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Union
             and
             Station
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             though
             Spirits
             may
             Vary
             the
             Station
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             never
             Vary
             the
             Union
             of
             Bodys
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             also
             within
             the
             same
             Vbi
             of
             the
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             
             the
             whole
             Extension
             therof
             ,
             which
             therefore
             they
             may
             not
             break
             ;
             or
             transgress
             ;
             and
             they
             Inhabit
             in
             several
             Stations
             therof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             Bodys
             which
             they
             require
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             require
             no
             Body
             ,
             as
             Angels
             ,
             they
             may
             indeed
             pass
             through
             the
             whole
             Globe
             ,
             but
             can
             not
             go
             beyond
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             But
             Rest
             and
             Motion
             to
             this
             Union
             and
             Station
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Affections
             of
             the
             Matter
             Subsisting
             in
             it
             Mediately
             ,
             but
             Immediately
             in
             the
             other
             Proper
             Affections
             therof
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Rest
             is
             the
             Acquiescence
             of
             Matter
             in
             that
             Union
             and
             Station
             ,
             and
             Motion
             the
             Tendence
             of
             it
             therunto
             .
             Now
             from
             this
             Union
             or
             Unition
             is
             the
             Adhesion
             of
             Matter
             which
             is
             more
             Naturaly
             and
             Necessarily
             effected
             thereby
             ,
             then
             by
             or
             with
             any
             Adamantine
             Chains
             or
             Ligaments
             whatsoever
             :
             for
             so
             Nature
             alway
             worketh
             her
             own
             Works
             by
             her
             own
             Natural
             and
             Internal
             Principles
             ,
             and
             needeth
             no
             such
             Artificial
             or
             Mechanical
             Hooks
             and
             Clasps
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Intangling
             ,
             rather
             then
             Uniting
             Figures
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             vainly
             Excogitated
             .
             Wheras
             the
             very
             Homogeneity
             of
             the
             Matter
             Inclineth
             it
             of
             itself
             to
             Union
             with
             itself
             ;
             and
             Discontinuity
             is
             only
             from
             Heterogeneous
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             which
             make
             several
             Heterogeneous
             Composita
             ,
             that
             are
             therefore
             Spiritualy
             Continuous
             only
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             Contiguous
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             Matter
             is
             still
             Continuous
             to
             and
             with
             itself
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             continues
             to
             be
             one
             Universal
             Body
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             Nor
             is
             this
             Motion
             to
             Union
             so
             Powerful
             in
             Spirits
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Matter
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             so
             Necessary
             in
             them
             :
             yet
             any
             Homogeneous
             Composita
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             Discontinued
             or
             Severed
             ,
             as
             Heterogeneous
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             also
             their
             Motions
             of
             Restitution
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             as
             Magnets
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             Incline
             ,
             but
             notably
             attein
             this
             Unition
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Homogeneity
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             Discours
             heerafter
             :
             And
             now
             will
             proceed
             farther
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Velocity
             therof
             .
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             more
             Matter
             of
             less
             Extension
             or
             any
             Dens
             Body
             Moves
             more
             swiftly
             ;
             which
             is
             one
             Internal
             Cause
             of
             the
             Velocity
             therof
             :
             And
             so
             also
             the
             more
             or
             longer
             it
             Moves
             ,
             it
             Moves
             more
             Swiftly
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             Internal
             Cause
             therof
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             only
             from
             the
             External
             Motion
             of
             Restitution
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             above
             ,
             or
             behind
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             or
             other
             Body
             falling
             through
             it
             ,
             which
             did
             Impell
             and
             Violently
             Dimove
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             the
             Bullet
             is
             past
             
             through
             that
             Part
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             Impelled
             and
             Dimoved
             ,
             it
             returns
             smartly
             again
             by
             that
             Motion
             of
             Restitution
             behind
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             the
             Bullet
             some
             small
             Impuls
             ,
             and
             so
             caus
             it
             to
             Move
             somewhat
             faster
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Bullet
             Moving
             faster
             ,
             Impells
             and
             Dimoves
             the
             next
             part
             of
             the
             Air
             more
             forcibly
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             increaseth
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Restitution
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             causeth
             the
             Increments
             of
             the
             Velocity
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Bullet
             .
             And
             the
             Bullet
             in
             Descending
             also
             Impells
             and
             summoves
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Air
             which
             is
             beneath
             ,
             and
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             so
             prepares
             a
             way
             ,
             or
             Vortex
             ,
             for
             itself
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             more
             easily
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             swiftly
             ,
             Descend
             .
             But
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             either
             Addition
             of
             Force
             ,
             or
             Subtraction
             of
             Impediment
             ,
             may
             Accelerate
             Motion
             ,
             and
             heer
             perhaps
             both
             together
             do
             concurr
             ,
             and
             may
             somewhat
             conduce
             therunto
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             so
             Curious
             as
             others
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             either
             ,
             or
             both
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             be
             sufficient
             and
             the
             only
             Causes
             of
             so
             consyderable
             an
             Effect
             ,
             as
             the
             notable
             Increas
             of
             Velocity
             of
             Motion
             in
             such
             Descending
             Body●
             ;
             but
             rather
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             Internal
             and
             Proper
             Nature
             of
             the
             Motion
             itself
             ;
             which
             being
             capable
             of
             such
             Degrees
             in
             itself
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Density
             in
             which
             it
             doth
             Subsist
             )
             and
             while
             the
             Body
             was
             in
             Rest
             was
             only
             in
             Potentiality
             ,
             and
             no
             Actual
             Motion
             ,
             till
             it
             began
             to
             Move
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             then
             begins
             to
             Actuate
             itself
             ,
             so
             the
             longer
             it
             continues
             ,
             it
             doth
             still
             Actuate
             itself
             more
             and
             more
             by
             Degrees
             in
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             therof
             to
             the
             Center
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Increment
             of
             Velocity
             in
             the
             Weigh●
             of
             a
             Clock
             moving
             Sensim
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             Attractive
             Virtue
             in
             the
             Center
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             becaus
             that
             is
             only
             a
             Point
             wherin
             such
             Virtue
             can
             not
             Subsist
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             Term
             of
             Locality
             Downward
             which
             God
             hath
             Immovably
             fixed
             and
             ordeined
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             Circumference
             is
             Upward
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             no
             more
             Attract
             Downward
             then
             the
             other
             doth
             Upward
             .
             And
             any
             Equal
             Weight
             in
             the
             same
             Medium
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             ,
             or
             a
             lower
             part
             therof
             ,
             Weighs
             and
             Moves
             Equaly
             ,
             first
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Motion
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Velocity
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             from
             the
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             such
             Motions
             are
             Proportionably
             Equal
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             throughout
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Per
               Gradu●
            
             ,
             but
             
               Per
               Saltum
            
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             I
             know
             no
             Difference
             heerin
             ,
             between
             a
             B●llet
             of
             Lead
             ,
             and
             a
             Bullet
             of
             Steel
             ,
             or
             Magnet
             ,
             so
             Descending
             .
             And
             the
             common
             Observation
             
             that
             Natural
             Motions
             are
             Swifter
             ,
             and
             V●olent
             Slower
             toward
             their
             End
             ,
             is
             not
             generaly
             true
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Matter
             :
             for
             the
             Planetary
             Motions
             are
             Natural
             ,
             but
             Equal
             .
             Which
             Instance
             may
             well
             prove
             what
             I
             said
             formerly
             ,
             That
             Spiritual
             Motions
             are
             for
             Motion
             and
             Action
             ;
             but
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             is
             only
             to
             Rest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Slow
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             first
             Removed
             from
             its
             Rest
             ,
             any
             Remotion
             from
             which
             it
             Disaffecteth
             ,
             and
             Swifter
             as
             it
             draweth
             neerer
             to
             the
             next
             place
             of
             Rest
             ,
             which
             it
             Affecteth
             .
             Also
             this
             plainly
             sheweth
             that
             Motion
             of
             Desc●nt
             is
             Realy
             Different
             from
             all
             the
             former
             Affections
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             becaus
             it
             so
             Varieth
             itself
             ,
             though
             they
             continue
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             also
             observable
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Increas
             of
             the
             Swiftness
             of
             the
             Motion
             ,
             so
             is
             also
             the
             Strength
             of
             Percussion
             :
             for
             Swiftnes
             is
             a
             Conspissation
             ,
             or
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             Condensation
             of
             the
             Motion
             ,
             and
             all
             Conde●sation
             being
             an
             Union
             doth
             fortifie
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             Motion
             is
             an
             Advantage
             of
             Percussion
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             of
             Penetration
             ;
             becaus
             Penetration
             is
             by
             Percussion
             ;
             and
             a
             Swifter
             and
             Stronger
             Percussion
             maketh
             a
             Swifter
             and
             Stronger
             Penetration
             :
             which
             is
             observable
             in
             Bows
             ,
             Balists
             ,
             Catapults
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             wherin
             the
             quick
             and
             smart
             Delivery
             maketh
             the
             great
             Percussion
             and
             Penetration
             ;
             and
             Time
             is
             very
             consyderable
             heerin
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Percussion
             be
             so
             Strong
             and
             Swift
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             Percussed
             hath
             not
             requisite
             Time
             to
             Resist
             ,
             it
             pierceth
             through
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             i●
             were
             only
             a
             Medium
             ;
             as
             a
             Bullet
             shot
             Directly
             through
             a
             Bord
             ,
             or
             Glass
             ,
             maketh
             only
             a
             round
             Hole
             in
             it
             ;
             wheras
             the
             same
             Strength
             ,
             not
             so
             Swift
             ,
             would
             make
             it
             first
             Bend
             and
             Cleav
             ,
             or
             Break
             ,
             which
             shew
             a
             Partial
             Resistance
             .
             And
             so
             if
             the
             Percussion
             be
             more
             Swift
             then
             Strong
             ,
             whereby
             it
             hath
             not
             requisite
             Time
             to
             Penetrate
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             Resisted
             ;
             as
             a
             Bullet
             shot
             Obliquely
             will
             Reflect
             from
             Water
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             say
             Graze
             ;
             as
             also
             Oister-shells
             (
             wherwith
             Boys
             use
             to
             make
             Ducks
             and
             Drakes
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             wheras
             in
             more
             time
             they
             would
             Sink
             into
             the
             Water
             .
             Also
             all
             Motions
             of
             Percussion
             or
             Penetration
             are
             Violent
             as
             to
             the
             Body
             Percussed
             or
             Penetrated
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             may
             Move
             Naturaly
             ,
             as
             a
             Bullet
             falling
             through
             Air
             ,
             or
             Water
             ,
             Naturaly
             Downward
             ,
             doth
             Violently
             Percuss
             and
             Penetrate
             the
             Air
             or
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             thereby
             Dislocated
             ,
             and
             Violently
             Elevated
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             and
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             that
             even
             that
             Motion
             of
             the
             Bullet
             is
             also
             as
             it
             were
             Violent
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Place
             of
             Rest
             from
             which
             
             the
             Bullet
             first
             Moveth
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             to
             be
             so
             Slow
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             only
             N●tural
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             next
             Place
             of
             Rest
             to
             which
             it
             Moveth
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             so
             Swift
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             but
             the
             Bullet
             shot
             is
             first
             put
             into
             Motion
             by
             the
             External
             Impression
             ,
             and
             that
             Motion
             being
             wholy
             Violent
             is
             Swiftest
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             Slowest
             at
             last
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Motion
             continueth
             Proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Impression
             ,
             though
             that
             last
             no
             longer
             then
             the
             very
             Contact
             ,
             and
             is
             Discontinued
             with
             it
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             conceiv
             that
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Continuation
             therof
             ,
             or
             Magical
             Line
             of
             Motion
             ,
             between
             such
             a
             Mover
             and
             Moved
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             fansied
             :
             for
             the
             Impression
             ,
             being
             an
             Accident
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             Subsist
             in
             its
             own
             Substance
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             Migrate
             into
             another
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Potentia
             which
             maketh
             the
             Impression
             Emanant
             ,
             but
             Inherent
             .
             Certeinly
             this
             is
             a
             Mystery
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             no
             Instance
             which
             doth
             more
             seemingly
             prove
             a
             Migration
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             the
             disproving
             heerof
             will
             very
             much
             confirm
             the
             contrary
             Truth
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             Matter
             having
             Naturaly
             in
             itself
             Motion
             is
             putt
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Motion
             Actuated
             by
             any
             Violent
             Impression
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Natural
             Tendence
             to
             Union
             or
             Station
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             most
             wonderful
             heerin
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             External
             Impression
             doth
             not
             only
             Actuate
             the
             Motion
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             Divert
             the
             Natural
             Tendence
             therof
             Downward
             ,
             and
             Direct
             it
             another
             way
             .
             But
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             Matter
             not
             only
             a
             Motion
             to
             Station
             which
             is
             Downward
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             Union
             ,
             which
             is
             generaly
             Directed
             by
             the
             other
             Downward
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             any
             way
             ;
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             Upward
             :
             and
             this
             Motion
             which
             is
             most
             Natural
             and
             Principal
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             Universal
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             ;
             and
             being
             Diverted
             ,
             and
             Directed
             Violently
             ,
             by
             the
             External
             Impression
             ,
             doth
             carry
             the
             Body
             that
             way
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             doth
             only
             Divert
             ,
             and
             not
             destroy
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             Notion
             of
             Descent
             ,
             which
             more
             Particylarly
             is
             to
             Station
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Particularly
             also
             Natural
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Body
             hath
             still
             a
             Nisus
             and
             Inclination
             that
             way
             .
             And
             the
             Diversion
             of
             the
             Motion
             being
             Violent
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             said
             ,
             Strongest
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Natural
             Weakest
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Violent
             Diversion
             doth
             overcome
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             ,
             and
             Proportionably
             Divert
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             Flying
             or
             Swimming
             ;
             and
             while
             it
             doth
             Totaly
             prevail
             against
             the
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             ,
             carrieth
             the
             Body
             in
             a
             Direct
             Line
             and
             Level
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             Decrement
             of
             the
             force
             :
             so
             that
             a
             
             Bullet
             shot
             out
             of
             a
             Gun
             doth
             not
             Move
             with
             an
             Equal
             Force
             so
             long
             as
             it
             flys
             Levell
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Unequal
             Execution
             that
             it
             doth
             at
             a
             neerer
             or
             farther
             Distance
             within
             that
             Levell
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Decreas
             by
             Proportionable
             Degrees
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             short
             Perpendicularly
             Upward
             it
             will
             Decreas
             in
             Swiftnes
             and
             Strength
             till
             it
             return
             again
             Downward
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Difference
             between
             such
             Violent
             and
             Natural
             Motions
             heerin
             .
             And
             as
             Rest
             and
             Motion
             are
             seemingly
             Contrary
             ,
             and
             yet
             Motion
             is
             indeed
             Subordinate
             ,
             and
             Subservient
             to
             Rest
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             to
             this
             Violent
             Diversion
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             Predominant
             over
             it
             .
             All
             which
             I
             shall
             manifestly
             approve
             by
             the
             common
             Experiment
             of
             a
             Ball
             Rebounding
             from
             a
             Paviment
             of
             Stone
             .
             Certeinly
             the
             Ball
             first
             falls
             Perpendicularly
             upon
             the
             Paviment
             by
             its
             own
             Natural
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             ,
             which
             being
             greater
             then
             is
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             it
             to
             its
             next
             Place
             of
             Rest
             ,
             and
             being
             stop'd
             by
             the
             Stone
             ,
             is
             Reflected
             Upward
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             Motion
             Diametricaly
             Opposite
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             Diversion
             and
             Direction
             ,
             which
             it
             receiveth
             from
             the
             Paviment
             Externaly
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             by
             any
             Continued
             Impression
             therof
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             its
             own
             Natural
             Motion
             Actuated
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             Diverted
             and
             Directed
             thereby
             .
             For
             the
             Paviment
             of
             Stone
             ,
             being
             Consistent
             and
             Quiescent
             ,
             can
             add
             nothing
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             such
             Impression
             upon
             the
             Ball
             ;
             as
             an
             Hand
             may
             by
             throwing
             or
             beating
             it
             back
             ;
             or
             a
             Racket
             by
             the
             Springines
             of
             the
             Strings
             ,
             first
             yielding
             ,
             and
             then
             Repercussing
             it
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             such
             Springines
             in
             the
             Ball
             which
             falleth
             upon
             the
             Paviment
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Motion
             of
             a
             Marble
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             most
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             not
             Springy
             or
             yielding
             Globules
             .
             But
             both
             the
             Direct
             and
             Reflex
             Motion
             are
             from
             the
             Ball
             or
             Marble
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             the
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Emanation
             of
             Rays
             ,
             which
             are
             Naturaly
             Reflexive
             ,
             aswell
             as
             Emanant
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             ●o
             also
             the
             Ball
             ,
             or
             Marble
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Natural
             Motion
             so
             D●verted
             ,
             do
             by
             Degrees
             prevail
             against
             that
             Violent
             Diversion
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             attein
             their
             Natural
             Rest.
             And
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Hole
             were
             made
             through
             the
             Body
             and
             Center
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             a
             Bullet
             drop'd
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Bullet
             would
             pass
             beyond
             the
             Center
             forward
             and
             backward
             ,
             like
             a
             Pendulum
             ,
             or
             Needle
             by
             its
             own
             Motion
             Actuated
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Degrees
             return
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Ball
             or
             Marble
             fall
             by
             a
             Diagonial
             Declivity
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             Penthous
             ,
             Roof
             ,
             or
             Hill
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             then
             ,
             becaus
             it
             half
             Resteth
             ,
             
             and
             half
             Moveth
             ,
             that
             Motion
             acquireth
             only
             half
             the
             Increments
             ,
             or
             Degrees
             of
             Velocity
             ,
             and
             may
             describe
             a
             Quadrant
             of
             a
             Proportionable
             Cycloid
             in
             the
             Descent
             afterward
             upon
             the
             Paviment
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             suppose
             a
             Granado
             shot
             from
             a
             Mortarpiece
             Diagonialy
             doth
             from
             the
             Angle
             of
             Inclination
             ,
             or
             Zenith
             ,
             describe
             such
             a
             Quadrant
             between
             the
             Perpendicular
             and
             Arch
             of
             the
             Circle
             :
             which
             I
             leav
             to
             the
             Curious
             more
             Exactly
             to
             determin
             .
             And
             there
             is
             the
             like
             Reason
             of
             the
             Semicircular
             Vibrations
             of
             the
             Pendulum
             :
             wherof
             the
             Center
             of
             Extension
             is
             the
             Point
             where
             the
             Line
             hangs
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             Pendulum
             is
             Produced
             to
             the
             Extremity
             of
             the
             Semidiametrical
             Plane
             ,
             where
             the
             Arch
             therof
             begineth
             Downward
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             let
             go
             ,
             but
             cannot
             Descend
             Perpendicularly
             Downward
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Line
             which
             is
             suspended
             at
             the
             Center
             doth
             stop
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             Divert
             and
             Direct
             its
             own
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             accordingly
             to
             describe
             almost
             a
             Semicircle
             half
             about
             that
             Center
             ,
             which
             it
             plainly
             doth
             ,
             without
             any
             External
             Impression
             or
             Reflexion
             from
             any
             other
             Body
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             its
             own
             Natural
             Motion
             so
             Diverted
             and
             Directed
             ;
             and
             by
             Proportionable
             Decrements
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             Needle
             of
             the
             Compass
             doth
             also
             so
             Move
             Horizontaly
             by
             a
             greater
             Motion
             of
             Verticity
             then
             is
             sufficient
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             the
             Pole
             )
             and
             so
             at
             last
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             prevailing
             against
             the
             Violent
             Diversion
             ,
             it
             Resteth
             Perpendicularly
             upon
             the
             Nadir
             of
             the
             Arch
             which
             it
             describeth
             ,
             and
             is
             Correspondent
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Perpendicular
             Line
             .
             And
             probably
             such
             Decrements
             of
             Violently
             Diverted
             Motions
             are
             Proportionable
             to
             the
             Increments
             of
             Natural
             Motion
             ▪
             And
             perhaps
             Motions
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             which
             are
             Spiritual
             and
             from
             the
             Potentia
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             are
             heerin
             Analogous
             to
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             :
             and
             so
             a
             Spring
             of
             Steel
             beat
             one
             way
             seems
             to
             make
             one
             Vibration
             almost
             as
             much
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             and
             the
             many
             V●brations
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             are
             from
             such
             Causes
             .
             It
             may
             be
             also
             inquired
             ,
             whether
             there
             are
             such
             Increments
             of
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             to
             Union
             Upward
             aswell
             as
             to
             Station
             Downward
             ,
             as
             whether
             a
             Bullet
             which
             is
             suck'd
             up
             by
             a
             mans
             Breath
             through
             a
             longer
             Musket
             barrel
             doth
             Ascend
             more
             Swiftly
             and
             more
             Strongly
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             shorter
             ;
             or
             
               Per
               Saltum
            
             ,
             like
             the
             Motion
             of
             Magnets
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Sucking
             and
             Expanding
             of
             the
             Included
             Air
             thereby
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             so
             far
             Expanded
             ,
             that
             the
             Retractive
             Potentia
             therof
             is
             more
             Praepotent
             then
             the
             Pondus
             of
             
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             and
             the
             Air
             being
             still
             suck'd
             the
             Bullet
             doth
             by
             the
             other
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             to
             Union
             ,
             as
             Naturaly
             follow
             it
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             (
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             )
             as
             if
             it
             did
             Descend
             by
             the
             Motion
             to
             Station
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             equaly
             as
             swiftly
             at
             last
             as
             at
             first
             like
             Aether
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             now
             observ
             one
             thing
             more
             in
             such
             Diverted
             Motions
             (
             which
             I
             have
             before
             intimated
             )
             that
             if
             the
             Impetus
             or
             Force
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             Actuated
             ,
             be
             greater
             then
             can
             be
             spent
             in
             carrying
             the
             Body
             Moved
             forward
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Resistance
             of
             the
             Medium
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             then
             it
             not
             only
             so
             carry's
             it
             Directly
             ,
             but
             the
             Excess
             therof
             doth
             also
             Move
             the
             Body
             Circularly
             .
             Thus
             a
             Bullet
             or
             Arrow
             discharged
             Violently
             from
             a
             Gun
             or
             Bow
             ,
             besides
             the
             Direct
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             Moves
             also
             Circularly
             .
             And
             so
             in
             a
             Whirlpitt
             which
             hath
             a
             Vent
             at
             the
             Bot●om
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Water
             above
             it
             are
             putt
             in
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             yet
             can
             not
             all
             Descend
             and
             issue
             out
             together
             ,
             therefore
             they
             Move
             Round
             ,
             as
             also
             Water
             in
             a
             Boiling
             Pott
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             common
             Experiment
             of
             Water
             Ascending
             from
             a
             Basin
             ,
             wherin
             a
             Flaming
             Candle
             or
             Charcoal
             kindled
             at
             one
             end
             is
             Perpendicularly
             fixed
             above
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             then
             an
             Urinal
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Vessel
             Inverted
             over
             it
             into
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Basin
             ,
             the
             Water
             will
             Move
             Round
             in
             the
             Basin
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             Ascend
             into
             the
             Urinal
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             any
             Motes
             swimming
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Water
             .
             And
             so
             I
             conceiv
             it
             to
             be
             a
             general
             Rule
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Body
             in
             Actual
             Motion
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             it
             can
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Actual
             Motion
             therof
             Move
             Directly
             ,
             the
             Parts
             therof
             will
             Move
             Circularly
             .
             Now
             becaus
             all
             Circular
             Motion
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             hath
             to
             some
             seemed
             so
             very
             Wonderful
             and
             Inexplicable
             ;
             I
             shall
             heer
             endeavor
             to
             explain
             it
             ,
             and
             grant
             that
             which
             is
             the
             very
             caus
             of
             their
             Wonderment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             Local
             Motion
             is
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             must
             be
             ,
             Progressive
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             from
             Place
             to
             Place
             :
             but
             we
             must
             also
             consyder
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Circular
             Motion
             is
             Immediately
             of
             the
             Parts
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Motes
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             Circularly
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             Mediately
             thereby
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Parts
             Move
             Progressively
             ,
             and
             Successively
             ,
             from
             their
             several
             Positions
             and
             Places
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             in
             their
             own
             Body
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             Body
             hath
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             ,
             and
             South
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             Place
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             
             and
             consequently
             by
             them
             the
             Whole
             Moves
             Circularly
             also
             in
             its
             Place
             ,
             wherin
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ;
             but
             only
             is
             Localy
             Varied
             or
             Moved
             according
             to
             that
             Variation
             and
             Motion
             of
             the
             Parts
             being
             itself
             in
             the
             who●e
             where
             it
             was
             before
             :
             and
             certeinly
             all
             the
             Parts
             may
             aswell
             Move
             so
             Simultaneously
             in
             Time
             ,
             and
             Successively
             and
             Orderly
             in
             Place
             ,
             as
             the
             Motes
             ;
             and
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Whole
             doth
             thereupon
             as
             Naturaly
             and
             Necessarily
             ensue
             :
             And
             so
             a
             Planet
             Moves
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             Immediately
             by
             the
             Parts
             therof
             ,
             and
             it
             Moves
             about
             the
             Sun
             Immediately
             by
             the
             Whole
             as
             a
             Part
             of
             that
             Circle
             which
             it
             describes
             Progressively
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             Line
             Perpetualy
             Curv
             ,
             And
             in
             such
             Motion
             of
             a
             Fluid
             Body
             any
             way
             ,
             the
             Parts
             therof
             do
             so
             farr
             forth
             Weigh
             ,
             Press
             ,
             or
             Move
             ,
             one
             another
             :
             as
             a
             Diver
             shall
             find
             in
             any
             Vortex
             or
             Stream
             ,
             if
             he
             oppose
             himself
             against
             the
             Current
             therof
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             any
             Progressive
             Motion
             of
             the
             Whole
             as
             when
             he
             swims
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sensible
             Difference
             .
             And
             this
             may
             help
             also
             to
             salv
             another
             Difficulty
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             esteemed
             Incomprehensible
             .
             How
             a
             Body
             Moving
             Circularly
             should
             Move
             Round
             in
             the
             Circumferential
             Parts
             therof
             in
             the
             same
             Space
             of
             Time
             as
             in
             the
             Centrical
             ;
             since
             the
             Circumferential
             describe
             larger
             Circles
             ,
             and
             Move
             through
             a
             greater
             Space
             or
             Distance
             of
             Place
             then
             the
             Centrical
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             by
             the
             same
             Pondus
             or
             Potentia
             .
             Wherin
             we
             must
             consyder
             that
             the
             Pondus
             or
             Potentia
             being
             Equaly
             applied
             to
             the
             whole
             Consistent
             Body
             Moved
             is
             distributed
             Equaly
             to
             all
             the
             Parts
             ,
             but
             doth
             Unequaly
             Move
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Unequal
             Distances
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Circumferential
             being
             Proportionably
             more
             Moved
             by
             their
             Equal
             share
             therof
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             Distances
             ,
             do
             Move
             Swifter
             ,
             or
             through
             Proportionably
             larger
             Circumferences
             though
             Simultaneously
             in
             the
             same
             Space
             of
             T●me
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Equality
             in
             Inequality
             ;
             and
             both
             are
             Proportionable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Consistent
             Body
             so
             Moved
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             Distance
             of
             the
             Circumferences
             therof
             from
             the
             Center
             .
             Also
             there
             is
             a
             Motion
             of
             the
             Whole
             partly
             Progressive
             ,
             and
             partly
             Circular
             ,
             As
             when
             a
             Coach
             or
             Cartwheel
             in
             going
             forward
             Moveth
             Round
             .
             And
             hence
             hath
             arose
             another
             Problem
             .
             How
             such
             a
             larger
             and
             a
             less
             Wheel
             being
             both
             fixed
             upon
             the
             same
             Axis
             should
             Move
             upon
             lower
             and
             higher
             Planes
             with
             Equal
             Circumvolutions
             .
             Which
             needeth
             no
             such
             Solution
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             Fallacy
             :
             for
             in
             such
             a
             Position
             and
             
             Motion
             the
             larger
             Wheel
             Moves
             Round
             by
             Perfect
             Circumvolutions
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             Wheel
             partly
             Slides
             along
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Moves
             Round
             )
             so
             farr
             as
             to
             equal
             the
             Circumvolutions
             of
             the
             larger
             Wheel
             :
             for
             indeed
             otherwise
             it
             were
             Impossible
             that
             one
             Circumvolution
             of
             a
             less
             Wheel
             should
             Equaly
             run
             over
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Planes
             ,
             being
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Longitude
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             larger
             ,
             becaus
             their
             Circumferences
             are
             not
             Equal
             .
             And
             this
             Fallacy
             may
             sensibly
             appear
             by
             not
             fixing
             ,
             but
             putting
             both
             the
             Wheels
             loos
             upon
             the
             same
             Axis
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             may
             plainly
             perceiv
             the
             Exact
             Difference
             of
             the
             Circumvolutions
             Proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Difference
             of
             the
             Circumferences
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             Transition
             from
             Place
             to
             Place
             ;
             and
             doth
             therefore
             import
             Place
             ;
             which
             is
             Relative
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Position
             of
             a
             Body
             in
             its
             own
             Extension
             otherwise
             then
             as
             the
             Parts
             therof
             are
             in
             their
             Respective
             Places
             in
             the
             Whole
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             Body
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Localy
             in
             itself
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             own
             Whole
             Positively
             ,
             but
             only
             Relatively
             :
             as
             we
             do
             not
             say
             England
             is
             in
             England
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             is
             not
             Properly
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             own
             Position
             and
             Extension
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Properly
             a
             Place
             Positively
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             only
             Relatively
             to
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Body
             ,
             in
             respect
             wherof
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             Place
             .
             Nor
             is
             Place
             the
             Superficies
             of
             other
             Bodys
             Ambient
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             but
             every
             Part
             within
             the
             Superficies
             of
             itself
             is
             also
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             Varieth
             in
             a
             Circular
             Motion
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Whole
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             and
             Vicinity
             of
             Bodys
             :
             and
             so
             is
             also
             every
             Point
             therof
             in
             a
             Place
             according
             to
             its
             own
             Proper
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             Coexist
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             Commove
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             also
             Collocated
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             severaly
             by
             itself
             alone
             :
             wherefore
             also
             the
             Superficies
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             is
             not
             the
             Place
             therof
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             it
             be
             so
             many
             several
             Places
             :
             but
             as
             Extension
             hath
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Position
             of
             every
             one
             Part
             severaly
             in
             itself
             ,
             becaus
             every
             one
             hath
             a
             several
             Position
             in
             itself
             ;
             so
             the
             Place
             therof
             is
             the
             Relation
             of
             one
             to
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             Beyond
             ,
             farther
             ,
             or
             neerer
             ,
             heer
             ,
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Notional
             Relation
             ,
             as
             First
             and
             Last
             in
             Extension
             ,
             but
             Real
             ;
             becaus
             
             Extension
             hath
             Realy
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Time
             hath
             Realy
             Part
             after
             Part
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             .
             And
             so
             Circumference
             and
             Center
             are
             Real
             Relations
             of
             Extension
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             Real
             Advantages
             of
             more
             or
             less
             Distance
             of
             any
             Parts
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             this
             Real
             Relation
             ,
             a
             Body
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             Place
             or
             Part
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             :
             And
             if
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             were
             a
             Magnet
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             a
             North
             and
             South
             Pole
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             own
             Parts
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             other
             Points
             of
             the
             Utmost
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Inner
             Circumference
             therof
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             Body
             beyond
             it
             to
             which
             they
             may
             so
             Point
             .
             And
             so
             England
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             London
             in
             such
             a
             Part
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             any
             less
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             the
             Parts
             therof
             are
             Relatively
             Distant
             more
             or
             less
             from
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             their
             Situation
             any
             way
             Varied
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             such
             Real
             Places
             ,
             so
             also
             certein
             Real
             Stages
             and
             Posts
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             Realy
             fixed
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Circumference
             and
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             any
             Part
             or
             Particular
             Body
             therof
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Higher
             ,
             or
             Lower
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             Outward
             or
             Inward
             ,
             and
             two
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             wherof
             the
             Axis
             doth
             Intersect
             the
             Center
             by
             one
             determinate
             Line
             ending
             in
             two
             certein
             Points
             ,
             and
             so
             directing
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             determining
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             the
             Compass
             .
             And
             so
             there
             are
             also
             two
             Opposite
             Circumvolutions
             of
             Aether
             and
             Aethereous
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             Denominate
             East
             ,
             and
             West
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             Circumvolutions
             ,
             one
             way
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             according
             to
             these
             Real
             Differences
             I
             suppose
             all
             the
             several
             Localitys
             and
             Motions
             of
             any
             other
             Bodys
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             as
             Various
             as
             all
             Mathematical
             Figures
             )
             may
             be
             Determined
             and
             Denominated
             .
             Also
             becaus
             all
             Spirits
             whether
             Material
             or
             Immaterial
             are
             within
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             which
             no
             one
             of
             them
             can
             Possess
             ,
             or
             fill
             ,
             or
             be
             Coextended
             with
             it
             all
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             in
             some
             Definite
             Place
             ,
             or
             Vbi
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Proper
             Place
             of
             the
             Matter
             which
             they
             Possess
             ;
             though
             Matter
             itself
             be
             only
             in
             such
             a
             Proper
             Place
             Circumscriptively
             and
             Extensively
             ,
             becaus
             it
             only
             hath
             Extension
             of
             itself
             ;
             and
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             by
             being
             Localy
             therin
             do
             acquire
             such
             a
             Definitive
             Coextension
             therwith
             
             and
             thereby
             ;
             which
             Coextension
             is
             the
             
               Commune
               Vinculum
            
             of
             Matter
             and
             of
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             such
             are
             Immaterial
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             Consubstantiate
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             Inhere
             in
             it
             in
             
               Staetu
               Conjuncto
            
             ,
             ●s
             Angels
             ,
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             Emanant
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             yet
             are
             in
             it
             and
             in
             some
             certein
             Vbi
             thereof
             (
             though
             
               in
               Statu
               Separato
            
             )
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             others
             :
             and
             their
             Coextension
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             the
             same
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             or
             Inhesion
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             the
             other
             which
             we
             call
             Material
             are
             indeed
             no
             more
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             Material
             ,
             then
             Angelical
             Spirits
             ;
             but
             only
             so
             termed
             by
             way
             of
             Distinction
             from
             such
             their
             Consubstantiation
             and
             Inhesion
             being
             in
             themselvs
             truly
             Spirits
             in
             Bodys
             (
             as
             I
             have
             therefore
             so
             called
             them
             all
             by
             one
             general
             Name
             )
             as
             well
             as
             Angels
             out
             of
             Bodys
             ,
             (
             as
             Inherent
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Emanant
             )
             and
             though
             they
             be
             indeed
             Inferior
             and
             less
             Spiritual
             Kinds
             of
             Spirits
             then
             Immaterial
             in
             many
             other
             respects
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Universal
             Kind
             ,
             or
             Genus
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             much
             Contradistinguished
             from
             Matter
             :
             &
             therefore
             are
             no
             more
             Matter
             nor
             Material
             in
             that
             sens
             one
             then
             another
             .
             Which
             I
             shall
             again
             and
             again
             desire
             Materialists
             to
             consyder
             ,
             and
             remind
             ;
             and
             rightly
             to
             understand
             these
             Terms
             of
             Material
             and
             Immaterial
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             explained
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             judg
             therof
             according
             to
             ●he
             Things
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Things
             according
             to
             mistaken
             Terms
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             waiv
             the
             Terms
             wholy
             ,
             and
             call
             Matter
             Body
             ,
             and
             every
             such
             Form
             or
             Substantial
             Activity
             Spirit
             ,
             whether
             Conjunct
             ,
             or
             Separate
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             apprehend
             them
             rightly
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             .
             Wheras
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             so
             cleared
             these
             Terms
             and
             Notions
             to
             themselvs
             ,
             either
             affirm
             all
             Spirits
             to
             be
             Matter
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             are
             only
             Material
             Spirits
             .
             And
             I
             begg
             of
             every
             Christian
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             believeth
             that
             there
             are
             Angelical
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             after
             Death
             ,
             thus
             Separate
             from
             the
             Matter
             ,
             only
             as
             freely
             and
             fairly
             to
             Contemplate
             them
             in
             his
             Mind
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             Matter
             ;
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             Corporeal
             Quantity
             ,
             and
             so
             prepare
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             fitt
             Judg
             of
             what
             I
             shall
             prove
             unto
             him
             beyond
             any
             Postulation
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             that
             thereby
             every
             Materialist
             may
             so
             Purifie
             and
             Spiritualise
             his
             own
             Immaterial
             Mind
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             too
             farr
             Immersed
             and
             Ingaged
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             also
             himself
             clearly
             discern
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             by
             his
             own
             Spiritual
             
             Light
             beyond
             all
             my
             Probations
             :
             wheras
             some
             ,
             becaus
             they
             do
             not
             Distinguish
             between
             Extension
             and
             Coextension
             ,
             therefore
             Confound
             Bodys
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             becaus
             they
             do
             not
             distinguish
             between
             Extension
             and
             Matter
             ,
             therefore
             Confound
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             becaus
             they
             do
             not
             distinguish
             between
             Extension
             and
             Vacuity
             ,
             therefore
             Confound
             Entity
             and
             Nonentity
             .
             And
             though
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             Spirits
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Coextension
             therof
             to
             be
             their
             Ubi
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             Suppose
             Matter
             itself
             and
             the
             very
             Extension
             therof
             to
             be
             in
             some
             other
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             somthing
             which
             they
             call
             Space
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             either
             be
             another
             Extension
             without
             a
             Body
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             Nothing
             :
             though
             ,
             as
             Position
             is
             only
             a
             particular
             Consideration
             or
             Notion
             of
             Extension
             (
             as
             the
             Body
             or
             any
             Part
             therof
             is
             in
             its
             own
             Extension
             )
             so
             Space
             is
             only
             another
             Particular
             Consyderation
             or
             Notion
             of
             Extension
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             or
             any
             Part
             therof
             is
             in
             so
             much
             of
             that
             Extension
             :
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             are
             Realy
             any
             Things
             in
             themselvs
             Absolutely
             ,
             as
             Extension
             ,
             or
             Relatively
             ,
             as
             Place
             ;
             and
             though
             these
             are
             such
             particular
             Notions
             of
             Somthing
             Real
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             Extension
             :
             yet
             Vacuity
             consydered
             in
             itself
             as
             no
             Extension
             of
             Matter
             can
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             any
             Notion
             whatsoever
             of
             any
             thing
             Real
             :
             for
             then
             it
             should
             be
             Space
             which
             Realy
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Extension
             of
             Matter
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             only
             such
             a
             particular
             Notion
             :
             Wherefore
             they
             must
             conceiv
             it
             to
             be
             another
             Extension
             without
             Matter
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             another
             Imaginary
             Extension
             of
             Extension
             ,
             or
             that
             wherin
             both
             the
             Matter
             and
             also
             Extension
             therof
             is
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             may
             proceed
             Infinitely
             :
             but
             all
             such
             Process
             Infinite
             is
             most
             Contrary
             to
             Finite
             Nature
             and
             to
             all
             Philosophy
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             the
             vaine
             Reduplication
             in
             Terms
             of
             the
             same
             Thing
             in
             itself
             .
             Now
             if
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             were
             one
             and
             same
             ,
             then
             Matter
             needeth
             none
             other
             such
             Imaginary
             Extension
             ,
             or
             Vacuous
             Space
             ,
             wherin
             it
             may
             be
             Extended
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Extended
             in
             itself
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             also
             be
             Extension
             :
             or
             if
             Matter
             be
             the
             Substance
             ,
             and
             Extension
             the
             Proper
             and
             Inseparable
             Accident
             and
             Affection
             therof
             ,
             then
             also
             it
             needeth
             none
             other
             such
             Imaginary
             Extension
             ,
             or
             Vacuous
             Space
             wherin
             it
             may
             be
             Extended
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Extended
             by
             its
             own
             Extension
             .
             Wherefore
             Vacuity
             is
             neither
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             Extension
             ,
             nor
             any
             Real
             Relation
             ,
             nor
             Notion
             therof
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             any
             Thing
             ,
             or
             Entity
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             meerly
             Nothing
             or
             Nonentity
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             only
             a
             
             particular
             Consyderation
             or
             Notion
             ;
             as
             Nullity
             or
             a
             Cyphar
             is
             of
             Number
             ,
             or
             Nontime
             of
             Time
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             Improper
             Notfinites
             ,
             wherof
             I
             have
             formerly
             discoursed
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             Privative
             founded
             in
             Positives
             ,
             which
             thereby
             Complexively
             may
             be
             Consydered
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             Somthing
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             Negative
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Negation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Respective
             Affirmative
             Being
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             of
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             neither
             Long
             ,
             nor
             Short
             ;
             Broad
             ,
             nor
             Narrow
             ;
             High
             ,
             nor
             Low
             :
             having
             no
             Longitude
             ,
             Latitude
             ,
             or
             Profundity
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Extension
             ;
             which
             we
             all
             acknowledg
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             differ
             about
             Terms
             :
             but
             as
             consydered
             severaly
             from
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             Nothing
             ,
             and
             Notfinite
             ,
             and
             so
             consydering
             it
             I
             need
             not
             disprove
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             plainly
             proves
             itself
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             being
             only
             a
             Negation
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             own
             Denial
             of
             what
             any
             would
             Affirm
             or
             Imagine
             it
             to
             be
             :
             and
             so
             
               Vacuum
               est
               Non
               ens
            
             ,
             or
             
               Vacuum
               Non
               est
            
             ,
             or
             
               Non
               est
               Vacuum
            
             ,
             are
             tantamount
             .
             Yet
             becaus
             some
             are
             so
             fond
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             like
             Lovers
             they
             feign
             it
             to
             be
             that
             which
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             would
             almost
             like
             Paracelsians
             Create
             it
             to
             Be
             by
             their
             own
             Imagination
             therof
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             argue
             against
             it
             .
             And
             certeinly
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Vacuity
             ,
             becaus
             God
             himself
             never
             Created
             it
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             he
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             a
             Nonentity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Creable
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             the
             very
             Negative
             Term
             from
             which
             Creation
             doth
             commence
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             necessarily
             Caus
             that
             to
             Be
             which
             it
             Creates
             ;
             becaus
             Being
             is
             the
             other
             Affirmative
             Term
             of
             Creation
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             Not
             being
             to
             Being
             .
             And
             wheras
             it
             is
             commonly
             demanded
             ,
             Whether
             God
             could
             not
             Possibly
             have
             Created
             two
             or
             more
             Worlds
             having
             Such
             a
             Space
             or
             Distance
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             one
             Part
             of
             this
             World
             having
             such
             a
             Space
             or
             Distance
             from
             another
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             He
             might
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             also
             Creute
             such
             a
             Space
             or
             Distance
             (
             which
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             Realy
             Extension
             )
             without
             any
             Body
             or
             Matter
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             they
             who
             ask
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             any
             Materialists
             themselvs
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             grant
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             affirm
             the
             Extension
             itself
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             the
             Extension
             ,
             must
             by
             granting
             it
             ,
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             Contradict
             themselvs
             :
             for
             then
             that
             Extensive
             Space
             or
             Distance
             must
             also
             be
             Matter
             .
             The
             Philosophers
             Reason
             against
             Vacuity
             ,
             That
             then
             two
             Body●
             should
             not
             be
             together
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             other
             Body
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             any
             Extension
             or
             Extensive
             Space
             therof
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             any
             Thing
             ,
             
             which
             may
             Disterminate
             them
             ,
             be
             between
             them
             ;
             is
             so
             very
             true
             and
             Cogent
             ,
             that
             I
             profess
             to
             dispute
             no
             farther
             with
             him
             who
             shall
             deny
             it
             ,
             until
             he
             can
             shew
             me
             the
             Fallacy
             ,
             or
             Infirmity
             ,
             therof
             .
             Sensible
             Experiments
             against
             it
             are
             manifold
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Constellation
             therof
             in
             the
             whole
             Sphere
             of
             the
             Universal
             Nature
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             collect
             them
             all
             into
             one
             Statike
             Rule
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             Weight
             nor
             Power
             can
             wholy
             Remove
             any
             Body
             out
             of
             the
             present
             Place
             therof
             (
             though
             it
             may
             Rarefy
             or
             Expand
             it
             and
             so
             Exue
             part
             therof
             )
             unles
             another
             Body
             may
             Succeed
             :
             and
             if
             it
             do
             so
             Remove
             any
             Body
             ,
             another
             doth
             Naturaly
             and
             so
             must
             Necessarily
             Succeed
             .
             As
             let
             Air
             be
             suck'd
             out
             of
             a
             Bladder
             the
             Sides
             therof
             will
             Proportionably
             Approach
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Close
             together
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             an
             Airpump
             or
             Expansor
             the
             Operation
             should
             be
             so
             Strong
             as
             exceed
             the
             Consistence
             and
             Strength
             of
             the
             Glass
             ,
             such
             an
             Exuction
             would
             also
             break
             the
             very
             Receiver
             .
             Now
             certeinly
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Caus
             or
             Reason
             of
             the
             Adhesion
             of
             the
             Air
             to
             the
             Bladder
             ,
             or
             Glass
             (
             which
             are
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Discontinuous
             Spiritualy
             )
             but
             only
             the
             Continuity
             of
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             therof
             to
             Union
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             which
             is
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             ,
             or
             any
             Discontinuity
             of
             the
             Universal
             Matter
             .
             So
             in
             a
             Siphon
             ,
             though
             the
             overweight
             of
             Water
             in
             the
             longer
             Leg
             be
             requisite
             ,
             yet
             the
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             by
             the
             Gravity
             doth
             not
             otherwise
             Caus
             so
             great
             a
             weight
             of
             Water
             in
             the
             shorter
             Leg
             to
             Ascend
             then
             only
             by
             its
             own
             Natural
             Decession
             whereby
             the
             other
             doth
             as
             Naturaly
             Succeed
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             if
             any
             Ai●
             be
             lett
             in
             at
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Siphon
             ▪
             And
             it
             is
             not
             as
             when
             a
             Preponderous
             Weight
             or
             Prepotent
             Power
             at
             one
             end
             of
             a
             Rope
             draws
             up
             a
             less
             Weight
             tied
             to
             the
             other
             end
             therof
             :
             for
             as
             Air
             is
             not
             so
             fastned
             to
             the
             Bladder
             or
             Glass
             which
             are
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             so
             neither
             Water
             to
             Water
             ,
             though
             Homogeneous
             ,
             becaus
             Water
             is
             a
             Fluid
             Body
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             such
             Consistence
             as
             will
             endure
             any
             such
             drawing
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             a
             small
             and
             weak
             Consistence
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             But
             one
             part
             therof
             in
             the
             Siphon
             is
             so
             United
             to
             another
             by
             this
             Natural
             and
             most
             Indissoluble
             Ligament
             of
             Adhesion
             and
             Union
             of
             Matter
             to
             Matter
             ,
             so
             that
             for
             the
             Necessary
             Completion
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Weigh●
             of
             Water
             doth
             Succeed
             ,
             otherwise
             Water
             in
             the
             Siphon
             might
             run
             at
             any
             hight
             if
             the
             over-weight
             were
             the
             only
             Caus.
             And
             Air
             Rarefied
             by
             Flame
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             though
             much
             Lighter
             ,
             Draweth
             up
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             Heavier
             ,
             
             by
             being
             again
             Condensated
             in
             itself
             by
             Cold
             after
             the
             Extinction
             of
             the
             Flame
             or
             Fire
             ,
             whereby
             it
             occupys
             a
             less
             Space
             ;
             and
             the
             Water
             doth
             Succeed
             it
             ,
             and
             Ascend
             as
             Naturaly
             to
             prevent
             the
             Vacuity
             as
             it
             doth
             Descend
             in
             a
             Whirlpitt
             ;
             Yea
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             this
             Motion
             to
             Union
             is
             most
             Natural
             and
             Predominant
             ,
             even
             over
             Motion
             to
             Station
             ,
             and
             no
             Body
             can
             Move
             any
             way
             in
             the
             whole
             Orb
             of
             Matter
             by
             any
             Private
             Motion
             whatsoever
             ,
             unles
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             be
             first
             Completed
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Orbicular
             ;
             not
             only
             becaus
             the
             Superaether
             is
             most
             Rare
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             suppose
             most
             Fluid
             :
             and
             all
             Fluidity
             doth
             Naturaly
             Conglobate
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             :
             but
             though
             we
             should
             suppose
             it
             most
             Dens
             ,
             and
             Firm
             or
             Consistent
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             Perfectly
             Globous
             ;
             becaus
             that
             is
             the
             Proper
             and
             only
             Perfect
             Figure
             of
             Union
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             most
             Natural
             Motion
             to
             Union
             of
             the
             M●tter
             must
             reduce
             it
             :
             and
             as
             it
             would
             reduce
             the
             Bladder
             or
             Glass
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             most
             Consistent
             Bodys
             to
             Perfect
             Union
             Inwardly
             if
             the
             Air
             could
             be
             wholy
             Exucted
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Body
             within
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             would
             also
             Outwardly
             ,
             to
             a
             most
             Perfect
             Globular
             Figure
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Body
             without
             it
             ;
             becaus
             God
             hath
             Created
             in
             it
             a
             Principle
             of
             most
             Perfect
             Union
             which
             is
             Globular
             .
             Now
             as
             all
             Sens
             doth
             militate
             against
             Vacuity
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             no
             Sensible
             Experiment
             which
             hath
             ever
             yet
             been
             offered
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             when
             Vacuists
             themselvs
             have
             farther
             consydered
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             at
             last
             found
             therin
             some
             Plenitude
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             discern
             at
             first
             :
             and
             I
             very
             much
             wonder
             how
             ever
             any
             man
             first
             fansied
             such
             a
             Vacuity
             other
             then
             as
             a
             Notion
             of
             such
             a
             part●cular
             Notfinite
             ,
             or
             Negation
             of
             any
             Extension
             ,
             whenas
             Mankind
             hath
             never
             yet
             so
             Imagined
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             any
             such
             Nullity
             in
             Number
             ;
             or
             Nontime
             ;
             either
             Coacervate
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             if
             an
             History
             should
             thus
             begin
             ,
             In
             the
             6954
             th
             year
             before
             the
             Begining
             of
             the
             World
             :
             or
             Interspersed
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             if
             we
             should
             affirm
             some
             Nontime
             or
             Nonday
             between
             Sunday
             and
             Munday
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Having
             thus
             Consydered
             Matter
             as
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             with
             the
             Corporeal
             Quantity
             or
             Extension
             ,
             and
             other
             Accidents
             or
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             only
             we
             can
             know
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             Spirits
             by
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             let
             us
             now
             so
             Review
             it
             simply
             as
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Accidents
             or
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             and
             severaly
             and
             distinctly
             from
             any
             Spirit
             or
             Spiritual
             Quality
             whatsoever
             ,
             
             wherof
             I
             shall
             discours
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             we
             can
             make
             of
             itself
             alone
             ,
             or
             with
             all
             its
             own
             Apparatus
             ,
             any
             such
             Spirit
             or
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             Produce
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Atoms
             or
             Corpuscles
             therof
             :
             wheras
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             only
             one
             Universal
             Homogeneous
             and
             most
             Intire
             Body
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             hath
             Aggregate
             Atoms
             and
             Corpuscles
             in
             its
             own
             whole
             ,
             Mathematicaly
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             indeed
             no
             such
             Segregate
             Atoms
             or
             Corpuscles
             therof
             Physicaly
             as
             they
             do
             Imagin
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             such
             Possibly
             be
             without
             Intervening
             Vacuity
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             disproved
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Antient
             Atomists
             did
             also
             hold
             Vacuity
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             most
             fals
             ,
             yet
             was
             more
             Consistent
             in
             itself
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             of
             our
             Modern
             Corpuscularians
             ,
             who
             affirm
             Segregate
             Corpuscles
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Vacuity
             ,
             but
             other
             Matter
             Intervening
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             or
             Matter
             Segregate
             ,
             and
             not
             Segregate
             :
             and
             that
             Segregation
             therof
             which
             they
             pretend
             is
             only
             the
             Discontinuity
             of
             the
             Bodys
             of
             several
             Composita
             by
             their
             Individual
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             Homogeneous
             and
             Continuous
             Body
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             even
             Heterogeneous
             Composita
             ,
             which
             are
             Spiritualy
             Discontinuous
             ,
             are
             yet
             Materialy
             as
             Continuous
             ,
             as
             Homogeneous
             :
             And
             so
             polished
             Metall
             and
             Marble
             ,
             Drops
             of
             Water
             and
             Glass
             ,
             Brick
             and
             Mortar
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Divelled
             or
             Discontinued
             ,
             unles
             Air
             or
             other
             Matter
             may
             Succeed
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             Continuity
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             therof
             ;
             which
             is
             Absolutely
             Necessary
             :
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             Continuity
             of
             any
             Compositum
             ,
             which
             is
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             is
             only
             Respectively
             Requisite
             for
             the
             preservation
             therof
             ,
             and
             whereby
             it
             doth
             Continue
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             it
             can
             ,
             and
             defend
             itself
             from
             other
             Ambient
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             do
             Besiege
             and
             Assalt
             the
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             with
             their
             Heterogeneous
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Menstruous
             Power
             therof
             enter
             and
             Corrupt
             it
             if
             they
             can
             :
             wheras
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Discontinuity
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Bodily
             Compositum
             ,
             the
             next
             Ambient
             Bodys
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             ,
             do
             and
             must
             Immediately
             Succeed
             to
             Complete
             the
             Great
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             which
             can
             suffer
             no
             Discontinuity
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             will
             afford
             them
             such
             Materials
             as
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             supposed
             Segregate
             Atoms
             or
             Corpuscles
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             them
             Compose
             and
             Confabricate
             them
             as
             they
             please
             into
             any
             Body
             ,
             having
             
             Longitude
             ,
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Profundity
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Corporeal
             Extension
             ;
             yet
             certeinly
             this
             will
             be
             only
             Matter
             so
             Extended
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             Aether
             ,
             or
             Air
             ,
             or
             Water
             ,
             or
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Tree
             ,
             or
             Brute
             ,
             or
             Man
             ,
             or
             Angel.
             And
             this
             Extension
             of
             the
             Matter
             itself
             will
             only
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             be
             Orbicular
             ,
             for
             though
             all
             other
             Figures
             be
             in
             Extension
             Potentialy
             ,
             yet
             any
             Variation
             from
             this
             most
             Homogeneous
             Figure
             of
             Union
             is
             by
             the
             Heterogeneity
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Plastike
             Virtue
             therof
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Architect
             or
             Statuary
             doth
             superinduce
             them
             ,
             by
             Varying
             that
             one
             Universal
             Figure
             of
             the
             Matter
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             will
             also
             allow
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             Spirits
             or
             Spiritual
             Q●alitys
             ,
             to
             Mold
             the
             Matter
             into
             what
             Figure
             they
             please
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             none
             other
             then
             Matter
             so
             Figured
             and
             Effigiated
             ,
             and
             only
             as
             so
             many
             Statues
             of
             Elements
             ,
             Vegetatives
             ,
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             Intelligences
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Things
             themselvs
             .
             Also
             though
             all
             Matter
             be
             Equidens
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Equigrave
             ,
             and
             the
             Variations
             therof
             only
             superinduced
             in
             it
             by
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             by
             some
             termed
             Qualitys
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             allow
             them
             to
             Densify
             or
             Rarify
             ,
             Gravitate
             ,
             or
             Levitate
             ,
             those
             Statues
             as
             they
             pleas
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             made
             thereby
             no
             other
             then
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             but
             only
             more
             Dens
             ,
             or
             Rare
             ,
             Grave
             ,
             or
             Light.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             though
             all
             Matter
             doth
             Naturaly
             affect
             Rest
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             therof
             is
             only
             to
             Rest
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             at
             any
             time
             Violently
             Removed
             and
             Dislocated
             by
             Spirits
             or
             Disturbed
             by
             their
             Spiritual
             Operations
             ;
             yet
             we
             will
             also
             allow
             them
             all
             the
             Motions
             of
             Matter
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             Local
             Motions
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             them
             either
             Move
             their
             whole
             Statues
             or
             any
             Parts
             ,
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             Atoms
             therof
             ,
             this
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             or
             every
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             as
             Automatous
             as
             they
             can
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             Moved
             by
             or
             with
             any
             such
             Local
             Motions
             :
             yet
             as
             the
             whole
             Statues
             Moving
             Upward
             ,
             or
             Downward
             ,
             Progressively
             or
             Circularly
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             only
             be
             Statues
             ;
             so
             every
             one
             of
             their
             Parts
             ,
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             Atoms
             ,
             so
             Moving
             therin
             ,
             will
             be
             only
             such
             Parts
             ,
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             Atoms
             therof
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             Whole
             also
             the
             same
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             only
             with
             such
             Variations
             of
             the
             Local
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             or
             Parts
             therof
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Affections
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             of
             Gravity
             Levity
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             producing
             those
             Various
             Motions
             ,
             or
             of
             Figure
             and
             Extension
             produced
             thereby
             ,
             but
             
             still
             the
             Statues
             will
             be
             only
             Matter
             ,
             having
             such
             or
             such
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Rarity
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             or
             Rest
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Affections
             of
             Matter
             :
             which
             are
             Formaly
             in
             themselvs
             and
             all
             together
             only
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             Matter
             only
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Statue
             :
             but
             can
             induce
             no
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             Drines
             ,
             Vegetation
             ,
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             Intellection
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             are
             formaly
             in
             themselves
             other
             things
             farr
             Different
             from
             Matter
             ,
             and
             any
             or
             all
             the
             Affections
             therof
             :
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             more
             particularly
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             in
             my
             following
             Discourses
             :
             though
             I
             have
             already
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             as
             Matter
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             Affections
             therof
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             and
             their
             Operations
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             (
             though
             now
             I
             have
             admitted
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             only
             by
             way
             of
             Supposition
             )
             they
             are
             superinduced
             in
             the
             Matter
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             a
             fitt
             Hous
             and
             Work
             hous
             for
             itself
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             both
             dwell
             and
             Work
             therin
             ;
             and
             so
             Spirits
             are
             Instrumental
             to
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Matter
             to
             Spirits
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             when
             I
             see
             a
             Ship
             sailing
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             steering
             her
             Cours
             according
             to
             the
             Art
             of
             Navigation
             ,
             with
             her
             Sails
             spread
             ,
             Tackling
             ,
             and
             Rudder
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             Furniture
             rightly
             Instructed
             and
             Gubernated
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             therefore
             conceiv
             that
             she
             can
             thus
             perform
             the
             Voiage
             of
             herself
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             those
             Instrumentalitys
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             she
             was
             first
             thus
             rigged
             and
             fitted
             by
             men
             ,
             so
             she
             hath
             still
             men
             abord
             who
             thus
             guide
             her
             ,
             though
             I
             may
             not
             see
             them
             upon
             the
             Deck
             ;
             So
             when
             I
             Contemplate
             the
             Active
             Operations
             of
             the
             several
             Composita
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Rude
             and
             Common
             Matter
             could
             never
             so
             ●ffigiate
             and
             Diversify
             itself
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Spirits
             did
             so
             Prepare
             it
             for
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             still
             do
             Act
             it
             and
             Operate
             in
             it
             .
             Also
             I
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             only
             some
             Correspondence
             and
             Analogy
             between
             all
             Created
             Nature
             as
             it
             is
             one
             Univers
             and
             Republike
             ;
             but
             more
             or
             less
             between
             all
             the
             several
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             to
             be
             between
             all
             Quantitys
             :
             and
             so
             there
             is
             also
             between
             all
             the
             Affections
             of
             Matter
             among
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             likewise
             between
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             conteined
             within
             the
             same
             Extension
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Figures
             therof
             are
             the
             Hieroglyphical
             Images
             of
             the
             Various
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             Signature
             therof
             :
             and
             so
             Condensation
             is
             
             Analogous
             to
             Intension
             ,
             and
             Rarity
             to
             Remission
             of
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Pondus
             to
             Potentia
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             especialy
             Motion
             is
             Analogous
             to
             the
             very
             Activity
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             yet
             as
             Matter
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             all
             Material
             and
             Spiritual
             Accidents
             are
             Genericaly
             Different
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Local
             Motion
             from
             the
             Active
             and
             Generative
             or
             Corruptive
             Motion
             of
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             from
             Vegetation
             ,
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             Intellection
             ,
             which
             are
             Motions
             of
             a
             farr
             other
             Nature
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             Matter
             and
             Material
             Accidents
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             not
             be
             Formaly
             the
             very
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             so
             neither
             are
             they
             Potentialy
             as
             others
             have
             supposed
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             Educe
             them
             all
             out
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             
               Potentia
               Materiae
            
             ,
             and
             some
             Christian
             Philosophers
             in
             compliance
             therwith
             have
             supposed
             the
             first
             Chaos
             to
             be
             only
             such
             a
             
               Materia
               Prima
            
             ;
             though
             God
             saith
             expresly
             that
             in
             the
             very
             Begining
             he
             Created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Comprehending
             Superaether
             and
             all
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Matter
             had
             not
             only
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Materia
               Prima
            
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             common
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             Extension
             ,
             one
             Orbicular
             Figure
             ,
             Equidensity
             ,
             and
             Equigravity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             particular
             Diversifications
             ,
             and
             Variations
             of
             Spheres
             ,
             of
             several
             Figures
             ,
             Densitys
             ,
             and
             Gravitys
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             the
             Superaether
             then
             probably
             was
             Created
             Perfect
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             all
             the
             Furniture
             therof
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             :
             and
             the
             Elements
             were
             Created
             in
             such
             a
             maner
             as
             did
             Denominate
             them
             Aethereal
             ,
             and
             Aereal
             Heavens
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             (
             yea
             the
             very
             Heavens
             and
             the
             very
             Earth
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             Criticaly
             observed
             )
             though
             Inform
             ,
             and
             Inane
             ,
             and
             without
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             Secondary
             and
             Subordinate
             to
             Rest
             ,
             and
             wherof
             there
             was
             no
             Need
             nor
             Use
             before
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             were
             Ordeined
             afterward
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             discours
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Waters
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Moving
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             by
             Supernatural
             Incubation
             did
             Prepare
             and
             Predispose
             it
             for
             the
             Producing
             and
             Perfecting
             all
             things
             ,
             (
             that
             were
             before
             Created
             in
             it
             )
             afterward
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Incubation
               of
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Actuality
               and
               Potentiality
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Generation
               and
               Corruption
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               Process
               therof
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               Scale
               of
               Nature
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Oeconomy
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             GOd
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             or
             very
             first
             Instant
             ,
             Created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             could
             also
             have
             Perfected
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             Creatures
             therin
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Instant
             ;
             as
             most
             probably
             he
             did
             so
             Perfect
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             Angelical
             Nature
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             highest
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             highest
             Nature
             ,
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Infinite
             Power
             ;
             yet
             also
             to
             manifest
             his
             Infinite
             Liberty
             and
             Absolute
             Sovereignty
             over
             Created
             Being
             ,
             and
             the
             Subordination
             and
             Subjection
             therof
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             Caus
             themselvs
             to
             Be
             from
             Notbeing
             ,
             so
             also
             after
             they
             had
             a
             Being
             ,
             could
             not
             of
             themselvs
             Perfect
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             attein
             any
             farther
             Degree
             of
             Welbeing
             without
             him
             and
             his
             Creating
             Causality
             ,
             did
             first
             let
             this
             Elementary
             World
             ly
             in
             the
             Chaos
             therof
             ,
             and
             afterward
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Space
             of
             Time
             as
             seemed
             fitt
             to
             his
             Divine
             Wisedom
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Six
             several
             Days
             ,
             proceed
             Gradualy
             and
             Orderly
             to
             Perfect
             them
             .
             And
             though
             the
             
             first
             Creation
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             to
             Being
             ,
             must
             therefore
             have
             been
             in
             an
             Instant
             ;
             becaus
             there
             is
             only
             one
             Affirmative
             Term
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Being
             ;
             which
             must
             necessarily
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             assoon
             as
             it
             was
             ;
             yet
             all
             these
             Works
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             which
             were
             Productions
             from
             Potentiality
             to
             Actuality
             ,
             or
             Original
             Generations
             from
             not
             such
             a
             Being
             to
             such
             a
             Being
             (
             which
             are
             several
             Affirmative
             Terms
             of
             Being
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             only
             Negative
             of
             such
             a
             Being
             ,
             which
             yet
             implys
             Being
             )
             was
             Gradualy
             in
             Time
             ,
             according
             to
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             and
             the
             Process
             and
             Cours
             therof
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             Instituted
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             this
             Original
             Generation
             was
             another
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             and
             P●rfective
             of
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Proper
             Creation
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             could
             not
             be
             per●ormed
             by
             Nature
             ,
             until
             the
             Natural
             Cours
             therof
             was
             sett
             in
             Order
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             :
             who
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             so
             Produced
             ,
             and
             until
             it
             was
             Perfected
             ,
             did
             from
             the
             Begining
             Effectively
             Move
             ,
             or
             Incubate
             in
             ,
             or
             up●n
             ,
             the
             Created
             Chaos
             ;
             (
             as
             it
             were
             hatching
             the
             Eg●
             ,
             or
             Embryo
             ,
             therof
             )
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             ,
             or
             above
             ,
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             Earth
             beneath
             them
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             Aereal
             ,
             and
             Aehereal
             Heavens
             :
             Preparing
             and
             Predisposing
             them
             for
             the
             Production
             of
             all
             their
             Apparatus
             ,
             and
             Inhabitants
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             first
             Created
             Potent●alitys
             Latent
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             into
             their
             Actualitys
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             :
             And
             all
             those
             Productions
             were
             also
             the
             Immediate
             Works
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               said
               Let
               there
               be
               Light
            
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             were
             not
             t●e
             same
             Creations
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             had
             been
             Vain
             and
             Superfl●ous
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             same
             maner
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             or
             first
             Insta●t
             ;
             but
             these
             in
             Six
             several
             Days
             ,
             Gradualy
             ,
             and
             Orderly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Natural
             Process
             of
             Generation
             which
             was
             then
             fi●st
             Instituted
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             and
             wherin
             ,
             as
             all
             their
             Primitive
             En●itys
             were
             first
             Created
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             then
             Prepared
             and
             Predisposed
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             every
             Production
             in
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             was
             Previous
             and
             Preparatory
             in
             Nature
             to
             and
             for
             the
             Succeeding
             Productions
             ,
             as
             I
             a●so
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             A●d
             Angels
             ,
             probably
             being
             Create●
             Perfect
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Superae
             her
             in
             the
             Begining
             (
             though
             they
             mig●t
             be
             Spectators
             )
             yet
             neither
             did
             Operate
             ,
             nor
             Assist
             ,
             in
             this
             Improper
             Creation
             ;
             which
             though
             Improper
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             is
             only
             Proper
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             expressly
             said
             so
             to
             Create
             in
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Begining
             .
             
             But
             I
             presume
             rather
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             made
             all
             things
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             own
             Glory
             to
             his
             Intellective
             Creatures
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Men
             ,
             so
             Angels
             were
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Native
             Region
             of
             the
             Highest
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             can
             Intuitively
             behold
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             needed
             no
             Created
             Light
             to
             Inspect
             the
             Dark
             Chaos
             (
             and
             so
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             and
             Frame
             of
             Nature
             is
             Transparent
             to
             them
             )
             might
             Contemplate
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Improper
             Creations
             of
             the
             Inferior
             Elementary
             World
             ;
             which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Region
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             other
             Intelligence
             ,
             was
             made
             last
             ,
             to
             Review
             (
             as
             God
             himself
             afterward
             did
             )
             all
             the
             Works
             which
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             celebrate
             that
             Sabbath
             of
             Rest
             which
             God
             Instituted
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             made
             for
             him
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             was
             the
             only
             Creator
             ,
             and
             Angelical
             Spirits
             no
             Subcreators
             ;
             so
             much
             less
             was
             there
             ,
             or
             is
             there
             ,
             any
             such
             
               Archaus
               Faber
            
             ,
             or
             
               Plastes
               ,
               Demiurgus
            
             ,
             or
             Demogorgon
             ,
             or
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Fictitious
             Operators
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             substituted
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             one
             Universal
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             or
             
               Corpus
               Mundi
            
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             therefore
             one
             Universal
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             
               Anima
               Mundi
            
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             fansied
             :
             for
             then
             all
             had
             been
             Perfected
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             both
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             all
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             had
             commenced
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             should
             so
             have
             continued
             ;
             and
             there
             had
             needed
             no
             such
             farther
             several
             Creations
             in
             the
             Six
             several
             Days
             ,
             for
             setting
             in
             Order
             the
             several
             Courses
             therof
             ;
             from
             which
             they
             did
             Originaly
             commence
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             continued
             :
             Wheras
             though
             the
             Matter
             be
             one
             Homogeneous
             Body
             ,
             yet
             the
             Spirits
             are
             many
             and
             several
             ,
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             Contrary
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             which
             cannot
             proceed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Principle
             ;
             but
             plainly
             discover
             several
             Spiritual
             Principles
             therof
             :
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             though
             they
             are
             United
             together
             in
             one
             Compositum
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Beast
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             they
             remain
             several
             Spirits
             in
             their
             own
             Natures
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             ,
             nor
             are
             not
             ,
             made
             one
             Universal
             Spirit
             of
             that
             one
             Compositum
             ;
             much
             less
             is
             there
             any
             such
             Universal
             Spirit
             of
             all
             the
             several
             Composita
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             more
             apparently
             in
             Man
             ,
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             an
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             farr
             different
             from
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             .
             So
             that
             Physicaly
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Universal
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             one
             in
             Nature
             ,
             
             as
             Matter
             is
             one
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             Body
             and
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             should
             be
             one
             Individuum
             ,
             but
             only
             Metaphysicaly
             ,
             and
             Genericaly
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             one
             Univers
             ,
             and
             as
             Spirit
             is
             another
             Active
             Principle
             ,
             or
             Substantial
             Activity
             ,
             and
             so
             common
             to
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             (
             though
             Specificaly
             Heterogeneous
             in
             themselvs
             )
             wherin
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             Subsist
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             a
             Real
             Relation
             of
             all
             their
             Substances
             so
             agreeing
             and
             Relating
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             so
             Heterogeneous
             and
             several
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             any
             Total
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ,
             like
             Matter
             ,
             and
             wherof
             they
             are
             all
             only
             so
             many
             Parts
             ,
             like
             the
             Particular
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             such
             
               Potentia
               Materiae
            
             which
             may
             be
             the
             Universal
             Principle
             of
             all
             Spirits
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             only
             Diversifications
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             there
             are
             Immaterial
             Spirits
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Men
             ,
             Separate
             ,
             or
             Separable
             ,
             from
             the
             Matter
             (
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Ubi
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             Locality
             ,
             or
             Local
             Circumstance
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Formality
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Nature
             )
             and
             so
             neither
             is
             Consubstantiation
             of
             the
             Matter
             the
             Formality
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             Material
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             call
             some
             Animals
             Corporeal
             )
             and
             might
             as
             well
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             call
             their
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             Spiritual
             as
             it
             is
             said
             
               There
               is
               a
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             these
             are
             Spirits
             Genericaly
             as
             well
             as
             Angels
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             Farr
             Inferior
             to
             them
             Specificaly
             ;
             becaus
             Spirits
             are
             Specificaly
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             and
             may
             thus
             differ
             ;
             though
             Matter
             be
             Homogeneous
             ,
             and
             only
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             is
             there
             or
             can
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Potentia
             ,
             either
             of
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             Produce
             any
             Substance
             ;
             which
             is
             never
             Potential
             ,
             but
             always
             Actual
             :
             because
             it
             alway
             Subsisteth
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             Produced
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             ;
             (
             but
             only
             by
             Mistion
             or
             Union
             in
             a
             Substantial
             Compositum
             )
             not
             like
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             Potential
             ;
             becaus
             they
             can
             Subsist
             in
             their
             Substances
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             Actualy
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             like
             the
             S●bstantial
             Composita
             ,
             which
             are
             Poten●ialy
             in
             their
             several
             Substantial
             Princ●ples
             ,
             wherin
             they
             Subsist
             ,
             and
             Actuated
             by
             their
             Composition
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Consubstantiation
             of
             Matter
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Matter
             doth
             no
             more
             Produce
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             the
             Matter
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             Accidental
             Composition
             of
             several
             Accidents
             ,
             one
             Accident
             doth
             not
             Produce
             the
             Essence
             of
             another
             .
             Thus
             the
             true
             Potentia
             of
             
             the
             Matter
             is
             only
             the
             Power
             of
             Producing
             its
             Proper
             Accidents
             ,
             or
             Affections
             ,
             out
             of
             its
             own
             Substance
             ;
             as
             Spirits
             also
             do
             theirs
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Substances
             :
             And
             yet
             though
             the
             General
             Accidents
             ,
             or
             Affections
             ,
             of
             Matter
             be
             Produced
             out
             of
             itself
             ,
             the
             Particular
             D●versifications
             therof
             Instrumentaly
             are
             Superinduced
             by
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             whereas
             an
             Immaterial
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             an
             Angel
             ,
             Produceth
             his
             own
             Accidents
             ,
             or
             Affections
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             his
             Substance
             but
             by
             it
             alone
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Matter
             ;
             And
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             otherwise
             more
             rightly
             said
             to
             be
             Receptive
             of
             all
             Spirits
             Extrinsecaly
             ,
             is
             not
             therefore
             Productive
             of
             them
             Intrinsecaly
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             could
             both
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             Produce
             either
             themselvs
             ,
             or
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Accidents
             or
             Affections
             ,
             or
             any
             Thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             Properly
             without
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             ,
             nor
             Improperly
             out
             of
             their
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             ,
             without
             out
             an
             Improper
             Creation
             ;
             nor
             do
             any
             Substances
             now
             Produce
             any
             Accidents
             ,
             or
             Substantial
             or
             Accidental
             Composita
             Naturaly
             ,
             or
             by
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             the
             Successive
             Power
             and
             Virtue
             of
             the
             first
             Institution
             therof
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Benediction
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             so
             Created
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             a
             Proper
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             doth
             continue
             accordingly
             .
             But
             this
             Original
             Generation
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Secondary
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             did
             commence
             from
             the
             First
             and
             Proper
             Creation
             ,
             by
             the
             Supernatural
             Preparation
             and
             Predisposition
             of
             the
             Chaos
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             :
             and
             as
             it
             was
             not
             Immediately
             from
             Nonentity
             ,
             so
             neither
             from
             Corruption
             ;
             becaus
             there
             was
             yet
             no
             such
             Generated
             Compositum
             which
             might
             be
             Corrupted
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             only
             the
             Simple
             Essences
             of
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             in
             the
             Chaos
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             ,
             and
             Produced
             into
             Actuality
             afterward
             ,
             wheras
             Natural
             Generation
             doth
             alway
             commence
             from
             Corruption
             of
             some
             former
             Compositum
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             should
             still
             remain
             as
             it
             was
             before
             Generated
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             any
             new
             Generation
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             doth
             necessarily
             require
             and
             presuppose
             such
             a
             Corruption
             therof
             .
          
           
             II.
             Thus
             the
             Potentia
             of
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Power
             of
             Educing
             somthing
             Subsisting
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             proceed
             and
             flow
             from
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             
             often
             said
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             prove
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             first
             explained
             my
             Terms
             .
             By
             Actuality
             I
             suppose
             we
             easily
             understand
             the
             Extrinsical
             Existence
             of
             any
             Essence
             ;
             wherefore
             there
             must
             also
             be
             an
             Intrinsecal
             Essence
             ,
             or
             Entity
             ,
             wherof
             that
             is
             the
             Existence
             ,
             and
             wh●ch
             without
             that
             Actual
             Existence
             doth
             not
             Actu●ly
             Exist
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             doth
             so
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             is
             therefore
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Actuality
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             in
             Potentiality
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             an
             Essence
             or
             Entity
             in
             itself
             whether
             it
             doth
             also
             Exist
             ,
             or
             not
             Exist
             :
             which
             Essence
             ,
             or
             Entity
             ,
             while
             it
             doth
             not
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             doth
             alway
             Subsi●t
             in
             some
             others
             ;
             and
             therefore
             alway
             is
             Essentialy
             ,
             though
             not
             Existentialy
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Essence
             is
             Produced
             out
             of
             that
             Potentiality
             into
             the
             Actuality
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             Generation
             therof
             ;
             and
             when
             again
             that
             Actuality
             is
             Reduced
             into
             the
             Potentiality
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             Corruption
             therof
             ,
             But
             Simple
             Substances
             which
             subsist
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             therefore
             always
             are
             Actualy
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             are
             Ingenerable
             ,
             and
             Incorruptible
             :
             Thus
             in
             the
             Begining
             there
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             Actualy
             Subsisting
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Aether
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ;
             which
             did
             so
             Denominate
             those
             first
             Elementary
             Composita
             of
             the
             Matter
             and
             their
             several
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             so
             there
             were
             also
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             Substantial
             Simple
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             Subsisting
             Actualy
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             though
             there
             were
             yet
             no
             such
             Mist
             Composita
             of
             the
             Elements
             themselvs
             as
             afterward
             which
             might
             Denominate
             them
             Stone
             ,
             Metall
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             nor
             any
             Composition
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             with
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             of
             Elementary
             and
             Vegetative
             with
             Sensitive
             ,
             which
             might
             so
             Denominate
             them
             Trees
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             untill
             such
             Composita
             were
             Produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             afterward
             .
             And
             so
             also
             there
             were
             all
             the
             Intrinsecal
             Created
             Essences
             ,
             or
             Entitys
             ,
             of
             Simple
             Accidents
             ,
             aswell
             as
             Substances
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             Created
             together
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Substances
             ,
             though
             only
             the
             Universal
             Accidents
             of
             Matter
             ,
             Extension
             ,
             Orbicular
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Rest
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             did
             then
             Actualy
             and
             Extrinsecaly
             Exist
             in
             the
             Matter
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             yet
             none
             of
             those
             Particular
             Variations
             therof
             ,
             which
             were
             afterward
             superinduced
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             becaus
             those
             Spiritual
             Accidents
             did
             not
             yet
             Exist
             themselvs
             :
             and
             so
             not
             only
             Substantial
             Composita
             ,
             but
             also
             such
             Simple
             Accidents
             were
             in
             their
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             .
             As
             there
             was
             no
             Actual
             
             Light
             ,
             but
             Darknes
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             but
             yet
             the
             Intrinsecal
             Essence
             or
             Entity
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Rest
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Chaos
             P●tentialy
             ;
             which
             is
             therefore
             termed
             Inform
             ,
             and
             Ina●e
             ,
             becaus
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             in
             it
             Actualy
             and
             Extrinsecaly
             ,
             but
             were
             afterward
             so
             Produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Previous
             and
             Requisite
             Principles
             ,
             Substantial
             ,
             or
             Accidental
             ,
             wherin
             any
             of
             their
             Produced
             Composita
             did
             Subsist
             Mediately
             ,
             or
             Imme●iately
             ,
             were
             first
             Produced
             themselves
             ;
             without
             which
             the
             other
             could
             not
             have
             been
             Produced
             :
             as
             Mist
             Elements
             before
             Vegetative
             Composita
             ,
             and
             Vegetatives
             before
             Sensitive
             Composita
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             the
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             bot●
             Su●stant●al
             ,
             and
             Accidental
             ,
             still
             continue
             ;
             as
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             by
             all
             Generative
             Mistion
             and
             Composition
             ,
             and
             production
             thereby
             of
             the
             Composita
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             Confabricated
             Naturaly
             ,
             aswell
             as
             Artificialy
             .
             As
             a
             Hous
             is
             Potentialy
             in
             all
             the
             Materials
             before
             it
             be
             built
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             Figure
             in
             the
             Extension
             of
             the
             Materials
             before
             it
             is
             framed
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             Prepared
             and
             E●ected
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Artificialy
             Generated
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             Demolished
             to
             be
             Corrupted
             ;
             the
             Materials
             ,
             like
             Substances
             ,
             still
             remaining
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Compositum
             ,
             and
             every
             Figure
             therof
             ,
             being
             first
             Potentialy
             and
             afterward
             Actualy
             therin
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             Reduced
             from
             Actuality
             to
             Potentiality
             by
             Demolition
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Difference
             heerin
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             are
             Intrinsecal
             Consubstant●ations
             or
             Compositions
             of
             Proper
             Principles
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             the
             Materials
             and
             Architect
             therof
             ,
             and
             Artificial
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             are
             Extrinsecal
             ;
             which
             only
             can
             be
             ,
             by
             Application
             and
             Apposition
             of
             the
             Intrinsecal
             Principles
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             applied
             and
             conjoined
             by
             the
             Architecture
             of
             Art.
             And
             as
             all
             these
             Mistions
             ,
             Compositions
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             were
             afterward
             Produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             were
             Potentialy
             in
             this
             first
             General
             Chaos
             ;
             so
             every
             thing
             now
             in
             the
             Cours
             of
             any
             Generation
             ,
             or
             Corruption
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             Potentiality
             ,
             is
             so
             farr
             forth
             in
             the
             Particular
             Chaos
             therof
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             Actuated
             ,
             is
             Produced
             out
             of
             it
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             difference
             heerin
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             first
             Production
             was
             by
             the
             Supernatural
             Power
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             Instituted
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Application
             of
             Art
             :
             so
             that
             this
             Potentiality
             is
             not
             Relative
             to
             Essence
             ,
             or
             Entity
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             only
             a
             
             Possibility
             of
             something
             ,
             which
             yet
             hath
             no
             Essence
             ,
             or
             Entity
             ,
             in
             any
             maner
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             Actuality
             of
             the
             Essence
             ,
             or
             Entity
             ,
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             maner
             as
             Potentialy
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             which
             may
             Create
             it
             Properly
             ,
             or
             Improperly
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Art
             ,
             which
             may
             so
             Generate
             it
             Naturaly
             ,
             or
             Artificialy
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Existence
             itself
             or
             this
             Realy
             Dif●erent
             maner
             of
             Being
             is
             an
             Entity
             ,
             Potentialy
             in
             the
             Essence
             before
             it
             Exists
             ,
             and
             Actualy
             when
             it
             doth
             Actualy
             Exist
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             so
             Actualy
             Existent
             must
             necessarily
             Be
             before
             in
             the
             Essence
             therof
             Potentialy
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             could
             never
             be
             Produced
             ,
             or
             made
             Actualy
             to
             Exist
             by
             any
             Power
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Art.
             And
             these
             Essences
             ,
             or
             Entitys
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             in
             their
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             ,
             do
             then
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             they
             come
             forth
             upon
             the
             Stage
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             there
             Appear
             ,
             and
             Act
             ,
             or
             might
             so
             Appear
             ,
             and
             would
             so
             Act
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Violent
             Impediment
             ;
             as
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Emissarys
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             do
             Exist
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Actualy
             so
             Emitted
             and
             Instructed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Actuated
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Sensible
             Composita
             do
             Immediately
             Act
             or
             Operate
             upon
             our
             Senses
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             Facultys
             ;
             which
             are
             also
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Mediately
             upon
             our
             Substantial
             Spirits
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             Violent
             Impediment
             whereby
             like
             Substantial
             Spirits
             which
             always
             Exist
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             Latent
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             so
             Appear
             ,
             and
             Act
             ,
             unto
             ,
             or
             upon
             us
             ,
             though
             they
             Exist
             Actualy
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             as
             a
             Picture
             under
             a
             Curtain
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             so
             there
             may
             be
             also
             an
             Erupturient
             Endeavour
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Nisus
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             not
             Appear
             ,
             and
             Act
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             more
             immediate
             Obstruction
             (
             like
             Retention
             by
             any
             Spontaneous
             Power
             with
             some
             Strife
             and
             Difficulty
             )
             which
             plainly
             shews
             them
             to
             be
             so
             far
             Actual
             ;
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             Actual
             Contention
             of
             or
             between
             any
             Accidents
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             Potentiality
             ,
             though
             their
             Essential
             Natures
             be
             most
             Contrary
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             I
             conceiv
             that
             all
             Mistion
             ,
             and
             Contemperature
             ,
             of
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             is
             first
             begun
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Chaos
             of
             their
             several
             Potentialitys
             ;
             as
             they
             were
             so
             Prepared
             and
             Predisposed
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Universal
             Chaos
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             being
             no
             Actual
             Contrariety
             between
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             Mist
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Degrees
             ,
             are
             more
             and
             more
             Actualy
             
             Mist
             ,
             as
             their
             Contrary
             Essences
             are
             more
             and
             more
             Actuated
             and
             Produced
             into
             Existence
             by
             a
             mutual
             Contemperation
             ,
             and
             Gradual
             Process
             therof
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             more
             largely
             explained
             what
             I
             intend
             by
             Actuality
             and
             Potentiality
             ;
             becaus
             the
             right
             Understanding
             therof
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             the
             Fundamental
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             prove
             it
             accordingly
             :
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Inform
             ,
             and
             and
             Inane
             ,
             without
             any
             of
             those
             Actual
             Mistions
             ,
             Compositions
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             which
             were
             afterward
             Produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             wherof
             all
             the
             Essence
             or
             Entity
             was
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ;
             and
             which
             to
             Produce
             were
             the
             several
             Works
             therof
             :
             but
             there
             were
             all
             the
             Simple
             Essences
             and
             Entitys
             therof
             Potentialy
             in
             that
             Chaos
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             had
             not
             been
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             nor
             had
             it
             been
             such
             a
             Chaos
             therof
             ,
             Inform
             ,
             and
             Inane
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             Essenses
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             in
             itself
             Potentialy
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             Actualy
             also
             Existent
             ,
             but
             yet
             had
             not
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             afterward
             Produced
             into
             their
             several
             Actualitys
             ,
             and
             Existences
             ,
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             wherin
             there
             was
             no
             Proper
             Creation
             of
             any
             new
             Essence
             or
             Entity
             (
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterward
             )
             and
             the
             Improper
             Creations
             therin
             were
             only
             the
             Productions
             of
             these
             Potentialitys
             into
             their
             Actualitys
             by
             the
             supernatural
             Power
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Original
             Institution
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             often
             inculcated
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             declare
             by
             a
             more
             particular
             Enumeration
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             first
             Day
             Light
             was
             Produced
             out
             of
             Aether
             (
             wherin
             it
             was
             Potentialy
             before
             )
             by
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             into
             Actuality
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             no
             new
             Creation
             of
             the
             Essence
             or
             Entity
             therof
             :
             and
             therfore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Sit
             ,
             or
             
               Exista●
               Lux
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             also
             said
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               God
               who
               commanded
               the
               Light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               Darknes
               ,
            
             or
             to
             be
             Produced
             out
             of
             the
             Dark
             Aether
             ,
             like
             
               Fu●us
               Accensus
            
             :
             and
             so
             probably
             Heat
             ,
             and
             other
             Aethereal
             Qualitys
             ,
             were
             then
             Produced
             .
             Also
             i●
             the
             Second
             Day
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             new
             Created
             Substances
             ,
             or
             Essences
             ,
             but
             only
             Water
             Rarified
             ,
             did
             Ascend
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             into
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             the
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             Expansum
             ,
             were
             Probably
             then
             Produced
             by
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Third
             Day
             the
             Waters
             and
             Earth
             were
             Distributed
             ,
             and
             Disposed
             ,
             and
             Drines
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             Probably
             the
             other
             Qualitys
             therof
             Produced
             by
             
             the
             Mistions
             therof
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             and
             Starrs
             were
             made
             of
             the
             Aethereal
             Substance
             ,
             and
             so
             probably
             all
             the
             Qualitys
             therof
             Produced
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Day
             the
             Water
             is
             said
             to
             bring
             forth
             or
             Produce
             Fishes
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Fowls
             were
             Produced
             accordingly
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Day
             the
             Earth
             is
             said
             to
             Produce
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             so
             Produced
             in
             their
             Composita
             ,
             unles
             they
             were
             there
             before
             in
             all
             their
             Simple
             Essences
             ,
             or
             Entitys
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             .
             And
             in
             these
             Six
             Days
             there
             were
             both
             Compositions
             and
             Mistions
             ,
             or
             
               Formae
               Mistorum
            
             ,
             and
             also
             Simple
             Substantial
             Spirits
             which
             were
             before
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             were
             then
             Produced
             ,
             as
             is
             expressly
             Interpreted
             afterward
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             their
             Improper
             Creation
             or
             Making
             ,
             that
             he
             
               Rested
               from
               all
               his
               Works
               which
               God
               Created
               ,
               and
               made
            
             ;
             or
             Originaly
             ,
             
               Created
               to
               Make
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             to
             Make
             or
             Perfect
             afterward
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             like
             a
             Divine
             Philosopher
             doth
             also
             so
             Interpret
             it
             ,
             
               Through
               Faith
               we
               understand
               that
               the
               Worlds
               were
               framed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               were
               not
               made
               of
               things
               which
               do
               Appear
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Secula
             or
             Generations
             were
             so
             Framed
             and
             Ordered
             by
             God
             in
             the
             First
             Institution
             therof
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Successive
             Generations
             nothing
             should
             be
             made
             of
             any
             former
             Phaenomena
             ,
             or
             things
             which
             do
             Appear
             ,
             by
             any
             Transpeciation
             or
             Conversion
             therof
             into
             other
             Essences
             or
             Entitys
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             own
             Essences
             or
             Entitys
             ,
             which
             he
             Immediately
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             first
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             ,
             wherin
             they
             then
             were
             not
             any
             such
             Actual
             Phaenomena
             ,
             or
             Appearances
             ,
             but
             were
             made
             to
             be
             such
             afterward
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             continue
             to
             be
             Generated
             out
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             .
             Which
             as
             every
             Christian
             understandeth
             by
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Divine
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             first
             Chaos
             ;
             so
             also
             any
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             wisely
             consydereth
             the
             same
             Cours
             of
             Successive
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             must
             acknowledg
             to
             be
             according
             to
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Sen●
             .
             And
             as
             the
             first
             Universal
             Chaos
             ,
             so
             every
             Particular
             Successive
             Chaos
             ,
             is
             Hebraicaly
             called
             Gods
             Treasury
             ,
             or
             Storehous
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             Produceth
             or
             bringeth
             forth
             all
             things
             Generable
             ,
             or
             Corruptible
             ,
             Expending
             and
             Employing
             them
             in
             their
             Appearances
             and
             Operations
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Actual
             Use
             and
             Office
             :
             and
             so
             we
             read
             of
             his
             Treasures
             of
             Rain
             ,
             Snow
             ,
             Hail
             ,
             Wind
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             the
             Author
             of
             Esdras
             saith
             particularly
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             so
             Produced
             :
             
               Then
               
               commandedst
               thou
               a
               fair
               Light
               to
               come
               forth
               of
               thy
               Treasures
               ,
               that
               thy
               Work
               might
               Appear
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Exist
             Actualy
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             Latent
             in
             the
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             .
             And
             certeinly
             no
             Successive
             Generation
             in
             the
             Present
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             can
             be
             a
             greater
             Work
             then
             those
             Primitive
             Generations
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Immediate
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Improper
             Creations
             .
             Wheras
             if
             Natural
             Generation
             should
             be
             any
             other
             then
             the
             Production
             of
             Created
             Essences
             into
             their
             Actual
             Existences
             ,
             or
             Corruption
             then
             such
             Reduction
             therof
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             Proper
             Creation
             and
             Annihilation
             :
             For
             if
             any
             new
             Essence
             or
             Entity
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             before
             ,
             should
             be
             Caused
             to
             Be
             by
             Generation
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             Properly
             Created
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             which
             was
             before
             be
             Caused
             Not
             to
             be
             by
             Corruption
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             Properly
             Annihilated
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             suffice
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Generation
             or
             Corruption
             are
             not
             of
             any
             Simple
             Substances
             ,
             either
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Composita
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             or
             Modes
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             they
             pleas
             to
             call
             them
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             howsoever
             Exile
             ,
             or
             Desultory
             their
             Nature
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             Real
             ,
             and
             Entitative
             Somthings
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             our
             Reason
             ,
             but
             in
             Nature
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             indeed
             otherwise
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             should
             be
             no
             Real
             Alterations
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             Generated
             or
             Corrupted
             should
             be
             Realy
             the
             same
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             should
             deny
             all
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             :
             wheras
             they
             Realy
             are
             ,
             and
             do
             Produce
             Real
             Alterations
             ,
             or
             some
             new
             thing
             Actualy
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             only
             Pontentialy
             ;
             as
             every
             Compositum
             ,
             whether
             Substantial
             ,
             as
             any
             Elementary
             Substance
             by
             Mistion
             of
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             or
             Accidental
             ,
             as
             Green
             by
             Mistion
             of
             Blew
             and
             Yellow
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Also
             this
             doth
             Sensibly
             appear
             in
             and
             by
             all
             Generations
             and
             Corruptions
             whatsoever
             :
             as
             of
             all
             Substantial
             Composita
             ,
             wherof
             there
             is
             only
             such
             a
             Composition
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Composita
             :
             and
             certeinly
             the
             Simple
             Substances
             were
             before
             Actualy
             Subsisting
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Substances
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             were
             the
             Simple
             Essences
             of
             Accidental
             Composita
             ;
             as
             of
             Green
             ,
             wherof
             certeinly
             the
             Blew
             and
             Yellow
             were
             before
             Actualy
             Existent
             ,
             and
             the
             Green
             Potentialy
             in
             both
             .
             And
             so
             of
             more
             Simple
             Accidents
             Produced
             out
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             into
             their
             Actuality
             :
             Whether
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             this
             or
             that
             Particular
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             are
             Produced
             Actualy
             ,
             yet
             were
             
             before
             Potentialy
             in
             Universal
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             Produced
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             Produced
             into
             more
             Actualy
             then
             they
             were
             before
             Potentialy
             .
             Or
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ;
             as
             Light
             ,
             and
             Heat
             ,
             Produced
             out
             of
             
               Calx
               viva
            
             ,
             Thunderclowds
             ,
             Haystacks
             ,
             Firecanes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Inflammable
             Bodys
             whatsoever
             ,
             were
             before
             in
             the
             Substantial
             Fire
             therof
             Potentialy
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             Produced
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             Produced
             into
             more
             Actualy
             then
             they
             were
             before
             Potentialy
             .
             And
             so
             we
             commonly
             say
             of
             Spices
             ,
             Wines
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             Cold
             Actualy
             ,
             but
             Hott
             Potentialy
             .
             And
             so
             Vegetatives
             Produce
             many
             Qualitys
             Actualy
             in
             Summer
             ,
             which
             were
             Potentialy
             Latent
             in
             them
             in
             Winter
             :
             and
             Sensitives
             such
             in
             their
             more
             Adult
             State
             ,
             which
             were
             Potentialy
             in
             them
             while
             they
             were
             Embryons
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Natural
             Cours
             of
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             mutual
             Reciprocations
             therof
             ;
             whereby
             
               Generatio
               unius
               est
               Corruptio
               alterius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Corruptio
               unius
               est
               Generatio
               alterius
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Rota
             ,
             or
             Figline
             Wheel
             of
             Nature
             ,
             turning
             about
             in
             the
             perpetual
             Revolutions
             and
             Conversions
             therof
             by
             such
             Production
             and
             Reduction
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             declared
             .
             Between
             which
             two
             doth
             always
             intercede
             Privation
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             Antecedent
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             which
             being
             Inform
             ,
             and
             Inane
             ,
             was
             the
             Universal
             Privation
             of
             all
             those
             Actual
             Existences
             which
             were
             afterward
             Produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             for
             so
             Existence
             is
             capable
             of
             Privation
             ,
             but
             Essence
             only
             of
             Negation
             .
             But
             Privation
             is
             not
             any
             such
             Positive
             Principle
             in
             Generation
             or
             Corruption
             as
             Matter
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Simple
             Substances
             whereby
             the
             Compositum
             is
             Consubstantiated
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             only
             Privative
             :
             nor
             as
             the
             Essences
             of
             Accidents
             in
             their
             Potentiality
             ,
             which
             are
             Positive
             Entitys
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             very
             Potentiality
             therof
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             Relates
             to
             Actuality
             ,
             is
             called
             Potentiality
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             Relates
             to
             Existence
             ,
             Privation
             .
             Thus
             both
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Form
             ,
             and
             also
             Privation
             ,
             are
             all
             Comprehended
             in
             the
             Chaos
             .
             And
             from
             this
             Dark
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             which
             first
             Moved
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             Light
             out
             of
             Darknes
             )
             we
             may
             discover
             the
             
               Magnum
               Arcanum
            
             ,
             or
             Grand
             Secret
             ,
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             plainly
             perceiv
             how
             all
             the
             Phaenomena
             were
             therin
             no
             such
             Phaenomena
             as
             since
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             first
             Created
             Potentialy
             ,
             and
             then
             Produced
             into
             their
             Actualitys
             ,
             and
             Appearances
             ,
             Originaly
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             and
             
             since
             Successively
             in
             all
             the
             Secula
             therof
             .
             Wheras
             all
             Human
             Philosophy
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             heerof
             ,
             hath
             groped
             in
             the
             Darknes
             of
             several
             Imaginary
             Notions
             ,
             which
             the
             several
             Sects
             therof
             have
             Invented
             to
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             stead
             of
             this
             Chaos
             and
             Creation
             have
             supposed
             an
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             Selfsufficiency
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Potentia
             therof
             ,
             or
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             ,
             Equivocal
             Generations
             ,
             Transpeciations
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             though
             Anaxagoras
             in
             his
             Homoeomeria
             hath
             approached
             somwhat
             neerer
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             his
             Conception
             therof
             is
             very
             gross
             and
             rude
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             rest
             ,
             supposeth
             that
             also
             to
             have
             been
             Eternal
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             explained
             and
             fully
             proved
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ;
             yet
             becaus
             I
             conceiv
             it
             to
             be
             so
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             requisite
             that
             we
             should
             most
             clearly
             and
             familiarly
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             discern
             this
             Divine
             Light
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             may
             produce
             it
             out
             of
             the
             dark
             Crepuscula
             and
             Confused
             Notions
             of
             the
             antient
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             have
             partly
             acknowledged
             it
             in
             their
             Potentialitys
             ,
             Eminences
             ,
             and
             Homoeomeria
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             again
             obscured
             it
             with
             the
             denial
             of
             a
             Creation
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             summ
             up
             together
             the
             Effect
             of
             all
             I
             have
             said
             before
             .
             That
             God
             in
             the
             Begining
             Created
             all
             Essences
             of
             any
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             things
             either
             in
             their
             Actualitys
             ,
             or
             Potentialitys
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Real
             Modalitys
             therof
             whatsoever
             whereby
             they
             were
             made
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             and
             indeed
             every
             thing
             of
             them
             or
             in
             them
             that
             is
             Entitative
             in
             any
             kind
             or
             maner
             whatsoever
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Simple
             Substances
             of
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             ;
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             ,
             which
             Subfist
             in
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Actualitys
             ,
             which
             therefore
             in
             themselvs
             are
             Ingenerable
             and
             Incorruptible
             .
             But
             wheras
             they
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             may
             be
             Mist
             together
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             Mist
             ,
             they
             all
             become
             one
             Mistum
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Thing
             Generated
             ,
             and
             Realy
             is
             another
             Somthing
             Different
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             Actualy
             Subsisting
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             therefore
             was
             before
             Potentialy
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             Produce
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             Potentiality
             to
             be
             Produced
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Form
             therof
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             therefore
             call
             
               Forma
               Misti
            
             ;
             as
             of
             Stones
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             Mules
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             of
             several
             Classes
             which
             cannot
             be
             Mist
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             Composited
             together
             ;
             as
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             Mis●ion
             without
             some
             such
             Composition
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             very
             Elementary
             Mista
             are
             Composited
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Vegetatives
             with
             
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Form
             therof
             may
             be
             more
             rightly
             termed
             
               Forma
               Compositi
            
             .
             And
             as
             this
             
               Forma
               Misti
            
             ,
             or
             Compositi
             ,
             is
             thus
             Generable
             or
             Corruptible
             ,
             becaus
             it
             doth
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Simple
             Substances
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             Produced
             out
             of
             them
             wherin
             it
             was
             Potentialy
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             Generated
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             Actuality
             ;
             or
             Reduced
             again
             from
             it
             into
             its
             Potentiality
             ,
             and
             so
             Corrupted
             :
             so
             also
             Simple
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             clearly
             were
             Created
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Simple
             Substances
             ,
             as
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Rest
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Matter
             ;
             becaus
             they
             also
             Subsist
             not
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Substances
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             so
             Altered
             and
             Varied
             by
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Produced
             out
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             ,
             and
             Reduced
             from
             their
             Actuality
             to
             Potentiality
             again
             :
             thus
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             Actualy
             Exist
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             do
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             their
             Potentialitys
             :
             and
             so
             also
             they
             may
             be
             Mist
             or
             Composited
             ,
             as
             Tepor
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             all
             such
             Accidental
             Mist
             or
             Composited
             Forms
             Subsist
             Immediately
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             Mediately
             or
             Immediately
             in
             their
             Substances
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             intend
             ;
             wherin
             I
             can
             not
             conceiv
             how
             any
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             deny
             a
             Creation
             ,
             can
             differ
             in
             the
             Thing
             ,
             but
             only
             about
             Terms
             ;
             concerning
             which
             I
             must
             assign
             one
             Distinction
             ,
             the
             want
             wherof
             I
             suppose
             hath
             much
             hindred
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             thing
             itself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             between
             this
             Potentiality
             ,
             which
             we
             all
             mention
             generaly
             ,
             but
             more
             strictly
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             only
             to
             things
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             whose
             Simple
             Essences
             were
             before
             Created
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             in
             their
             Potentialitys
             ;
             and
             Possibility
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             also
             of
             any
             thing
             Creable
             or
             Annihilable
             :
             For
             though
             Possibility
             is
             not
             nor
             can
             not
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             (
             becaus
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Infinite
             besides
             God
             ,
             who
             always
             Actualy
             is
             ;
             nor
             Notfinite
             ,
             becaus
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Notfinite
             besides
             Nonentity
             ,
             which
             always
             Actualy
             is
             not
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             Properly
             Indefinite
             ,
             and
             as
             boundless
             as
             Infinite
             Omnipotence
             ,
             which
             only
             can
             not
             Create
             another
             Infinite
             ;
             and
             not
             such
             an
             Improperly
             Indefinite
             ,
             as
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             I
             formerly
             mentioned
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             maner
             of
             being
             in
             Nature
             ,
             neither
             Actualy
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Potentialy
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             not
             be
             only
             Possible
             ,
             or
             Creable
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             in
             Notfinite
             Nonentity
             ,
             and
             only
             may
             be
             Caused
             to
             Be
             by
             Infinite
             Entity
             or
             Divine
             Omnipotence
             ;
             wheras
             whatsoever
             
             is
             in
             Natural
             Potentiality
             was
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Produced
             into
             Actuality
             by
             the
             Finite
             Power
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             Natural
             Potentiality
             is
             Entitative
             ,
             even
             while
             it
             is
             Potential
             :
             becaus
             otherwise
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             should
             either
             be
             Creation
             and
             Annihilation
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             ;
             or
             no
             Real
             Alterations
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             fals
             .
             But
             Divine
             Philosophy
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             true
             and
             satisfactory
             ,
             doth
             lead
             us
             back
             from
             the
             present
             Cours
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             to
             the
             Original
             Institution
             therof
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             this
             first
             Chaos
             of
             Potentialitys
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             so
             terminates
             in
             one
             Infinite
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             Actual
             or
             Potential
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thus
             Generation
             rightly
             understood
             is
             and
             must
             be
             always
             Univocal
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             ,
             but
             also
             Unigenous
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             very
             same
             Nature
             .
             But
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Generation
             itself
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             Intend
             ,
             whereby
             any
             thing
             is
             Formaly
             Caused
             ,
             or
             Intrinsecaly
             Generated
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             the
             Generator
             ,
             or
             Extrinsecal
             Efficient
             Caus
             ,
             which
             indeed
             may
             be
             either
             Equivocal
             ,
             as
             when
             an
             Hors
             and
             Ass
             beget
             a
             Mule
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             it
             may
             also
             be
             Univocal
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             when
             Horses
             beget
             an
             Hors
             ,
             and
             Asses
             beget
             an
             Ass
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             Yet
             in
             both
             these
             the
             Generation
             itself
             is
             Univocal
             with
             itself
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             only
             the
             Production
             of
             somthing
             out
             of
             its
             Essence
             into
             its
             Existence
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Unigenous
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Existence
             Produced
             is
             only
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             Essence
             therof
             ,
             which
             was
             Created
             by
             God
             with
             a
             Potentiality
             of
             Existence
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             Annihilated
             by
             Generation
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             Altered
             thereby
             ,
             being
             so
             Produced
             into
             the
             Actuality
             of
             that
             which
             it
             was
             before
             Potentialy
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             only
             its
             own
             Existence
             of
             its
             own
             Essence
             ;
             then
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             Univocal
             ,
             or
             Unigenous
             .
             But
             the
             Generator
             ,
             only
             as
             an
             Extrinsecal
             Agent
             or
             Efficient
             ,
             doth
             collect
             and
             concoct
             the
             Seed
             ,
             Preparing
             and
             Predisposing
             it
             for
             the
             Generation
             ,
             and
             then
             deciding
             and
             casting
             it
             forth
             from
             it self
             ,
             or
             conteining
             it
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             thing
             besides
             itself
             ,
             and
             its
             own
             Individuality
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             
               Cujus
               Semen
               seipsum
               Seminet
            
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             Beast
             doth
             contein
             the
             Faetus
             in
             its
             Womb
             ,
             cherishing
             and
             fostering
             it
             as
             a
             Fowl
             doth
             an
             Egg
             Excluded
             ;
             and
             a
             Fowl
             doth
             hatch
             Eggs
             by
             Incubation
             and
             the
             Heat
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ;
             as
             
             Eggs
             of
             Fishes
             are
             cherished
             and
             fostered
             by
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             or
             as
             Seeds
             of
             Vegetatives
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             are
             no
             more
             more
             then
             is
             performed
             by
             Egyptian
             Ovens
             ,
             or
             Italian
             Capons
             :
             but
             the
             Seeds
             by
             their
             own
             Plastical
             Virtue
             and
             Power
             do
             Effigiate
             ,
             Compose
             ,
             and
             Generate
             ,
             themselvs
             Intrinsecaly
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Species
             ,
             and
             Individual
             Nature
             .
             And
             thus
             Horses
             and
             Asses
             Generate
             Mules
             Equivocaly
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             Horses
             begett
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Asses
             Univocaly
             ,
             by
             an
             Extrinsecal
             and
             Instrumental
             Causality
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             the
             Spear
             that
             wounded
             the
             pregnant
             Sow
             in
             the
             Spectaculum
             ,
             whereby
             she
             brought
             forth
             Pigs
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Generations
             ,
             as
             of
             Sound
             ,
             this
             Instrumentality
             is
             Necessary
             .
             Only
             Univocal
             Generators
             are
             more
             Proper
             ,
             and
             more
             Natural
             and
             Efficacious
             ,
             Efficients
             then
             Equivocal
             ;
             and
             even
             some
             Equivocal
             Generators
             as
             they
             are
             more
             Homoeogeneous
             are
             also
             more
             Instrumental
             then
             others
             ;
             but
             always
             the
             Generation
             itself
             ,
             or
             Production
             of
             the
             Essence
             into
             the
             Existence
             of
             the
             thing
             Generated
             ,
             is
             most
             Univocal
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             not
             be
             Equivocal
             by
             Transpeciation
             ,
             or
             any
             Transmutation
             ,
             ór
             Conversion
             of
             one
             Essence
             into
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             same
             Essence
             into
             Existence
             ,
             for
             as
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             
               Ex
               Nihilo
               Nihil
               fit
            
             ,
             by
             any
             such
             Conversion
             of
             Nothing
             into
             Somthing
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             so
             ,
             
               Nihil
               dat
               quod
               non
               habet
            
             ,
             is
             also
             as
             true
             and
             tantamount
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             who
             Deny
             the
             one
             can
             Affirm
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             the
             Addition
             of
             Fictitious
             Eminences
             ,
             and
             Transcendent
             Potentiae
             ,
             or
             Creations
             by
             the
             Finite
             Power
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             instead
             of
             the
             true
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             Creation
             by
             the
             Infinite
             Power
             of
             a
             Divine
             Creator
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             the
             only
             true
             Eminent
             Caus.
             Nor
             do
             any
             of
             their
             Instances
             prove
             any
             such
             Equivocal
             Generation
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             clearly
             disprove
             it
             .
             So
             when
             an
             Hors
             and
             Ass
             beget
             a
             Mule
             ,
             that
             Generation
             is
             as
             Conformable
             to
             the
             Mist
             Seeds
             of
             both
             Parents
             ,
             as
             when
             Horses
             beget
             Horses
             and
             Asses
             beget
             Asses
             .
             Only
             that
             Instance
             affordeth
             this
             farther
             discovery
             ,
             that
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Female
             Hors
             doth
             Contribute
             to
             the
             Generation
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Male
             Ass
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Mule
             is
             of
             a
             Species
             Mist
             of
             both
             .
             And
             the
             Burning
             Glass
             proves
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             Actualy
             Hott
             ;
             which
             yet
             some
             deny
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             one
             Falsity
             would
             prove
             another
             .
             But
             their
             most
             common
             Instance
             of
             Conversion
             of
             Water
             into
             Air
             ,
             and
             so
             Reciprocaly
             ,
             is
             very
             fond
             ;
             for
             the
             Water
             is
             not
             Converted
             into
             Air
             ,
             but
             only
             Rarefied
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             call
             it
             Vapor
             ;
             
             which
             Differs
             as
             much
             from
             Air
             ,
             as
             Air
             doth
             from
             Aether
             or
             Aethereal
             Matter
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             to
             be
             very
             Different
             .
          
           
             IV.
             I
             shall
             now
             inquire
             generaly
             into
             the
             Maner
             ,
             Method
             ,
             or
             Process
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             performed
             .
             All
             Generated
             Substances
             ,
             or
             Substantial
             Composita
             ,
             are
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Composed
             of
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             their
             Substantial
             Generation
             there
             must
             first
             be
             Matter
             ,
             and
             a
             requisite
             Body
             therof
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             may
             be
             Rarefied
             ,
             or
             Densified
             ,
             yet
             can
             not
             be
             Augmented
             ,
             or
             Diminished
             ,
             without
             a
             new
             Creation
             ,
             or
             Annihilation
             ;
             which
             is
             beyond
             the
             Finite
             Power
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             .
             And
             as
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             so
             also
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             such
             Spirits
             Subordinate
             or
             Coordinate
             as
             are
             Requisite
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             particular
             Compositum
             .
             Also
             the
             Matter
             and
             the
             several
             Material
             Spirits
             must
             Consubstantiate
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Sensitive
             Vegetative
             and
             Vegetative
             Elementary
             and
             they
             the
             Matter
             being
             all
             Imperfect
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             otherwise
             be
             Generated
             ;
             but
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             being
             a
             Perfect
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ,
             is
             only
             Composited
             ;
             Also
             Coordinate
             Spirits
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             may
             be
             Mist
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             Elements
             must
             always
             be
             so
             Mist
             ;
             which
             appears
             by
             the
             Mistion
             of
             their
             Qualitys
             as
             in
             Tepor
             and
             the
             like
             :
             wheras
             Gravity
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Plastical
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             are
             not
             so
             Mist
             in
             Consubstantiation
             .
             And
             as
             in
             Original
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             Successive
             Generation
             the
             Composition
             and
             Mistion
             must
             be
             such
             as
             doth
             Produce
             the
             requisite
             Accidents
             both
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             into
             their
             Actualitys
             :
             without
             which
             their
             Substances
             cannot
             Act
             ,
             nor
             Appear
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             are
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             their
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             Us●les
             ,
             and
             Ineffectual
             .
             And
             this
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             Chymis●s
             ,
             and
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Operators
             ;
             that
             there
             be
             not
             only
             requisite
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             Ingredient
             in
             their
             Compositions
             ;
             but
             also
             such
             a
             fitt
             Mistion
             Internaly
             ,
             and
             such
             Instrumental
             Causalitys
             Externaly
             ,
             as
             may
             Evoke
             and
             Actuate
             the
             Accidents
             or
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             will
             not
             Operate
             or
             Appear
             ;
             and
             whereby
             their
             Operations
             and
             Appearances
             will
             be
             very
             strangely
             and
             suddenly
             Altered
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Spices
             ,
             which
             are
             Actualy
             Cold
             to
             the
             Touch
             ,
             but
             Hott
             to
             the
             Tast
             ;
             and
             so
             some
             may
             be
             Cold
             to
             the
             Tast
             ,
             which
             will
             afterward
             become
             Hott
             by
             
             farther
             Concoction
             in
             the
             Stomack
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             this
             Union
             or
             Local
             Mistion
             of
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             must
             not
             only
             be
             
               per
               minima
               Corpuscula
            
             ,
             but
             
               per
               omnia
               Puncta
            
             ,
             though
             Maceration
             and
             Comminution
             are
             indeed
             Degrees
             therof
             ,
             and
             Preparatory
             to
             Mistion
             ,
             and
             every
             Compositum
             being
             Macerated
             and
             Comminuted
             is
             thereby
             Prepared
             for
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             a
             new
             Generation
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             general
             Maxim
             in
             Nature
             ,
             that
             Union
             doth
             fortify
             ,
             and
             Disunion
             weaken
             ;
             not
             only
             Proportionably
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             respective
             Parts
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Whole
             .
             And
             so
             the
             more
             the
             Maceration
             and
             Comminution
             is
             into
             less
             and
             less
             Particles
             ,
             the
             more
             Preparation
             is
             there
             for
             a
             new
             Generation
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Perfect
             Mistion
             ,
             or
             Adunation
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Aggregation
             only
             ;
             becaus
             without
             such
             Adunation
             there
             is
             no
             Generative
             Composition
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             any
             Mistion
             ,
             but
             a
             Local
             Separation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Compositum
             Generated
             ,
             either
             Substantial
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             a
             Mule
             must
             be
             Perfectly
             Mist
             and
             Composed
             of
             an
             Equine
             and
             Asinine
             Substance
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             consist
             of
             Indefinite
             Equine
             and
             Asinine
             Particles
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Perfect
             Mule
             ,
             but
             a
             greater
             Monster
             then
             any
             Poetical
             Hippocentaur
             ,
             or
             Hircocerv
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             only
             half
             of
             one
             Kind
             ,
             and
             half
             of
             another
             )
             or
             Accidental
             ,
             as
             of
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Cold
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             wherof
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Contemperature
             without
             such
             a
             Mistion
             ;
             for
             such
             Qualitys
             are
             not
             like
             Passive
             Affections
             of
             Matter
             having
             only
             Degrees
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             Density
             ,
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             Levity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             being
             also
             Active
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             would
             Naturaly
             Act
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             be
             most
             Intens
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             either
             Violently
             Obstructed
             by
             some
             Contrarietys
             or
             Impediments
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             Nisus
             they
             also
             endeavor
             to
             overcome
             and
             break
             through
             ,
             or
             Contemperated
             by
             a
             Natural
             Mistion
             of
             their
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             
               per
               omnia
            
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Generation
             therof
             out
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             by
             Degrees
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             their
             Natural
             Remission
             .
             For
             their
             Temperature
             must
             be
             by
             a
             Perfect
             Union
             of
             both
             whereby
             neither
             hath
             any
             Advantage
             over
             or
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             being
             in
             the
             least
             Disunited
             ,
             or
             having
             any
             private
             Sphere
             of
             Activity
             in
             itself
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             fights
             against
             the
             other
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             as
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             which
             if
             it
             were
             so
             in
             their
             Composition
             there
             should
             never
             be
             any
             Natural
             and
             Continuing
             Contemperature
             thereby
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             Temperate
             
             Flesh
             should
             have
             only
             so
             many
             several
             Pricks
             ,
             or
             Needles
             ,
             of
             Intens
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Intense
             Cold
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             rather
             a
             double
             Torture
             ,
             then
             any
             gratefull
             Temperature
             .
             And
             so
             Lucretius
             his
             Meadow
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             though
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             through
             the
             Infirmity
             of
             Sight
             ,
             it
             may
             represent
             one
             Confused
             Color
             ,
             yet
             Sensibly
             hath
             so
             many
             several
             and
             distinct
             Colors
             :
             and
             so
             dry
             Powders
             of
             Blew
             and
             Yellow
             being
             very
             finely
             Pulverisated
             and
             M●xt
             together
             by
             a
             close
             Aggregation
             may
             appear
             Confusedly
             Greenish
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             the
             same
             Infirmity
             of
             Sight
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             rectified
             by
             a
             Microscope
             :
             wheras
             Nature
             is
             certeinly
             Natural
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             most
             Genuine
             ,
             and
             Real
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             Operations
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             such
             Uncouth
             Opinions
             would
             render
             her
             ,
             only
             External
             Violence
             ,
             and
             Imposture
             .
             And
             as
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Local
             Union
             of
             Spirits
             
               per
               omnia
               Puncta
            
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Matter
             to
             Consubstantiate
             it
             and
             Appropriate
             it
             as
             a
             Particular
             Body
             for
             itself
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             could
             not
             be
             so
             Consubstantiated
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ;
             so
             the
             proper
             Union
             or
             Mistion
             of
             Spirits
             among
             themselvs
             though
             it
             be
             Coextensively
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             also
             Spiritual
             ,
             that
             is
             Spiritualy
             Contemperated
             ,
             and
             Coadunated
             ,
             the
             Generation
             will
             be
             Imperfect
             ,
             and
             either
             Momentany
             ,
             or
             Meteorical
             .
             As
             if
             Cloth
             or
             Paper
             be
             wetted
             with
             Water
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             notable
             Imbibition
             therof
             by
             the
             Cloth
             or
             Paper
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             Perfectly
             Impregnated
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             Perfect
             Generation
             ;
             but
             they
             seem
             still
             to
             remain
             Cloth
             ,
             or
             Paper
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             severaly
             and
             distinctly
             in
             their
             own
             Natures
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Mist
             ,
             into
             one
             Compositum
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             Imbibition
             is
             an
             Inception
             therof
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             they
             are
             Perfectly
             Separated
             again
             by
             Exiccation
             ,
             and
             Evaporation
             ,
             the
             Vapor
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Subtle
             and
             Intenerating
             Menstruum
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             doth
             Evoke
             and
             carry
             away
             with
             it
             some
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Cloth
             ,
             or
             Paper
             ,
             Mist
             with
             it
             .
             But
             Oiled
             Paper
             seemeth
             to
             have
             a
             farther
             Degree
             of
             Imbibition
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             Separable
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             Staining
             with
             Colorate
             Corpuscles
             ,
             Liqued
             that
             are
             so
             Imbibed
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             midle
             kind
             between
             Mingling
             of
             dry
             Colors
             and
             Dying
             in
             Grain
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             Perfect
             Coextension
             or
             Local
             Union
             
               per
               omnia
            
             of
             Emanant
             Colors
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             Complete
             Generation
             ,
             becaus
             their
             Substantial
             Spirits
             are
             not
             Localy
             United
             ,
             though
             the
             Emanant
             Qualitys
             are
             Localy
             Mist
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ;
             as
             if
             Rays
             of
             Light
             be
             Transmitted
             through
             a
             Blew
             and
             through
             
             a
             Yellow
             Glass
             so
             as
             they
             Intersect
             and
             are
             thereby
             Localy
             Mist
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Green
             Generated
             by
             that
             Intersection
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             hold
             the
             two
             Glasses
             Partly
             one
             over
             the
             other
             against
             the
             Sun
             where
             they
             are
             Single
             they
             will
             appear
             Blew
             ,
             and
             Yellow
             ,
             and
             where
             Double
             a
             very
             Orient
             and
             Smaragdine
             Green
             :
             and
             yet
             these
             being
             Emanant
             Rays
             ,
             belonging
             to
             their
             several
             Inherent
             Q●alitys
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             remain
             several
             ;
             and
             only
             make
             a
             Local
             and
             Temporary
             Compositum
             of
             the
             several
             Emanant
             Qualitys
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             so
             Localy
             United
             
               per
               omnia
            
             .
             And
             this
             Generation
             or
             Corruption
             is
             Instantaneous
             and
             without
             any
             Gradual
             Process
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             when
             the
             Blew
             and
             Yellow
             Rays
             are
             United
             ,
             a
             Green
             is
             thus
             Generated
             thereby
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             Disunited
             it
             is
             Corrupted
             :
             And
             so
             some
             more
             Perfect
             Generations
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             Material
             and
             Local
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             Compositions
             ;
             as
             of
             Sounds
             ,
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             but
             there
             are
             in
             some
             others
             Inceptions
             ,
             and
             several
             Successions
             ,
             from
             the
             Primitive
             Corruption
             to
             the
             Ultimate
             and
             Complete
             Generation
             ,
             which
             Chymists
             therefore
             call
             a
             Process
             :
             and
             again
             generaly
             according
             to
             the
             Process
             of
             Generation
             so
             is
             the
             Process
             of
             Corruption
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             Extrinsecal
             Generator
             or
             Corrupter
             be
             more
             Prepotent
             ,
             it
             may
             Generate
             or
             Corrupt
             more
             strongly
             and
             suddenly
             and
             also
             more
             ,
             durably
             though
             some
             Compositae
             do
             require
             more
             Time
             and
             will
             not
             be
             Generated
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             in
             less
             Time
             ,
             or
             by
             more
             Prepotent
             Generators
             ;
             as
             Fire
             doth
             strongly
             and
             suddenly
             Generate
             and
             Corrupt
             generaly
             any
             Elementary
             Composita
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             Active
             Element
             ,
             yet
             some
             will
             not
             be
             so
             Generated
             by
             the
             Torrid
             Power
             therof
             ,
             but
             in
             more
             Time
             by
             a
             Calefactive
             and
             Gentle
             Heat
             ,
             in
             Baths
             ,
             Hors-dung
             ,
             hott
             Sands
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             in
             all
             Generations
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Momentany
             (
             as
             that
             of
             Emanant
             Colors
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             there
             are
             first
             Inceptions
             ,
             and
             Embryons
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             and
             more
             Perfect
             Composita
             by
             Degrees
             ,
             in
             every
             Instant
             of
             the
             Process
             therof
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Species
             ,
             is
             Perfect
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             more
             or
             less
             Meteorical
             and
             Imperfect
             .
             But
             though
             Local
             Union
             only
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             Perfect
             Generation
             of
             the
             Compositum
             ;
             which
             therefore
             is
             as
             suddenly
             Separable
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Miscible
             ,
             yet
             no
             perfect
             Generation
             can
             be
             without
             such
             a
             Local
             Union
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Spiritual
             Unition
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             and
             such
             a
             Generated
             Compositum
             as
             is
             by
             
             both
             is
             not
             easily
             Separable
             ,
             or
             Corruptible
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             that
             trial
             may
             be
             farther
             made
             heerof
             ,
             whether
             any
             Substances
             so
             Separable
             were
             ever
             so
             Generated
             and
             Spiritualy
             Impregnated
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ;
             (
             as
             Metall
             Corroded
             or
             dissolved
             by
             
               Aqua
               fortis
            
             which
             will
             again
             return
             into
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             was
             only
             Comminuted
             and
             made
             more
             Fusile
             ,
             but
             never
             Impregnated
             by
             the
             
               Aqua
               fortis
            
             )
             which
             commonly
             appears
             by
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Density
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             But
             Flame
             which
             is
             a
             most
             Momentany
             Substantial
             Compositum
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             is
             a
             more
             Perfect
             Production
             of
             the
             Actual
             Fire
             out
             of
             the
             Potentiality
             of
             the
             Fiery
             Vapour
             ,
             and
             so
             seems
             continualy
             to
             be
             Corrupted
             and
             pass
             away
             with
             every
             Individual
             part
             of
             the
             Fume
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             Brine
             to
             be
             a
             Perfect
             Compositum
             of
             Water
             and
             Salt
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             Praecipitated
             ,
             nor
             Percolated
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             plainly
             that
             they
             are
             so
             Mist
             
               per
               omnia
            
             by
             the
             former
             Experiment
             of
             their
             Condensation
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             Possibly
             be
             only
             by
             Aggregation
             or
             Allocation
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             be
             sever'd
             by
             any
             Filtration
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Subtle
             and
             Powerfull
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             tried
             by
             Mint
             ,
             Willow
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             sett
             in
             a
             Glass
             of
             Brine
             ,
             which
             will
             draw
             up
             both
             the
             Water
             and
             Salt
             together
             ;
             and
             though
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Power
             and
             Plastical
             Virtue
             therof
             it
             will
             afterward
             Excern
             and
             Expume
             the
             Salt
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             soon
             overcome
             and
             killd
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             Salt
             doth
             generaly
             kill
             all
             Vegetatives
             (
             except
             some
             Seaweeds
             which
             require
             and
             retein
             a
             Saltnes
             in
             themselves
             )
             if
             it
             be
             too
             strong
             ,
             though
             a
             little
             Saltness
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Plastick
             Virtue
             can
             overcome
             and
             subordinate
             to
             itself
             ,
             may
             excite
             Vegetation
             both
             in
             the
             Earth
             and
             Seeds
             .
             Thus
             as
             Matter
             is
             Consubstantiated
             with
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             so
             also
             with
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             Sensitives
             ;
             and
             so
             certeinly
             Vegetatives
             ;
             might
             be
             Mist
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sensitives
             are
             in
             a
             Mule
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Intire
             and
             Indivisible
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             Miscible
             as
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             though
             they
             are
             none
             of
             them
             Properly
             Indivisible
             like
             Immaterial
             Spirits
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Material
             and
             do
             Immediately
             or
             Meditately
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             Divisible
             .
             But
             probably
             none
             of
             these
             Spirits
             are
             necessarily
             Ingaged
             in
             any
             Particular
             Body
             or
             part
             of
             Matter
             nor
             Confined
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             Conteined
             within
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             
             said
             ;
             becaus
             no
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             equaly
             Indifferent
             to
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Receptive
             therof
             ,
             is
             so
             mutualy
             Ingaged
             to
             them
             .
             Yet
             as
             Elementary
             Spirits
             do
             require
             a
             several
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             of
             their
             Bodily
             Composita
             (
             which
             they
             Form
             for
             themselvs
             according
             to
             requisite
             Degrees
             of
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             though
             generaly
             without
             any
             Regular
             or
             Symmetrical
             Figures
             )
             So
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             have
             a
             Plastike
             Virtue
             whereby
             they
             do
             also
             Regularly
             and
             Symmetricaly
             Effigiate
             their
             own
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Sensitives
             whereunto
             they
             are
             subordinate
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             more
             Organical
             ,
             as
             fitt
             Officines
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             for
             those
             more
             Regular
             and
             Oeconomical
             Spirits
             (
             which
             Oeconomy
             is
             only
             Potential
             ,
             and
             not
             Actual
             ,
             untill
             Generation
             .
             )
             And
             then
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             also
             very
             Vehement
             and
             Operative
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             like
             Culinary
             Fire
             would
             soon
             be
             Extinguished
             ,
             they
             require
             a
             constant
             Fuel
             and
             Nutriment
             ;
             yet
             that
             Nutriment
             is
             not
             like
             the
             Fomes
             of
             Flame
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             
               Fumus
               Accensus
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Individuality
             of
             the
             Flame
             is
             continualy
             changed
             with
             the
             Individuality
             of
             the
             Fume
             ,
             but
             a
             subordinate
             Nutriment
             of
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             by
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             of
             Sensitive
             by
             Vegetative
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             Subordinate
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             the
             Compositum
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             more
             Intire
             and
             Indivisible
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             more
             Oeconomical
             )
             remains
             the
             same
             in
             its
             Oeconomical
             Individuality
             till
             it
             be
             corrupted
             :
             otherwise
             a
             Tree
             ,
             as
             an
             Oak
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             should
             be
             like
             Theseus
             his
             Ship
             ,
             at
             last
             not
             the
             same
             which
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             so
             an
             old
             Beast
             should
             not
             Remember
             what
             he
             did
             when
             he
             was
             young
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             continue
             Individualy
             the
             same
             .
             But
             though
             the
             more
             Excremental
             Parts
             as
             Leavs
             ,
             Flowers
             ,
             Hairs
             ,
             Nails
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             do
             often
             decay
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             often
             renewed
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             Integral
             Parts
             less
             ,
             as
             Pith
             ,
             Bark
             ,
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Like
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Noble
             and
             Constituent
             Parts
             least
             ,
             as
             Root
             Wood
             ,
             the
             Skeleton
             ,
             Veins
             ;
             Arterys
             ,
             Nervs
             ,
             Intestines
             ,
             and
             Organs
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             the
             Individual
             Predominant
             Spirit
             Vegetative
             or
             Sensitive
             ,
             which
             Denominates
             the
             Compositum
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             Individual
             ,
             doth
             remain
             untill
             the
             Dissolution
             therof
             .
             The
             Excess
             of
             Nutriment
             is
             turned
             into
             Augment
             of
             all
             those
             Parts
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             of
             the
             Spirit
             itself
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             may
             be
             Mist
             with
             other
             Heterogeneous
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Mule
             ;
             so
             may
             also
             Unite
             with
             more
             of
             its
             own
             Homogeneous
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             be
             Augmented
             thereby
             ,
             untill
             
             it
             attein
             its
             Acme
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             Properly
             any
             Consistent
             State
             without
             any
             Growth
             or
             Decay
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Square
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Growth
             ends
             the
             Decay
             begins
             ,
             though
             more
             like
             the
             Ascent
             and
             Descent
             of
             an
             Arch
             ,
             then
             of
             an
             Isosceles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             most
             at
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             and
             least
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             The
             Excess
             of
             Nutriment
             and
             Augment
             doth
             Generate
             other
             Individuals
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             ,
             and
             though
             Generation
             be
             during
             Nutrition
             ,
             and
             Nutrition
             during
             Augmentation
             ,
             if
             the
             Nutriment
             be
             Copious
             ,
             and
             the
             Actual
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Spirit
             Vigorous
             ,
             which
             can
             Concoct
             to
             all
             those
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             Decide
             what
             is
             requisite
             for
             those
             several
             Uses
             ;
             yet
             if
             otherwise
             a
             Beast
             or
             Tree
             be
             Penuriously
             Nourished
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             Dwarfed
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             Augmented
             ,
             and
             Generate
             less
             ;
             becaus
             Nutrition
             is
             First
             and
             most
             Necessary
             for
             the
             Individual
             Compositum
             ,
             Augmentation
             Next
             and
             Less
             ,
             and
             Generation
             Last
             and
             Least
             .
             And
             indeed
             Nutrition
             and
             Augmentation
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             other
             Subordinate
             Generations
             ,
             for
             the
             Preservation
             and
             Growth
             of
             the
             Individual
             Compositum
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             more
             specialy
             called
             Generation
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Coordinate
             and
             Specifical
             ,
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             another
             like
             Individual
             Compositum
             ;
             which
             is
             by
             Collecting
             and
             Composing
             another
             Specifical
             Spirit
             and
             Body
             into
             the
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Seed
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Intrinsecal
             Virtue
             doth
             Intrinsecaly
             Generate
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             becomes
             another
             Compositum
             in
             itself
             ,
             Effigiating
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             Nourishing
             and
             Augmenting
             it
             ,
             and
             afterward
             also
             Generating
             another
             by
             the
             Plastike
             Virtue
             therof
             ,
             and
             other
             Internal
             Spiritual
             Powers
             ,
             which
             God
             first
             Created
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             were
             afterward
             Actuated
             and
             sett
             in
             Order
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Supernatural
             and
             Universal
             Protoplastes
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             so
             they
             still
             continue
             in
             their
             Successive
             Generations
             and
             Corruptions
             ;
             wherin
             ,
             though
             the
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             be
             the
             chief
             Operators
             and
             Architects
             ,
             yet
             the
             Matter
             is
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             Affections
             therof
             are
             accordingly
             Instrumental
             therin
             :
             and
             so
             are
             also
             all
             Common
             Accidents
             ;
             as
             Number
             ,
             wherof
             the
             chief
             Instrumentality
             is
             Unity
             ,
             which
             doth
             Fortify
             and
             reduce
             several
             Principles
             into
             one
             Compositum
             Oeconomy
             and
             Individuality
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             can
             I
             conceiv
             any
             other
             Power
             to
             be
             in
             Number
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             so
             many
             Units
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             Multiplication
             therof
             or
             Duality
             is
             rather
             Instrumental
             in
             Corruption
             then
             in
             Generation
             .
             Also
             Time
             
             is
             very
             requisite
             in
             the
             Process
             of
             Generation
             ,
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             Extension
             ;
             for
             no
             Body
             either
             Elementary
             ,
             or
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             only
             a
             Point
             ;
             which
             can
             not
             Exist
             severaly
             ,
             And
             though
             every
             Part
             or
             Particle
             of
             Water
             be
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             yet
             Organical
             Bodys
             must
             have
             several
             Organs
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             Members
             or
             less
             Corpuscles
             wherof
             the
             Whole
             must
             be
             Composed
             ;
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Species
             therof
             must
             be
             of
             some
             requisite
             Magnitude
             ;
             for
             though
             Oaks
             and
             less
             Trees
             may
             be
             of
             several
             S●zes
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             can
             be
             so
             small
             as
             some
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Grass
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             there
             be
             Dogs
             of
             very
             Different
             Bignes
             ,
             yet
             none
             can
             be
             so
             little
             as
             a
             Mite
             ,
             or
             some
             almost
             Atomical
             Animals
             .
             Also
             Figure
             is
             very
             Instrumental
             heerin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Mechanical
             Tools
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             an
             Army
             ;
             where
             the
             Globus
             ,
             or
             Orbicular
             Figure
             ,
             is
             for
             Safety
             round
             about
             ,
             the
             Square
             Phalanx
             for
             Strength
             ,
             the
             Cuneus
             or
             Wedg
             to
             make
             Impressions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             so
             they
             and
             others
             are
             also
             requisite
             in
             Nature
             and
             Natural
             Operations
             ,
             especialy
             in
             Organical
             Composita
             which
             require
             Bodys
             fitt
             for
             such
             Operations
             ,
             of
             Various
             Figures
             ,
             and
             most
             Symmetricaly
             Composed
             .
             And
             no
             Art
             of
             Statuary
             ,
             or
             Painter
             ,
             can
             so
             farr
             Imitate
             them
             as
             to
             endure
             the
             Criticism
             of
             a
             Microscope
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             Feature
             and
             Beauty
             of
             Organical
             Bodys
             is
             only
             the
             Symmetrical
             Conformity
             of
             their
             Various
             Figures
             .
             Porosity
             serveth
             for
             Excerning
             ,
             and
             thereby
             for
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Compositum
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             Corruption
             by
             more
             easie
             admission
             of
             any
             Dissolvent
             or
             Menstruum
             ,
             being
             a
             Partial
             Comminution
             or
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             Perfect
             Continuity
             doth
             fortify
             .
             And
             therefore
             also
             Density
             doth
             Preserv
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Proportion
             to
             the
             Parts
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             United
             in
             itself
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             :
             and
             hath
             Proportionably
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             more
             United
             .
             And
             as
             Maceration
             doth
             weaken
             ,
             so
             also
             Rarefaction
             .
             And
             every
             Specifical
             Spirit
             doth
             require
             a
             Body
             of
             a
             Proper
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             ,
             wherof
             there
             are
             Innumerable
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             supposed
             that
             any
             two
             Bodys
             of
             Spirits
             Specificaly
             Different
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Degree
             of
             Density
             exactly
             ,
             but
             either
             more
             or
             less
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Compositum
             is
             Varied
             by
             a
             new
             Predominating
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             the
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             of
             the
             Body
             therof
             is
             Varied
             likewise
             :
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             Impregnating
             ,
             and
             Superimpregnating
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             Gravity
             and
             Levity
             and
             the
             Motion
             therof
             to
             Station
             ,
             but
             especialy
             the
             Principal
             Motion
             
             to
             Union
             or
             Contact
             ,
             are
             very
             Instrumental
             in
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Local
             Union
             of
             Emanant
             Rays
             .
             Yet
             Matter
             and
             all
             these
             Various
             Affections
             therof
             are
             no
             Formal
             Causalitys
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             whole
             Composita
             Consubstantiated
             and
             fitted
             thereby
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Compositum
             is
             thus
             Composed
             M●terialy
             and
             Spiritualy
             ,
             and
             Invested
             and
             Instructed
             with
             all
             the
             requisite
             Accidents
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Generation
             therof
             Perfected
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             doth
             Appear
             and
             Operate
             ,
             being
             thus
             Produced
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             with
             all
             the
             Furniture
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             continues
             Naturaly
             untill
             it
             be
             again
             Corrupted
             .
             And
             so
             were
             the
             Original
             Composita
             Produced
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             and
             have
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             continue
             according
             to
             that
             Instituted
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             ;
             From
             which
             when
             God
             himself
             doth
             Vary
             ,
             it
             is
             Miraculous
             ,
             and
             when
             Nature
             doth
             Aberr
             ,
             it
             is
             Monstrous
             :
             and
             yet
             even
             those
             particular
             Monstrositys
             are
             generaly
             Comprehended
             within
             this
             Universal
             Law
             of
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ;
             as
             all
             Equivocal
             Productions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             being
             otherwise
             generaly
             Conformable
             therunto
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             as
             Nature
             doth
             only
             work
             by
             those
             Ingenerable
             and
             Incorruptible
             Principles
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             God
             first
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             then
             sett
             in
             Order
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             so
             Art
             can
             only
             work
             by
             Application
             of
             these
             Natural
             Principles
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             Monstrous
             and
             Disorderly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Constant
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             that
             was
             Produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Intellectives
             ,
             and
             Sensitives
             ,
             being
             External
             Operators
             ,
             so
             Ingeniously
             and
             Artificialy
             to
             Apply
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Natural
             Wit
             and
             Art
             ,
             which
             is
             somthing
             more
             Divine
             ,
             and
             more
             like
             to
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             thus
             by
             Disordering
             to
             Order
             and
             Improve
             Nature
             for
             their
             own
             Use
             and
             Service
             .
             But
             neither
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             Art
             ,
             can
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             much
             less
             Create
             ,
             or
             Annihilate
             ,
             any
             thing
             .
             Nor
             hath
             God
             himself
             ever
             since
             Created
             any
             new
             thing
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             nor
             ever
             wrought
             any
             such
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             added
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             o●
             Elementary
             World
             ,
             which
             he
             first
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             Made
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             then
             Rested
             from
             all
             that
             Work
             of
             such
             Improper
             Creation
             .
             Nor
             probably
             will
             he
             ever
             Annihilate
             any
             thing
             therof
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             Superaether
             ,
             or
             the
             Intelligences
             ;
             though
             the
             first
             Chaos
             may
             afterward
             
             become
             an
             everlasting
             Gehenna
             ,
             and
             many
             present
             Actualitys
             be
             for
             ever
             Reduced
             into
             Potentiality
             .
             However
             the
             Created
             Essences
             shall
             remain
             Eternaly
             for
             the
             Eternal
             manifestation
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Glory
             :
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               whatso●ver
               God
               doth
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               ;
               Nothing
               can
               be
               putt
               unto
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               taken
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             Now
             as
             the
             Divine
             Sp●rit
             did
             thus
             Prepare
             and
             Predispose
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             Produce
             the
             whole
             Frame
             and
             Cours
             of
             Na●ural
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             from
             the
             Review
             therof
             Deduce
             the
             whole
             Scale
             and
             Order
             of
             all
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             Natures
             .
             Wherof
             Matter
             is
             the
             Lowest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Common
             Body
             of
             all
             such
             Spirits
             as
             do
             Consubstantiate
             it
             ,
             Immediately
             ,
             or
             Mediately
             ,
             and
             Mansion
             of
             others
             which
             do
             only
             Inhabit
             it
             .
             And
             no
             Matter
             can
             be
             without
             some
             Spirit
             Consubstantiating
             it
             ,
             being
             only
             an
             Imperfect
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Begining
             had
             a
             Superaethereal
             Spirit
             to
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Superaethereal
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             Denominated
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Aether
             and
             Air
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             Superaether
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             Elementary
             yet
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             ,
             becaus
             it
             doth
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Elementary
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Matter
             can
             not
             be
             without
             some
             Material
             Spirit
             so
             Consubstantiating
             it
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Ingaged
             to
             any
             particular
             Matter
             but
             may
             Remove
             from
             one
             part
             of
             Matter
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             Matter
             may
             from
             one
             Place
             to
             another
             in
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             ;
             and
             clearly
             Immaterial
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             ,
             need
             no
             Consubstantiation
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Extension
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             can
             not
             pass
             beyond
             it
             into
             any
             Imaginary
             Inanity
             ,
             or
             Nonentity
             ;
             becaus
             they
             also
             are
             Entitys
             ;
             and
             within
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Universal
             Province
             and
             Law
             therof
             .
             Much
             less
             can
             any
             Matter
             wander
             beyond
             the
             Utmost
             Limits
             of
             itself
             which
             is
             the
             Circumferential
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Highest
             Orb
             therof
             ,
             beyond
             which
             it
             can
             not
             Ascend
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             not
             Descend
             below
             the
             Center
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             Fansy
             of
             Lucretius
             is
             very
             Futile
             and
             Vain
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Arrow
             were
             shott
             forth
             beyond
             that
             Circumference
             it
             would
             fly
             forward
             Perpetualy
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             must
             always
             Ascend
             from
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             never
             attein
             any
             other
             Center
             of
             Rest
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Motion
             to
             Station
             ;
             and
             also
             might
             Exist
             ,
             Localy
             beyond
             the
             Universal
             
             Extension
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             be
             another
             less
             World
             or
             Univers
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Motion
             to
             Union
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             is
             Naturaly
             Constituted
             such
             an
             Orbicular
             Body
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Perfect
             Circumference
             and
             Center
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Protuberant
             in
             any
             Part
             of
             itself
             or
             other
             then
             a
             most
             exact
             Globe
             ,
             becaus
             that
             is
             the
             most
             United
             Figure
             ,
             wherunto
             the
             most
             Universal
             Law
             of
             Union
             doth
             Oblige
             the
             whole
             Matter
             therof
             :
             and
             even
             Spirits
             themselvs
             do
             Exist
             only
             within
             the
             Universal
             Coextension
             and
             Locality
             ;
             becaus
             beyond
             it
             there
             is
             no
             Place
             ,
             or
             Ubi
             ,
             or
             Entity
             ,
             wherin
             they
             may
             Possibly
             Exist
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             have
             no
             Extension
             of
             themselvs
             ,
             so
             also
             no
             Place
             ,
             or
             Vbi
             ,
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Extension
             and
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             wherof
             ,
             and
             wherin
             ,
             they
             are
             Such
             Active
             and
             Operative
             Substances
             and
             Spirits
             .
             The
             next
             in
             this
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             are
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ;
             Aether
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ;
             which
             none
             can
             deny
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             now
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             Elements
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             first
             explained
             the
             Term
             ,
             which
             will
             plainly
             Elucidate
             the
             Thing
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             Exemplarily
             by
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             most
             Common
             Element
             ,
             or
             Praeelement
             therof
             ,
             and
             Immediately
             Consubstantiated
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Superaetheral
             Spirit
             :
             and
             so
             Matter
             is
             their
             first
             Body
             ,
             or
             Element
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             an
             Element
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             intend
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Natural
             Substratum
             of
             some
             other
             Superior
             and
             more
             Active
             Substance
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             so
             Composited
             or
             United
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Body
             with
             a
             Spirit
             but
             not
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Produced
             out
             of
             any
             Potentia
             ,
             or
             Equivocal
             Causality
             therof
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             s●fficiently
             refuted
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             Generated
             thereby
             more
             then
             the
             Body
             is
             Generated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             that
             both
             are
             Composited
             or
             United
             Naturaly
             together
             in●o
             one
             Compositum
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Generation
             therof
             .
             And
             these
             fower
             Elements
             are
             commonly
             so
             called
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Superior
             Spirits
             ,
             wherof
             they
             ,
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             become
             a
             Second
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Prepared
             Body
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Matter
             was
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Superaethereal
             Spirit
             ,
             can
             Immediately
             Inform
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Superior
             Spirits
             only
             Mediately
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Classes
             and
             Ranks
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             .
             And
             though
             any
             one
             Elementary
             Spirit
             might
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Superaethereal
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             until
             they
             were
             all
             Prepared
             and
             Predisposed
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             
             fitly
             Mist
             together
             in
             the
             Three
             first
             Days
             ,
             no
             Vegetative
             or
             other
             Superior
             Spirit
             could
             be
             Produced
             ,
             or
             Inform
             any
             one
             of
             them
             alone
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Matter
             ;
             becaus
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             alone
             together
             with
             the
             Matter
             is
             a
             fitt
             Body
             of
             the
             Superior
             Spirits
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             Superelementary
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             Elementary
             Body
             of
             any
             other
             Spirit
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             these
             Fower
             Elements
             must
             be
             all
             Mist
             together
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Three
             first
             Days
             ,
             and
             never
             since
             were
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             ,
             untill
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             wholy
             Unmist
             and
             Separate
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ;
             though
             that
             Mistion
             is
             and
             must
             be
             Varied
             by
             continual
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             more
             particularly
             fitt
             Bodys
             for
             the
             several
             Superior
             Spirits
             ,
             wherof
             probably
             every
             Species
             doth
             require
             a
             Various
             Mistion
             ,
             aswell
             as
             some
             Variation
             of
             the
             Figure
             and
             Density
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             Varied
             by
             the
             Various
             Mistion
             of
             these
             Elementary
             Spirits
             .
             Now
             that
             they
             are
             fower
             such
             Elements
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             by
             their
             Denominations
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             their
             orderly
             Preparation
             in
             the
             Three
             first
             Days
             ,
             for
             the
             Production
             of
             the
             Superior
             Spirits
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             more
             fully
             discover
             in
             my
             ensuing
             Discourses
             therof
             .
             And
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             Matte●
             ,
             nor
             any
             Diversifications
             therof
             ;
             but
             do
             so
             diversify
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             their
             Body
             for
             themselvs
             ;
             (
             and
             much
             less
             are
             they
             Produced
             out
             of
             any
             Potentia
             of
             the
             Matter
             )
             so
             also
             are
             the
             Superiour
             Spirits
             no
             Diversifications
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             do
             so
             Diversify
             them
             for
             themselvs
             in
             their
             Various
             Mistions
             .
             By
             all
             which
             precedent
             Discourses
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Inferior
             Substances
             and
             Spirits
             which
             are
             the
             Bodys
             or
             Elements
             of
             the
             Superior
             ,
             otherwise
             all
             Material
             Spirits
             should
             only
             be
             Matter
             ,
             or
             they
             should
             be
             without
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Immaterial
             :
             wherefore
             if
             they
             have
             such
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             same
             with
             those
             Bodys
             ,
             then
             plainly
             they
             are
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             more
             Active
             and
             Operative
             Substances
             which
             Inform
             or
             Inspirit
             those
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             Reside
             ,
             and
             Operate
             therin
             ,
             as
             their
             Domicils
             ,
             and
             Officines
             ;
             which
             I
             therefore
             call
             their
             Element
             or
             Subordinate
             ,
             and
             Preparatory
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Elementary
             Principle
             ,
             of
             the
             Compositum
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             the
             Predominant
             Spirit
             therof
             doth
             Constitute
             it
             such
             a
             Compositum
             as
             it
             is
             :
             by
             which
             Composition
             and
             Constitution
             it
             is
             Generated
             ,
             and
             so
             Denominated
             by
             the
             Predominant
             Spirit
             therof
             to
             be
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Classis
             in
             the
             
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             intend
             by
             Element
             generaly
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             frames
             any
             other
             Notion
             therof
             ,
             may
             thereby
             doubt
             and
             dispute
             it
             ,
             and
             fight
             with
             his
             own
             shadow
             ;
             though
             more
             particularly
             we
             call
             these
             first
             and
             lowest
             Spirits
             which
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             the
             first
             and
             lowest
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Elements
             therof
             .
             And
             sensibly
             in
             all
             Dissolutions
             of
             any
             Material
             Composita
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             still
             deprehend
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Praeelement
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             so
             also
             these
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             now
             Naturaly
             Exist
             Pure
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             though
             we
             call
             them
             this
             or
             that
             Element
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             them
             is
             more
             Predominant
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Carcass
             of
             any
             Beast
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             dead
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             still
             some
             other
             Spirits
             remaining
             ,
             but
             most
             apparently
             the
             Elementary
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Trunk
             of
             a
             dead
             Tree
             ,
             or
             Timber
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             there
             is
             not
             only
             one
             ,
             but
             all
             Fower
             ,
             which
             also
             do
             always
             remain
             in
             all
             Chymical
             Separations
             whatsoever
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             
               Caput
               Mortuum
            
             is
             not
             only
             Matter
             ,
             or
             only
             one
             Element
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Chao●
             ,
             nor
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             them
             ,
             only
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             also
             Corporeal
             Matter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             and
             having
             some
             Various
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             any
             
               Caput
               Mortuum
            
             still
             differs
             notably
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             any
             such
             Chymical
             Spirit
             from
             others
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             if
             they
             were
             most
             Simple
             Substances
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             or
             Matter
             ,
             and
             only
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             only
             one
             Compositum
             therof
             ,
             not
             Specificaly
             Different
             from
             others
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             Possible
             for
             any
             Art
             ,
             or
             any
             Power
             of
             Nature
             (
             according
             to
             the
             present
             State
             therof
             which
             was
             first
             Instituted
             by
             God
             )
             to
             Separate
             these
             fower
             Elements
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             and
             may
             be
             Variously
             Mist
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             is
             not
             Possible
             to
             destroy
             their
             fower
             great
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ,
             Ae●her
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             an●
             Earth
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             are
             also
             Mist
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             Denominated
             from
             the
             Predomination
             of
             every
             one
             severaly
             in
             those
             general
             Bodys
             )
             yet
             that
             Predomination
             of
             their
             Elementary
             Spirit
             is
             so
             notable
             ,
             and
             their
             vast
             Bodys
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             Ocularly
             declare
             to
             every
             Ey
             their
             fower
             Elementary
             Natures
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Common
             Elements
             ,
             and
             Prepared
             Bodys
             of
             all
             Superior
             Spirits
             ,
             within
             this
             Elementary
             Orb
             ,
             which
             they
             wholy
             divide
             among
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             great
             Storehouses
             and
             Stocks
             of
             Nature
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             Elementary
             Bodys
             were
             borrowed
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Inferior
             do
             
             return
             again
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             are
             as
             fower
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             Variously
             Inhabited
             and
             Furnished
             with
             all
             the
             Composita
             ,
             Starrs
             ,
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             Meteors
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             Situated
             according
             to
             the
             Predominance
             of
             their
             proper
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             requisite
             Station
             therof
             in
             several
             Spheres
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             Planetical
             Orbs
             are
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             must
             also
             observ
             from
             my
             Text
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             only
             fower
             such
             Elements
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             (
             nor
             any
             such
             several
             Kinds
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             is
             expressly
             said
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             )
             And
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             mention
             of
             Stones
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             this
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             as
             of
             several
             Elementary
             Kinds
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             only
             several
             Composita
             of
             these
             fower
             Elements
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             also
             understand
             that
             there
             are
             not
             only
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             of
             these
             fower
             first
             Elements
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             supposed
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             make
             so
             many
             and
             so
             very
             Different
             Sorts
             of
             Elementary
             Composita
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             in
             Nature
             ;
             nor
             yet
             may
             we
             assigne
             to
             any
             one
             Element
             besides
             its
             own
             Proper
             first
             Quality
             some
             other
             Social
             Quality
             of
             another
             Element
             in
             a
             more
             Remiss
             Degree
             ,
             as
             to
             Ae●her
             or
             Fire
             besides
             Heat
             Intens
             ,
             Drines
             Remiss
             :
             for
             no
             Spirit
             whatsoever
             hath
             any
             Proper
             Spiritual
             Quality
             of
             another
             Spirit
             either
             Intens
             or
             Remiss
             ;
             of
             and
             in
             itself
             ,
             becaus
             every
             such
             Spiritual
             Substance
             is
             a
             Proper
             Spirit
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             own
             Proper
             Qualitys
             Differing
             Specificaly
             ,
             (
             besides
             such
             as
             are
             Genericaly
             Common
             to
             the
             same
             Genus
             )
             whereby
             only
             we
             know
             it
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             unles
             we
             should
             affirm
             Aether
             ,
             or
             Fire
             ,
             to
             be
             also
             Earth
             ,
             we
             can
             not
             assigne
             any
             Drines
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             Proper
             Quality
             Subsisting
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             flowing
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             certeinly
             it
             is
             no
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             Common
             to
             Spirits
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Bodys
             :
             Also
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Proper
             Quality
             of
             any
             other
             Spirit
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Remiss
             ,
             but
             most
             Intens
             ;
             for
             every
             such
             Spirit
             Naturaly
             Acts
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             itself
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             becaus
             no
             Nature
             doth
             Obstruct
             or
             Restrain
             its
             own
             Operations
             ,
             unles
             it
             be
             Spontaneous
             (
             for
             that
             indeed
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             Spontaneity
             )
             nor
             doth
             Heat
             Naturaly
             hinder
             Drines
             ,
             but
             should
             rather
             Advance
             and
             Assist
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             are
             generaly
             Assistant
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             may
             the
             Accidents
             of
             several
             Substances
             ,
             as
             of
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             be
             Analogous
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             Spirits
             ,
             Homoeogeneous
             ;
             
             though
             they
             be
             not
             Homogeneous
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             thus
             Drines
             is
             more
             Concordant
             with
             Heat
             then
             with
             Cold
             ,
             which
             is
             Contrary
             to
             Heat
             ;
             though
             neither
             of
             them
             be
             any
             Proper
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Aether
             ,
             or
             Fire
             ,
             but
             of
             other
             Elements
             :
             nor
             doth
             Heat
             Properly
             or
             Directly
             Dry
             more
             then
             Moisten
             ,
             but
             only
             Consequentialy
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             also
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             But
             they
             who
             can
             affirm
             all
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             to
             be
             Educed
             out
             of
             the
             Potentia
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             Element
             may
             be
             Transpeciated
             or
             Converted
             into
             another
             ,
             may
             also
             affirm
             what
             they
             pleas
             of
             their
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             transfer
             them
             from
             one
             to
             another
             :
             which
             Suzugy
             of
             Qualitys
             they
             have
             also
             Invented
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             to
             Reconcile
             and
             Mediate
             between
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             not
             any
             Degrees
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             Proper
             Qualitys
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             of
             other
             Substantial
             Spirits
             :
             nor
             doth
             that
             Contrariety
             of
             Qualitys
             need
             any
             such
             Mediation
             ,
             being
             Produced
             by
             Degrees
             out
             of
             their
             Potentialitys
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Contrary
             Actualy
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             Mist
             by
             Degrees
             into
             their
             Actual
             Contemperature
             .
             The
             Ignorance
             of
             which
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             the
             Potentialitys
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             Imaginary
             Supposition
             of
             such
             a
             Potentia
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             not
             only
             Existences
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Essences
             both
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             also
             Substances
             ,
             may
             be
             Educed
             ,
             by
             Equivocal
             Causalitys
             ,
             Transpeciations
             ,
             and
             such
             new
             kinds
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Annihilation
             ,
             as
             men
             have
             pleased
             to
             Invent
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             true
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Chaos
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             Made
             ,
             and
             Revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             Fundamental
             Error
             ,
             and
             Root
             of
             all
             the
             Consequential
             Absurditys
             .
             But
             yet
             while
             they
             thus
             Grope
             in
             the
             Dark
             ,
             they
             Catch
             at
             some
             Shadows
             of
             Truth
             ;
             as
             plainly
             their
             Potentia
             doth
             allude
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Potentialitys
             ,
             and
             is
             Substituted
             instead
             therof
             :
             and
             so
             this
             Supposition
             of
             several
             Different
             Qualitys
             in
             the
             same
             Substance
             doth
             partly
             Intimate
             another
             great
             Mystery
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             discover
             and
             unfold
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             indeed
             there
             are
             several
             Qualitys
             also
             Created
             Essentialy
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Substance
             ,
             Proper
             to
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             subsisting
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             flowing
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             concerning
             Matter
             and
             the
             Affections
             therof
             ;
             not
             only
             Mediately
             ,
             as
             Figure
             from
             Extension
             ,
             and
             Gravity
             from
             Density
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             only
             several
             and
             Realy
             distinct
             Products
             or
             Propertys
             of
             the
             same
             Qualitys
             )
             but
             as
             others
             Immediately
             Subsisting
             in
             ,
             and
             flowing
             from
             it
             ;
             as
             Extension
             ,
             and
             Density
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             such
             
             several
             Propertys
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             same
             Orbicular
             or
             Cubical
             Extension
             and
             Figure
             may
             be
             either
             Dens
             or
             Rare
             ,
             Grave
             or
             Ligh●
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             ,
             Gravity
             or
             Levity
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             any
             Extension
             or
             Figure
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             not
             concerned
             otherwise
             one
             in
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             they
             are
             Social
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             :
             so
             as
             every
             Extension
             or
             Figure
             must
             have
             some
             Density
             ,
             and
             all
             Density
             some
             Extension
             and
             Figure
             Indefinitely
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             the
             Aether
             there
             is
             not
             only
             Heat
             ,
             but
             also
             Light
             ,
             and
             Planetary
             or
             Circular
             Motion
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             several
             other
             Principles
             of
             Influential
             Virtues
             and
             Qualitys
             not
             only
             proceeding
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             Particular
             Propertys
             ,
             but
             Immediately
             Subsisting
             in
             ,
             and
             flowing
             from
             the
             Ae●hereal
             Substance
             ;
             and
             so
             Cold
             ,
             and
             some
             Active
             Principle
             of
             Sound
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             Air
             ;
             Moisture
             and
             some
             Active
             Principles
             of
             Odor
             ,
             and
             Sapor
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             Water
             ;
             Drines
             ,
             Opacity
             ,
             Consistence
             ,
             and
             Magnetike
             Polarity
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             Earth
             :
             as
             certeinly
             we
             all
             know
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Various
             Virtues
             in
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             Discours
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             now
             only
             observ
             that
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             Various
             Mistures
             and
             Temperatures
             therof
             ,
             all
             the
             Elementary
             Composita
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             Arithmetical
             Changes
             ,
             are
             Compounded
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             this
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             only
             Compounded
             of
             such
             other
             Simple
             Essences
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             new
             Essence
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Sydereous
             Spirits
             :
             wheras
             all
             Sulphureous
             ,
             Mercurial
             ,
             Saline
             ,
             Sanguineous
             ,
             Bilious
             ,
             Phlegmatike
             ,
             Oleous
             ,
             Saxeous
             ,
             Vitreous
             ,
             Ligneous
             ,
             Carneous
             ,
             Coriaceous
             ,
             Osseous
             ,
             Corneous
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             Elementary
             Q●alitys
             ,
             are
             not
             Simple
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             Compounded
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             first
             Created
             Essences
             ,
             and
             Principles
             therof
             .
             And
             if
             we
             could
             Investigate
             and
             find
             out
             all
             those
             Simple
             Qualitys
             (
             wherof
             very
             many
             are
             still
             Occult
             to
             us
             )
             none
             of
             these
             Compound
             Qualitys
             could
             be
             any
             longer
             Occult.
             And
             yet
             many
             Curious
             and
             Chymical
             Wits
             ,
             becaus
             they
             will
             not
             freely
             acknowledg
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             yet
             indeed
             is
             Human
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Common
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             will
             also
             Substitute
             as
             Simple
             Principles
             ,
             such
             Compound
             Qualitys
             of
             
               Sal
               ,
               Sulphur
            
             ,
             and
             Mercury
             ,
             though
             others
             among
             themselvs
             not
             satisfied
             heerwith
             do
             also
             assigne
             many
             more
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             all
             are
             Principles
             or
             Simple
             Essences
             ,
             
             but
             only
             Compounds
             ,
             and
             Decompounds
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             another
             .
             And
             the
             last
             Chymical
             Separation
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             Sensibly
             will
             be
             only
             a
             Reduction
             to
             the
             fower
             first
             Elements
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             somthing
             wher●n
             one
             of
             them
             is
             most
             Predominant
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             fower
             great
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ;
             though
             like
             them
             they
             can
             never
             be
             Perfectly
             Unmist
             and
             Separated
             .
             Thus
             Sulphur
             is
             as
             Fire
             ,
             Predominant
             in
             the
             Composition
             therof
             ,
             Mercury
             as
             Water
             ,
             and
             Sal
             as
             Earth
             ;
             but
             becaus
             Air
             is
             the
             most
             Insensible
             of
             all
             Elements
             ,
             therefore
             they
             have
             not
             observed
             it
             among
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             Separations
             ,
             nor
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             of
             their
             Distributions
             :
             so
             that
             if
             we
             should
             wholy
             trust
             to
             Chymists
             ,
             we
             might
             even
             lose
             one
             of
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             to
             be
             commended
             heerin
             that
             they
             have
             not
             assigned
             or
             set
             up
             Mercury
             Volant
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             Vapor
             ,
             instead
             of
             it
             .
             Also
             like
             Air
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Simple
             Essences
             of
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Mistion
             with
             others
             do
             not
             Sensibly
             so
             betray
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             they
             call
             the
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             yet
             Philosophers
             have
             found
             out
             the
             Sent
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Opacity
             ,
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prosecute
             and
             promote
             as
             farr
             as
             I
             may
             in
             some
             previous
             Essays
             ,
             and
             so
             recommend
             the
             more
             Curious
             Search
             therof
             unto
             others
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Desiderata
             in
             Philosophy
             :
             and
             now
             proceed
             farther
             .
             As
             Elements
             are
             the
             Second
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Prepared
             Body
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             also
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             a
             Third
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Prepared
             Body
             therof
             ;
             and
             so
             Sensitives
             do
             Comprehend
             Subordinately
             in
             their
             Composition
             Vegetatives
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             Mediately
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             more
             Mediately
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Vegetatives
             Immediately
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Mediately
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             Immediately
             the
             Matter
             ;
             but
             not
             Convertibly
             ;
             nor
             are
             any
             of
             the
             Superior
             Educed
             out
             of
             the
             Potentia
             of
             the
             Inferior
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Superior
             ,
             but
             only
             Subordinate
             them
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             And
             as
             Elementary
             Spirits
             require
             several
             Diversifications
             of
             the
             Matter
             to
             make
             fitt
             Bodys
             therof
             for
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             diversifie
             it
             by
             their
             own
             Architecture
             ,
             so
             do
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             both
             it
             and
             the
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             so
             Effigiate
             it
             ,
             and
             Temper
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Proper
             Use
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             all
             Plastike
             Virtue
             to
             be
             from
             these
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Inorganical
             from
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             Organical
             from
             Vegetative
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             do
             Predominate
             and
             may
             
             Govern
             them
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             in
             another
             and
             higher
             maner
             by
             Sponta●eous
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             as
             Living
             Souls
             ;
             and
             their
             Plastike
             Virtue
             is
             of
             a
             Mechanike
             and
             another
             more
             Vital
             Kind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Artificial
             and
             I●genious
             :
             and
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Architects
             of
             their
             own
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             by
             others
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Cells
             ,
             Nests
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Artificial
             Habitations
             :
             for
             if
             a
             Beast
             first
             Live
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Plant
             ,
             then
             certeinly
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             yet
             Live
             and
             Operate
             doth
             not
             Fabricate
             the
             Curious
             Structure
             of
             its
             own
             Embryonical
             Body
             .
             Also
             all
             Sensitive
             Operations
             are
             with
             Sensation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             so
             Sens
             the
             daily
             Concoction
             ,
             Nutrition
             ,
             and
             A●gmentation
             of
             our
             own
             Bodys
             ,
             nor
             Formation
             of
             Seed
             therin
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Proper
             Work
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             which
             is
             apparently
             Plastical
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             Forms
             its
             own
             Body
             Organicaly
             ,
             as
             in
             Trees
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Grass
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             one
             Spirit
             in
             itself
             the
             Proper
             Qualitys
             of
             another
             .
             And
             though
             Elementary
             Spirits
             are
             Definitely
             Fower
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             yet
             these
             Vegetative
             and
             also
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             are
             Indefinite
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             brought
             forth
             after
             their
             kinds
             Indefinitely
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             these
             Species
             of
             Beasts
             and
             Fowls
             were
             preserved
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             Multiplied
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             Diminished
             .
             Nor
             are
             there
             only
             such
             several
             Spirits
             of
             Trees
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Grass
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             Species
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             Proper
             Plastical
             Virtue
             Created
             in
             and
             with
             them
             by
             God
             do
             severaly
             Effigiate
             their
             Proper
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             the
             Organism
             therof
             ,
             but
             also
             Proper
             Subordinate
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             Species
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             Effig●ate
             their
             Proper
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             the
             Organism
             therof
             :
             Yet
             as
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             are
             not
             also
             Elementary
             ,
             nor
             do
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             ,
             contein
             the
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             therof
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             so
             neither
             do
             Sensitive
             contein
             in
             themselvs
             Vegetative
             and
             their
             Facultys
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             Compounded
             with
             their
             several
             and
             Proper
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             which
             Organise
             their
             Sensitive
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             suppose
             can
             not
             be
             so
             Organised
             by
             the
             same
             Plastike
             Virtue
             of
             any
             T●ee
             ,
             Herb
             ,
             or
             Grass
             ,
             which
             is
             Proper
             to
             the
             Spirit
             therof
             ,
             and
             would
             only
             make
             it
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Shape
             and
             Substance
             .
             And
             co●seq●ently
             I
             conceiv
             that
             there
             is
             also
             a
             Proper
             Mi●tion
             and
             Temperature
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             and
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             Subordinate
             and
             Sub●ervient
             to
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Consubstantiated
             
             together
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Matter
             in
             the
             Sensitive
             Compositum
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             a
             Proper
             Sensitive
             Body
             thus
             Prepared
             is
             a
             fourth
             Matter
             or
             Body
             ,
             of
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             Adam
             ,
             into
             which
             God
             first
             Inspired
             his
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             such
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             a
             Statue
             of
             Clay
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             .
             And
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             thus
             Inspired
             is
             of
             another
             and
             farr
             Different
             Kind
             from
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             Inspired
             into
             ,
             but
             Educed
             out
             of
             the
             Inferior
             Bodys
             therof
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             so
             Consubstantiated
             with
             them
             as
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Immaterial
             ,
             and
             a
             Perfect
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             needeth
             no
             such
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             but
             like
             an
             Angelical
             Spirit
             can
             also
             live
             and
             Operate
             Separately
             .
             Nor
             yet
             doth
             it
             only
             Possess
             a
             Body
             as
             an
             Angel
             may
             ;
             but
             hath
             a
             Natural
             Union
             and
             Composition
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             Naturaly
             Inspirit
             or
             Inform
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Live
             ,
             and
             Operate
             in
             it
             as
             in
             a
             fit●
             Domicil
             and
             Officine
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ;
             and
             Predominate
             and
             Govern
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Master
             in
             a
             Ship.
             All
             which
             I
             shall
             more
             particularly
             declare
             heerafter
             ,
             having
             now
             generaly
             treated
             therof
             only
             to
             discover
             and
             describe
             this
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             first
             Erect
             it
             ,
             a●d
             as
             it
             still
             stan●eth
             ,
             whose
             Basis
             is
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             whose
             Acme
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ;
             wherin
             Man
             also
             is
             Coordinate
             with
             the
             Immaterial
             and
             Separate
             Spirits
             of
             Angels
             .
             And
             so
             all
             Created
             Nature
             is
             not
             only
             Localy
             but
             Politicaly
             United
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Coordinate
             ,
             except
             Angelical
             and
             Human
             Spirits
             ,
             may
             be
             properly
             Mist
             ,
             but
             Subordinate
             ,
             except
             Angels
             ,
             only
             Composited
             together
             ,
             but
             not
             Confounded
             ,
             either
             by
             Transpeciation
             of
             one
             Species
             into
             another
             ,
             or
             Production
             of
             one
             out
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             supposed
             ;
             nor
             ,
             by
             Midle
             Natures
             ,
             or
             Participles
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             partaking
             of
             the
             Natures
             of
             several
             Classes
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Monstrous
             and
             Anomalous
             then
             the
             Generation
             of
             Mules
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Classis
             ,
             though
             of
             two
             Confused
             Species
             therin
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             is
             in
             itself
             either
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             not
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             all
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             other
             Material
             Spirits
             ;
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             Not
             Vegetative
             ,
             as
             Moss
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             not
             Sensitive
             ,
             as
             all
             Plantanimals
             ,
             Intellective
             ,
             or
             not
             Intellective
             ,
             as
             Idiots
             ,
             Lunatiks
             ,
             or
             other
             Human
             Monsters
             :
             though
             there
             be
             such
             Compositions
             and
             Subordinations
             Classes
             and
             Hosts
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             unto
             and
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             ;
             and
             as
             Moses
             hath
             concluded
             this
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             
               Thus
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               were
               Finished
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Hosts
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             VI.
             And
             yet
             some
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             seem
             to
             deny
             any
             such
             Scale
             and
             Order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             any
             such
             Oeconomy
             and
             Polity
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             they
             also
             deny
             those
             very
             Natural
             Principles
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             Immediately
             Created
             ,
             and
             Imprinted
             therin
             ;
             since
             they
             can
             Educe
             no
             such
             things
             from
             the
             rude
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             doth
             any
             such
             Wisdom
             or
             Will
             appear
             to
             be
             Actively
             in
             any
             Inferior
             Natures
             which
             are
             neither
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Intellective
             ;
             nor
             yet
             doth
             it
             proceed
             from
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Intellective
             Facultys
             in
             the
             Superior
             Natures
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Universal
             Nature
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             laugh
             at
             all
             such
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             that
             Nature
             intendeth
             the
             Best
             ,
             Affecteth
             Union
             ,
             Abhorreth
             Vacuity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             so
             void
             of
             of
             Sens
             and
             Intellect
             as
             to
             conceiv
             it
             capable
             therof
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             see
             and
             must
             acknowledg
             such
             Analogous
             Effects
             therin
             ,
             we
             must
             ascribe
             them
             to
             some
             Analogous
             Causalitys
             ,
             and
             express
             them
             by
             such
             Analogous
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             Intended
             thereby
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             Ordered
             ,
             Compaginated
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Catartis●d
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             Naturaly
             Caus
             the
             same
             Effects
             ,
             and
             indeed
             more
             Powerful
             and
             Political
             ,
             then
             our
             Intellective
             and
             all
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             therin
             can
             Caus
             and
             Produce
             .
             And
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             so
             Caus
             these
             wonderful
             Effects
             Immediately
             by
             himself
             as
             he
             doth
             Supernaturaly
             Conserv
             all
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             Created
             ,
             Upholding
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Word
             of
             his
             Power
             ;
             but
             Mediately
             by
             Natural
             Principles
             ,
             Powers
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             he
             who
             is
             Infinitely
             Powerful
             and
             Wise
             ,
             so
             Immediately
             first
             Created
             and
             Imprinted
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             thus
             sett
             it
             in
             Order
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             and
             shall
             so
             continue
             in
             itself
             untill
             the
             last
             Dissolution
             therof
             ,
             to
             Caus
             and
             Produce
             such
             Effects
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             as
             none
             can
             deny
             them
             Realy
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             so
             unles
             he
             ascribe
             them
             unto
             the
             Immediate
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             only
             to
             such
             a
             Continued
             Creation
             without
             any
             other
             Natural
             Causation
             (
             wheras
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             Rested
             from
             all
             these
             Works
             which
             he
             had
             thus
             made
             and
             set
             in
             Order
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             )
             he
             must
             acknowledg
             them
             to
             be
             also
             Natural
             and
             Created
             Causalitys
             then
             Produced
             and
             Actuated
             ,
             (
             which
             indeed
             were
             the
             very
             Works
             of
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             )
             becaus
             ever
             since
             there
             are
             manifestly
             such
             Effects
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             some
             Causes
             therof
             ,
             either
             Supernatural
             or
             Natural
             ;
             for
             such
             Order
             ,
             Oeconomy
             and
             Polity
             can
             not
             be
             reasonably
             supposed
             to
             be
             Casual
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             
             most
             Regular
             ,
             but
             also
             most
             Constant
             (
             which
             yet
             Epicurus
             ,
             who
             was
             more
             Rational
             and
             true
             to
             his
             own
             Principles
             ,
             did
             affirm
             )
             but
             must
             be
             either
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             affirm
             ,
             by
             such
             Immediate
             Divine
             Causation
             ,
             which
             doth
             render
             all
             Philosophy
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Study
             of
             Nature
             and
             Natural
             Causes
             and
             Effects
             )
             Vain
             and
             Impertinent
             :
             Or
             otherwise
             it
             must
             be
             by
             such
             Natural
             Principles
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             :
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             and
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             so
             Created
             and
             Instituted
             ;
             and
             this
             indeed
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             N●ture
             ,
             Subsisting
             in
             all
             the
             Particular
             Natures
             ,
             which
             do
             Particularly
             so
             Concurr
             and
             Cooperate
             therin
             ;
             not
             the●●●●
             any
             such
             Active
             Wisdom
             or
             Will
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             by
             the●●
             〈◊〉
             Natural
             Principles
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             who
             Crea●●d
             and
             Imprinted
             them
             severaly
             and
             Particularly
             ,
             did
             also
             so
             Coordinate
             and
             Direct
             Relatively
             and
             Maturely
             one
             toward
             another
             as
             that
             they
             should
             so
             Concurr
             and
             Cooperate
             to
             the
             Universal
             Good
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             and
             Beauty
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             this
             Universal
             Nature
             .
             As
             an
             Artist
             who
             makes
             a
             Clock
             or
             Watch
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             frames
             the
             Wheels
             and
             Parts
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             setts
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             applys
             the
             Weight
             or
             Springe
             therunto
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             all
             Cooperate
             and
             Complete
             the
             Engine
             ,
             for
             that
             Use
             ,
             and
             the
             Production
             of
             that
             Effect
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             Designed
             :
             and
             as
             Art
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             doth
             thus
             work
             by
             Artificial
             and
             External
             Application
             of
             Natural
             and
             Internal
             Principles
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             so
             doth
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Art
             of
             God
             ,
             Act
             and
             Effect
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             more
             Curious
             Engines
             ,
             who●
             by
             them
             ,
             Naturaly
             and
             Internaly
             :
             whereby
             not
             only
             the
             Weight
             or
             Springe
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             very
             Plastical
             Figuration
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             and
             mutual
             Application
             ,
             is
             so
             Caused
             and
             Produced
             ,
             though
             without
             any
             such
             Artificial
             Wisedom
             ,
             or
             Will
             ,
             in
             any
             Automatous
             Compositum
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
             Clock
             or
             Watch
             itself
             ,
             but
             by
             Created
             Impressions
             in
             the
             one
             Naturaly
             and
             Intrinsecaly
             as
             the
             others
             are
             so
             Effected
             by
             Violent
             and
             Extrinsecal
             Application
             of
             that
             which
             is
             Natural
             in
             itself
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             who
             can
             affirm
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             Intellection
             itself
             ,
             to
             be
             only
             Motions
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             might
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             pleased
             ,
             ascribe
             therunto
             Sens
             and
             Intellect
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             have
             affirmed
             Elementary
             Natures
             to
             be
             Sensitive
             )
             which
             would
             not
             only
             satisfy
             their
             Doubt
             heerin
             ,
             but
             also
             confirm
             their
             Opinion
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             both
             be
             equaly
             Fals
             ,
             and
             most
             contrary
             to
             all
             Sens
             ,
             and
             Intellect
             .
             And
             this
             acknowledged
             and
             agreed
             want
             
             of
             any
             such
             Wisedom
             and
             Will
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             yet
             doth
             Produce
             such
             undeniable
             Effects
             ,
             doth
             most
             Sensibly
             and
             Intelligibly
             prove
             a
             most
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Willing
             ,
             First
             Caus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             that
             he
             Created
             all
             things
             out
             of
             Nothing
             in
             the
             Begining
             by
             his
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             so
             he
             also
             both
             Created
             them
             in
             their
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             afterward
             Ordered
             them
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             and
             so
             Catartised
             the
             whole
             Frame
             of
             Nature
             with
             such
             Polity
             and
             Oeconomy
             ,
             as
             doth
             Invincibly
             prove
             his
             Creating
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             by
             these
             Created
             Effects
             therof
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             Naturaly
             Produced
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Gods
             Creature
             ,
             Artifice
             ,
             and
             Engine
             ;
             and
             yet
             itself
             hath
             neither
             Wisedom
             ,
             nor
             Will
             Actively
             ,
             as
             Intelligent
             Creatures
             have
             in
             themselves
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             rude
             Matter
             which
             of
             all
             others
             hath
             least
             therof
             ,
             yet
             hath
             thus
             Naturaly
             in
             itself
             Motion
             to
             Union
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             Station
             ,
             and
             thereby
             doth
             Naturaly
             cast
             the
             whole
             Body
             therof
             into
             a
             Perfect
             Orb
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             United
             ,
             Uniform
             ,
             and
             Capacious
             Figure
             ;
             which
             also
             every
             Particular
             Body
             therof
             doth
             Affect
             and
             Endeavor
             as
             farr
             as
             it
             can
             ,
             and
             doth
             Place
             all
             the
             Particular
             Bodys
             in
             their
             due
             Position
             .
             And
             if
             Matter
             may
             Act
             thus
             Politicaly
             without
             any
             Policy
             in
             itself
             ,
             Why
             may
             not
             also
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Spiritual
             and
             Active
             ,
             have
             their
             Particular
             Plastical
             Vertues
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             also
             Effigiate
             their
             Bodys
             in
             fitt
             and
             requisite
             Figures
             for
             themselvs
             ,
             Inorganicaly
             ,
             or
             Organicaly
             ,
             and
             Oeconomicaly
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             Oeconomical
             Wisedom
             ,
             or
             Will
             ,
             in
             themselvs
             .
             And
             even
             in
             Sensitives
             the
             same
             Effects
             are
             Produced
             without
             their
             Sentiment
             ,
             and
             so
             ●et
             Man
             ,
             who
             Comprehends
             all
             these
             Inferior
             Natures
             in
             himself
             ,
             consyder
             his
             own
             Body
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             doth
             Caus
             and
             Order
             the
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Finger
             to
             Union
             ,
             or
             the
             Falling
             down
             of
             his
             Body
             through
             the
             Air
             to
             Station
             ,
             or
             can
             hinder
             them
             with
             all
             his
             Sens
             ,
             and
             Intellect
             ,
             or
             whether
             therewith
             and
             thereby
             he
             doth
             Plasticaly
             Figurate
             and
             Effigiate
             all
             his
             Members
             ,
             or
             can
             add
             a
             Cubit
             to
             his
             Stature
             ,
             or
             doth
             so
             perform
             those
             most
             Curious
             and
             Chymical
             Works
             of
             Nutrition
             ,
             Augmentation
             ,
             Sanguification
             ,
             Seminification
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             this
             Polity
             and
             Oeconomy
             is
             not
             Proper
             to
             any
             one
             Nature
             ,
             but
             is
             Particularly
             in
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             Universaly
             in
             all
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             Subordinate
             ,
             but
             do
             accordingly
             Communicate
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Thus
             every
             Individual
             Nature
             is
             a
             Compositum
             of
             more
             or
             less
             Principles
             or
             Parts
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             Oeconomicaly
             Composed
             ,
             and
             Ordered
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             Particular
             Nature
             and
             Orb
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             heerin
             a
             Module
             of
             the
             great
             Orb
             of
             the
             Univers
             .
             So
             also
             all
             Specifical
             Natures
             ,
             which
             are
             Homogeneous
             ,
             do
             Comply
             and
             Consort
             together
             and
             open
             their
             Bodys
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             Generate
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             some
             Accord
             ,
             though
             less
             among
             Homaeogeneous
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Par
               Pari
            
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             certein
             Analogys
             and
             Confederacys
             between
             Heterogeneous
             ;
             yea
             even
             Advers
             and
             Contrary
             Natures
             do
             thus
             Conspire
             together
             for
             the
             Common
             Good
             ,
             as
             Rest
             and
             Motion
             to
             Union
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             Upward
             ,
             and
             to
             Station
             which
             is
             downward
             ,
             and
             so
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             and
             Drines
             ,
             do
             all
             make
             a
             fitt
             Temperature
             for
             all
             Elementary
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Composita
             .
             And
             their
             own
             Proper
             Qualitys
             can
             not
             Actualy
             Exist
             without
             such
             Temperature
             of
             and
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             is
             their
             Political
             Perfection
             ,
             though
             the
             others
             be
             their
             own
             Proper
             and
             Private
             Perfections
             .
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             though
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             did
             then
             accordingly
             Constitute
             the
             Matter
             of
             their
             Fower
             great
             Bodys
             by
             requisite
             Proportions
             of
             Extension
             ,
             Spherical
             ,
             and
             Globular
             Figures
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Rarity
             ,
             and
             their
             several
             Stations
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             Actualy
             Produce
             their
             own
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             Drines
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             Active
             Qualitys
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             Prepared
             and
             Predisposed
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             with
             fitt
             Mistions
             and
             Contemperations
             ;
             nor
             could
             they
             ,
             or
             can
             they
             ,
             yet
             Exist
             in
             their
             utmost
             Vehemence
             and
             Intension
             ,
             without
             such
             Contemperation
             (
             which
             as
             I
             have
             said
             is
             most
             wonderfully
             Produced
             by
             Degrees
             out
             of
             their
             Potentialitys
             into
             such
             Mist
             and
             Contemperate
             Actualitys
             ,
             more
             Naturaly
             then
             by
             their
             Actual
             Extremitys
             ,
             which
             Violently
             Oppugn
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             thereby
             endeavor
             to
             destroy
             one
             another
             )
             and
             Such
             Actual
             Concertation
             and
             Oppugnation
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             doth
             destroy
             one
             or
             both
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             Flame
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             continualy
             Incensed
             and
             Extinguished
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             yet
             these
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             are
             thus
             Naturaly
             Miscible
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Proper
             Accidents
             or
             Affections
             of
             any
             Substances
             of
             Different
             Classes
             are
             not
             nor
             can
             not
             be
             so
             M●st
             in
             their
             Consubstantiated
             Composita
             .
             As
             in
             a
             Sensitive
             Compositum
             the
             Extension
             ,
             Figure
             ,
             Density
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Affections
             of
             the
             M●tter
             are
             not
             so
             Mist
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             United
             or
             Composited
             in
             the
             whole
             Compositum
             .
             Nor
             the
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             with
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             nor
             
             the
             Vegetative
             with
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             but
             as
             their
             Substances
             are
             of
             several
             Classes
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             so
             Mist
             as
             they
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             ,
             though
             Composed
             together
             ,
             so
             they
             continue
             several
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             though
             they
             mutualy
             Contribute
             and
             Cooperate
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             becaus
             they
             Subsist
             in
             their
             own
             several
             Substances
             .
             And
             becaus
             Individual
             and
             Specifical
             Natures
             do
             thus
             Confederate
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             also
             such
             a
             Polity
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             Universal
             Nature
             which
             doth
             Subsist
             in
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             a
             Scale
             of
             Degrees
             ,
             wherof
             I
             discoursed
             before
             ,
             but
             a
             Republike
             of
             all
             the
             Cives
             and
             Societys
             therof
             .
             And
             as
             Beauty
             ,
             Virtue
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             their
             Symmetrical
             and
             Conformable
             Excellencys
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             Excellent
             things
             in
             Nature
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             Polity
             ,
             and
             Oeconomy
             ,
             the
             Strength
             ,
             Goodnes
             ,
             and
             Glory
             therof
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             he
             is
             no
             very
             good
             Anatomist
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             may
             know
             all
             the
             several
             Members
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Particles
             ,
             of
             the
             Body
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             yet
             knoweth
             nothing
             
               De
               Usu
               Partium
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Composition
             ,
             Cooperation
             ,
             and
             Benefits
             therof
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             no
             good
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             could
             know
             all
             the
             Atoms
             ,
             and
             Corpuscles
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Substances
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             Affections
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Essences
             both
             of
             Substances
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Existences
             ,
             severaly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             yet
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             or
             rather
             will
             not
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             Mutual
             Union
             ,
             Analogy
             ,
             Confederacy
             ,
             Cooperation
             ,
             Oeconomy
             ,
             and
             Polity
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Advantages
             therof
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             Created
             in
             and
             with
             this
             Republike
             of
             Entitys
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Nature
             ;
             and
             so
             Nature
             doth
             accordingly
             Effect
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             his
             own
             Use
             and
             Service
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             his
             Contemplation
             ;
             whereby
             he
             doth
             neither
             acknowledg
             God
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             Nature
             to
             be
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             her
             Mundus
             any
             Mundus
             ,
             and
             so
             renders
             his
             own
             Philosophy
             no
             Philosophy
             ;
             which
             are
             such
             Absurditys
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             he
             who
             only
             reads
             this
             Discours
             ,
             may
             esteem
             it
             Idle
             and
             Superfluous
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             also
             read
             their
             Discourses
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             that
             they
             have
             made
             it
             Necessary
             .
             And
             I
             rather
             fear
             that
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             that
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             whose
             Delicate
             Witts
             are
             grown
             so
             Wanton
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             not
             be
             pleased
             with
             any
             thing
             unles
             it
             be
             some
             Curious
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             Ingenious
             Error
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             delight
             to
             wander
             in
             the
             wild
             Labyrinth
             therof
             ;
             that
             they
             care
             not
             to
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             where
             I
             shall
             therefore
             leav
             them
             to
             themselvs
             ,
             
             and
             proceed
             in
             the
             beaten
             Path
             of
             Common
             and
             Solid
             Truth
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             sett
             out
             and
             Reve●led
             in
             this
             History
             of
             Creation
             ,
             wherin
             he
             hath
             shewed
             us
             how
             it
             was
             his
             very
             Counsel
             and
             Designe
             ,
             thus
             to
             sett
             the
             whole
             Frame
             of
             Nature
             in
             Order
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             whereby
             he
             did
             Perfect
             it
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             did
             Proclaim
             the
             Particular
             Goodnes
             of
             his
             Particular
             Works
             in
             their
             several
             Days
             ,
             wherin
             they
             were
             so
             Ordered
             ,
             so
             when
             the
             whole
             System
             therof
             was
             finished
             ,
             
               God
               saw
               every
               thing
               which
               he
               had
               Made
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               was
               Very
               Good
            
             :
             which
             Valde
             and
             the
             Emphatical
             Addition
             therof
             plainly
             shews
             another
             Entity
             and
             Bonity
             of
             Universal
             Nature
             ,
             Subsisting
             in
             all
             the
             Particular
             Natures
             besides
             their
             Particular
             Entitys
             and
             Bonitys
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             Order
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             whole
             Houshold
             and
             Family
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             Nature
             ,
             and
             was
             thus
             Setled
             and
             Fixed
             in
             the
             whole
             Series
             and
             Cours
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             Continued
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Divine
             Benediction
             in
             all
             Successive
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ;
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               Commanded
               and
               they
               were
               Created
               ,
               He
               hath
               Stablished
               them
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               He
               hath
               made
               a
               Decree
               which
               shall
               not
               pass
               :
            
             whereby
             all
             things
             are
             thus
             Constituted
             and
             United
             into
             one
             great
             Compositum
             of
             the
             Univers
             ,
             wherin
             they
             are
             all
             either
             Coordinate
             ,
             and
             Inservient
             ,
             or
             Subordinate
             ,
             and
             Subservient
             one
             unto
             another
             .
             And
             particularly
             this
             whole
             Visible
             World
             unto
             Man
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             Men
             and
             Angels
             Immediately
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             End
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             Light
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             Light.
             And
             God
             saw
             the
             Light
             that
             it
             was
             Good.
             And
             God
             Divided
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Darknes
             .
             And
             God
             called
             the
             Light
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Darknes
             he
             called
             Night
             .
             And
             the
             Evening
             and
             the
             Morning
             were
             the
             First
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             God
             Produced
             out
             of
             the
             Aether
             the
             Proper
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Light
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             Perfected
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             the
             Goodnes
             therof
             ,
             Conformable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Will
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             Law
             of
             Cr●●tion
             .
             And
             he
             made
             Diurnal
             Light
             to
             be
             in
             one
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             was
             Divided
             from
             Nocturnal
             Darknesin
             the
             other
             ,
             And
             so
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             .
             And
             the
             Evening
             which
             Commenced
             from
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             the
             Morning
             of
             Diurnal
             Light
             ,
             were
             together
             the
             First
             Day
             Natural
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               Aether
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Heat
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Light.
               4.
               
               Of
               Color
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Day
               and
               Night
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Goodnes
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               First
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             HAving
             before
             discovered
             and
             declared
             the
             General
             System
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             sh●ll
             now
             more
             Particularly
             discours
             of
             the
             several
             Kinds
             of
             Creatu●es
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             
             wherof
             Aether
             is
             the
             First
             (
             being
             that
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             before
             )
             which
             is
             Supreme
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             Superaether
             (
             which
             is
             Superelementary
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             probably
             was
             Perfected
             when
             it
             was
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             )
             and
             yet
             Aether
             hath
             been
             esteemed
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Highest
             and
             Utmost
             Sphere
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             by
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             to
             be
             their
             Superaether
             ,
             or
             
               Caelum
               Daemoniac●m
            
             ,
             wherin
             they
             placed
             all
             their
             chief
             Idols
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             therof
             ;
             being
             indeed
             not
             only
             the
             Highest
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             and
             most
             Glorious
             ,
             of
             all
             Spectable
             Creatures
             .
             And
             some
             of
             their
             Philosophers
             induced
             therunto
             ,
             or
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Popular
             Religion
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             deny
             the
             Aether
             to
             be
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             Igneous
             ;
             but
             also
             seemed
             to
             doubt
             whether
             the
             very
             Matter
             therof
             were
             Common
             and
             Homogeneous
             with
             Elementary
             Matter
             ;
             as
             certeinly
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             M●tter
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             one
             most
             Common
             and
             Homogeneous
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             only
             Diversified
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Accidents
             and
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             that
             are
             indeed
             Common
             to
             all
             Matter
             )
             and
             it
             must
             be
             Matter
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Body
             .
             And
             so
             is
             also
             the
             very
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             all
             Bodys
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             the
             Matter
             and
             Body
             of
             Ae●her
             is
             most
             Rare
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Spirit
             therof
             doth
             so
             Require
             it
             ,
             and
             Caus
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             Highest
             of
             all
             Elements
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             Rare
             as
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             the
             Highest
             of
             all
             Bodys
             .
             And
             so
             Rarity
             of
             Matter
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             less
             Matter
             in
             the
             same
             Extension
             ,
             hath
             therefore
             some
             fitnes
             and
             Analogy
             to
             a
             more
             Spiritual
             Substance
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             more
             Spiritual
             Body
             ,
             as
             more
             gross
             Spirits
             are
             more
             Material
             :
             and
             this
             chief
             Elementary
             Spirit
             of
             Aether
             requireth
             a
             more
             Rare
             Matter
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             doth
             Culinary
             Fire
             Rarefy
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             most
             Rare
             Matter
             is
             Matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             most
             Dens
             ,
             and
             not
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             of
             another
             Different
             Classis
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Body
             therof
             is
             very
             Rare
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             is
             very
             Fluid
             ,
             though
             Rarity
             and
             Fluidity
             be
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             more
             then
             Density
             and
             Consistence
             ;
             yet
             as
             Density
             is
             Analogous
             to
             Consistence
             ,
             so
             is
             Rarity
             to
             Inconsistence
             or
             Fluidity
             .
             And
             therefore
             an
             Adamantine
             ,
             Golden
             ,
             Brazen
             ,
             or
             Specular
             Aether
             ,
             or
             Planets
             therin
             ,
             are
             rather
             Poetical
             ,
             then
             Philosophical
             .
             And
             wheras
             Elihu
             saith
             ,
             
               Hast
               thou
               with
               him
               spread
               out
               the
               Sky
               ,
               which
               is
               strong
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               molten
               Looking
               Glass
               ,
            
             or
             Speculum
             ?
             
             The
             word
             Sky
             ,
             also
             signifieth
             Upper
             Clouds
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             to
             be
             rendred
             Sky
             ,
             might
             be
             aswell
             understood
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Expansum
             ,
             and
             spread
             out
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Aether
             ;
             and
             that
             very
             Expansion
             seems
             to
             imply
             no
             Consistence
             in
             either
             of
             them
             :
             and
             the
             Comparison
             is
             not
             of
             a
             Consistent
             ,
             but
             a
             Molten
             or
             Fusile
             Speculum
             ,
             such
             as
             Water
             or
             the
             like
             :
             Now
             plainly
             the
             Text
             intendeth
             the
             Upper
             Clouds
             ,
             wherof
             the
             precedent
             Discours
             is
             in
             the
             Context
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             Anhydrous
             do
             so
             Reflect
             the
             Light
             ,
             like
             such
             a
             Molten
             Looking
             Glass
             .
             And
             yet
             Translators
             render
             Expansum
             (
             as
             it
             is
             Originaly
             )
             Firmament
             ,
             in
             favor
             and
             compliance
             with
             Graecian
             Philosophy
             ;
             wheras
             certeinly
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             termed
             Expansum
             as
             well
             as
             Aether
             ,
             is
             not
             Solid
             or
             Firm.
             And
             the
             Reason
             assigned
             why
             the
             Aether
             should
             be
             Solid
             and
             Firm
             is
             more
             Vain
             then
             the
             Hypothesis
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             becaus
             it
             Moves
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Planets
             therin
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             Seaven
             Spheres
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             Eighth
             of
             the
             Fixed
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             is
             since
             added
             a
             Ninth
             ,
             and
             a
             Tenth
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             
               Primum
               Mobile
            
             ,
             to
             solv
             these
             Phaenomena
             .
             Wheras
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             there
             was
             only
             one
             Circumvolution
             of
             the
             whole
             Aether
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             to
             make
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             and
             so
             untill
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             any
             such
             Division
             therof
             into
             Spheres
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Disposition
             of
             the
             Water
             and
             Earth
             into
             a
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Starrs
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             Supposition
             of
             Aethereal
             Spheres
             any
             Solution
             of
             the
             several
             Advers
             Motions
             ;
             for
             perhaps
             the
             slower
             Motions
             of
             the
             Fixed
             Star●s
             (
             as
             they
             are
             therefore
             so
             termed
             Comparatively
             )
             which
             are
             also
             Advers
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             may
             be
             as
             several
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             must
             also
             allow
             as
             many
             several
             Spheres
             for
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             any
             of
             the
             Planetary
             Satellites
             about
             another
             Planet
             .
             Also
             the
             Circumvolution
             of
             them
             by
             the
             
               Primum
               Mobile
            
             must
             be
             either
             by
             a
             Corporeal
             and
             External
             Impu●s
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             must
             Cohere
             to
             it
             like
             the
             Circular
             Spheres
             of
             an
             Onion
             (
             which
             is
             the
             usual
             Comparison
             )
             which
             Cohesion
             will
             also
             make
             the
             Circumvolution
             Conjunct
             and
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             as
             if
             you
             turn
             an
             Onion
             so
             about
             :
             otherwise
             if
             they
             do
             not
             so
             Cohere
             ,
             no
             Motion
             of
             the
             Inferior
             Spheres
             will
             be
             Caused
             by
             the
             Circumvolution
             of
             the
             Superior
             or
             
               Primum
               Mobile
            
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             turn
             a
             Wheel
             about
             an
             Axis
             without
             any
             Contact
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             it
             Move
             all
             
             the
             others
             so
             many
             several
             ways
             ;
             Or
             it
             must
             be
             by
             some
             Spiritual
             Potentia
             which
             must
             be
             either
             of
             another
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             Infinitely
             ;
             or
             of
             itself
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             several
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             may
             also
             aswell
             have
             such
             several
             Potentiae
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Primum
               Mobile
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             several
             Spheres
             Moving
             themselvs
             and
             their
             several
             Planets
             in
             them
             by
             such
             several
             and
             Advers
             Motions
             :
             Also
             firmnes
             or
             Consistence
             is
             a
             Proper
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Aether
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Aether
             be
             Mist
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             in
             some
             small
             Proportion
             ,
             yet
             the
             Consistence
             which
             it
             ha●h
             thereby
             is
             very
             Inconsyderable
             ,
             and
             less
             then
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             Water
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             Denominated
             Fluid
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             not
             Consistent
             )
             and
             is
             rather
             like
             the
             Terrene
             Opacity
             therof
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             fix
             any
             Color
             in
             Aether
             ,
             nor
             Reflect
             like
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Water
             ,
             though
             very
             much
             Assisted
             by
             the
             vast
             Profundity
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             somwhat
             Analogous
             to
             Opacity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Density
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             Deep
             Water
             which
             seems
             more
             Black
             ,
             and
             Specular
             ,
             then
             Shallow
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Aether
             is
             Fire
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             Name
             therof
             doth
             Import
             ;
             which
             also
             plainly
             declareth
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Antient
             Graecians
             (
             though
             they
             who
             deny
             the
             Thing
             would
             also
             elude
             the
             Etymology
             .
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Persia●s
             ,
             who
             worshipped
             the
             Sun
             ,
             therefore
             Consecrated
             Fire
             ,
             and
             used
             it
             in
             their
             Mysterious
             Ceremonys
             .
             And
             all
             Language
             ,
             both
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             Profane
             ,
             hath
             ever
             stiled
             the
             Sun
             Hott
             ,
             which
             all
             Sens
             doth
             likewise
             attest
             ,
             (
             though
             this
             also
             and
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             will
             be
             evaded
             by
             a
             resolved
             Error
             :
             )
             and
             instead
             therof
             Fire
             is
             placed
             in
             a
             new
             Invented
             Sphere
             or
             Province
             ,
             which
             it
             must
             have
             in
             Conformity
             to
             the
             great
             B●dys
             of
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             termed
             ,
             
               Concavum
               Lunae
            
             ,
             or
             
               Caelum
               Incognitum
            
             .
             All
             which
             Absurditys
             were
             only
             Philosophical
             Inventions
             to
             preserv
             the
             Idolatrous
             Reverence
             and
             Religion
             of
             H●aven
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             together
             with
             them
             to
             be
             Exploded
             by
             Christianity
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             suppose
             Ae●hereal
             and
             Culinary
             Fire
             to
             be
             several
             Elements
             Genericaly
             Different
             ,
             becaus
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Proper
             Qualitys
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             Light
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             though
             they
             may
             perhaps
             D●ffer
             more
             Specificaly
             ;
             becaus
             Aether
             hath
             other
             Proper
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             Circular
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Infl●ential
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             Actualy
             ;
             as
             the
             E●e●entary
             Earth
             hath
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             wh●ch
             is
             not
             Actualy
             in
             all
             Terrene
             Bodys
             :
             and
             there
             is
             certeinly
             a
             grea●er
             Mistion
             of
             the
             other
             Elements
             in
             Culinary
             
             Fire
             ,
             which
             renders
             it
             more
             Impure
             then
             Aethereal
             .
             But
             there
             is
             Heat
             very
             notably
             in
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             Instrumental
             in
             the
             Rapid
             Motion
             therof
             ;
             for
             Heat
             being
             a
             most
             Active
             Quality
             is
             also
             very
             Motive
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             any
             Actual
             Heat
             can
             ●e
             without
             Actual
             Motion
             ;
             though
             Heat
             be
             not
             only
             Motion
             ,
             nor
             Motion
             Heat
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             this
             Motion
             of
             Aethereal
             Heat
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Circular
             ,
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             more
             Motion
             then
             the
             Body
             Moving
             can
             Exercise
             and
             Expend
             Directly
             ,
             it
             will
             Move
             it
             Circularly
             ;
             and
             Aether
             can
             not
             Move
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             for
             being
             more
             Rare
             then
             Air
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             Move
             Downward
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             more
             Dens
             then
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             Superelementary
             and
             most
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             it
             can
             not
             Move
             Upward
             into
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             already
             in
             its
             own
             Proper
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             Station
             ,
             it
             Moves
             only
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             Circularly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             it
             Move●
             Perpetualy
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Moved
             by
             its
             own
             Proper
             Potentia
             ,
             which
             is
             alway
             Actual
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             not
             Corrupted
             or
             Obstructed
             by
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             it
             therefore
             Moves
             Equaly
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             none
             other
             Causality
             to
             make
             any
             Increments
             or
             Decrements
             therof
             .
             And
             it
             is
             by
             a
             Spiritual
             Q●ality
             in
             itself
             which
             is
             not
             to
             Rest
             as
             the
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             Invaded
             by
             the
             Supe●ae●her
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             Defended
             from
             the
             Ambient
             Air
             by
             that
             Rapid
             Motion
             ,
             which
             affordeth
             no
             Time
             requisite
             for
             the
             Air
             to
             Operate
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             more
             Ingenerable
             ,
             and
             Incorrupt●ble
             ,
             then
             the
             Inferior
             Elements
             ,
             and
             probably
             doth
             not
             Emitt
             a●y
             of
             its
             own
             Matter
             :
             and
             yet
             by
             its
             Emissary
             Rays
             is
             itself
             the
             greatest
             Operator
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             doth
             Generate
             and
             Corrupt
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             generaly
             all
             Superior
             Elements
             do
             most
             Operate
             upon
             the
             Inferior
             ,
             and
             the
             Inferior
             less
             upon
             the
             Superior
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             need
             any
             Fuel
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             continualy
             Incensed
             ,
             and
             Extinguished
             ,
             like
             Flame
             ,
             whose
             Individuality
             is
             therefore
             Varied
             as
             Successively
             as
             the
             F●me
             ,
             but
             Ae●her
             hath
             its
             own
             Spiritual
             Potentia
             always
             Actual
             in
             i●self
             ,
             whic●
             is
             not
             Corrupted
             nor
             O●structe●
             by
             any
             other●
             .
             But
             I
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Regularity
             of
             the
             Aet●ere●l
             Circ●mvolution
             Exactly
             in
             every
             Day
             Natural
             is
             from
             a
             Special
             Quality
             which
             was
             also
             Actu●ted
             therin
             in
             this
             first
             Day
             and
             so
             continu●th
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Natural
             Motion
             therof
             An●●ogous
             to
             the
             V●rricity
             of
             the
             M●●net
             ,
             whereby
             it
             reduceth
             ●tself
             to
             the
             Regularity
             of
             ●ts
             Polar
             Position
             .
             And
             this
             I
             colle●t
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             wherin
             〈◊〉
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             so
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             the●in
             :
             
             and
             though
             the
             Proper
             Aethereal
             Virtue
             according
             to
             that
             general
             Power
             therof
             doth
             so
             carry
             it
             about
             with
             a
             Perfect
             Regularity
             ,
             yet
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             Accursed
             and
             Blasted
             as
             well
             as
             Earth
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             there
             are
             many
             particular
             Alterations
             ,
             Generations
             ,
             and
             Corruptions
             ,
             appearing
             in
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             Maculae
             ,
             Comets
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             which
             plainly
             prove
             both
             that
             it
             was
             Mist
             with
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Generated
             Compositum
             in
             the
             first
             Perfection
             therof
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             it
             is
             Imperfect
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             therof
             is
             still
             as
             Regular
             as
             before
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             constant
             and
             Immovable
             Position
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             therefore
             most
             probably
             there
             is
             some
             other
             Special
             Quality
             which
             doth
             Preserv
             it
             in
             that
             Regularity
             ,
             as
             Verticity
             doth
             the
             Earth
             and
             Magnets
             in
             their
             Polar
             Positions
             .
             And
             as
             this
             Element
             is
             most
             Active
             and
             Operative
             ,
             so
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             is
             stiled
             
               The
               God
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Confusion
               ,
            
             did
             therefore
             first
             Perfect
             it
             ,
             and
             Produce
             the
             Active
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Chymical
             Instruments
             of
             Nature
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             first
             sett
             on
             work
             ;
             and
             so
             at
             last
             when
             he
             shall
             Dissolv
             this
             whole
             Elementary
             World
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             by
             Fire
             ,
             both
             Aethereal
             ,
             and
             Culinary
             ,
             Congregated
             and
             Condensated
             (
             as
             before
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             great
             Deep
             were
             broken
             up
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Cataracts
             of
             Heaven
             opened
             )
             and
             shall
             thereby
             again
             Melt
             down
             this
             whole
             Inferior
             Globe
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             with
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Fire
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             formerly
             overflow
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             with
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Water
             ;
             wherof
             he
             hath
             thus
             farr
             declared
             unto
             us
             the
             maner
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Time
             ;
             for
             
               Of
               that
               Day
               and
               Hour
               knoweth
               no
               Man
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             nor
             may
             we
             compute
             it
             by
             any
             Motions
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodys
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             Dissolution
             not
             being
             Natural
             ,
             but
             Violent
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             attend
             no
             Natural
             Causality
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             at
             one
             Time
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Aether
             being
             Fire
             ,
             the
             most
             Proper
             Qualitys
             therof
             are
             apparently
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ;
             which
             are
             neither
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             do
             Immediately
             Subsist
             or
             Proceed
             in
             ,
             or
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             both
             in
             and
             from
             the
             Substantial
             Spirit
             .
             For
             apparently
             one
             may
             be
             Actualy
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Heat
             without
             Light
             ,
             in
             Fume
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             not
             also
             Light
             without
             Heat
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Gloworm
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Bodys
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             
             the
             Actual
             Heat
             is
             not
             Proportionable
             to
             the
             Actual
             Light
             therof
             :
             and
             heer
             in
             the
             Text
             Light
             only
             is
             Named
             ,
             and
             not
             Heat
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             partly
             Synonymous
             in
             their
             Original
             Etymology
             ,
             and
             very
             Congenerous
             and
             Social
             Qualitys
             in
             Nature
             ,
             Proceeding
             from
             the
             same
             Substantial
             Spirit
             .
             But
             I
             can
             not
             conceiv
             Drines
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             Second
             Quality
             Proceeding
             from
             Heat
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             very
             Symbolical
             or
             Homaeogeneous
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             another
             Collateral
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Indifferent
             between
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Cold
             ;
             for
             Vapors
             ,
             Oils
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             Moist
             Bodys
             ,
             are
             more
             Inflammable
             then
             Salts
             ,
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             Dry
             ,
             and
             all
             Heat
             doth
             Melt
             or
             prepare
             for
             Fusion
             ,
             which
             doth
             Actuate
             Moisture
             ;
             wherefore
             all
             Consistent
             Bodys
             generaly
             are
             Actualy
             Cold
             ,
             and
             Actualy
             Dry
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             Indifferent
             to
             either
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Cold
             ,
             to
             be
             Actuated
             in
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Proper
             Action
             of
             Heat
             is
             to
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Univocaly
             to
             Generate
             or
             Produce
             Heat
             out
             of
             other
             Inflammable
             Bodys
             ;
             which
             thereby
             it
             doth
             also
             Move
             ,
             becaus
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             requires
             a
             most
             Rare
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             Heat
             begins
             to
             be
             Actuated
             ,
             it
             begins
             to
             Rarefy
             the
             Body
             Heated
             ,
             which
             being
             an
             Expansion
             therof
             ,
             necessarily
             causeth
             some
             Local
             Motion
             :
             and
             so
             it
             Melteth
             and
             prepareth
             for
             Fusion
             by
             Rarefaction
             ,
             and
             even
             Iron
             Heated
             doth
             Swell
             before
             it
             Melt
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             therunto
             it
             doth
             Convell
             and
             Corrode
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Operation
             of
             
               Aqua
               fortis
            
             in
             Dissolution
             of
             Metalls
             :
             and
             as
             it
             thus
             Operateth
             in
             respect
             of
             Corporeal
             Rarefaction
             ,
             or
             Comminution
             ,
             which
             is
             Preparatory
             therunto
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             Spiritualy
             Active
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             Causeth
             Motion
             ,
             as
             a
             fitt
             and
             Analogous
             Instrument
             therof
             ,
             aswell
             as
             in
             its
             own
             Aether
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             though
             that
             be
             probably
             as
             Rare
             as
             it
             can
             Naturaly
             be
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             most
             Rare
             Element
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             more
             Rarefied
             by
             any
             other
             Elementary
             Quality
             ,
             and
             hath
             already
             Produced
             the
             greatest
             Rarity
             that
             it
             can
             in
             itself
             .
             But
             though
             Motion
             be
             such
             a
             notable
             Instrument
             of
             Heat
             ,
             as
             generaly
             it
             is
             also
             of
             all
             the
             Operations
             of
             Material
             Spirits
             upon
             the
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             neither
             Heat
             nor
             any
             others
             are
             only
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             generaly
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             shew
             particularly
             concerning
             Heat
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             much
             Caused
             Originaly
             by
             Motion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Caus
             therof
             ,
             though
             the
             Generator
             may
             Generate
             Heat
             ,
             which
             was
             Potentialy
             before
             in
             the
             Body
             wherin
             it
             is
             Actuated
             ,
             by
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Mediately
             ,
             but
             more
             Immediately
             by
             
             Rarefaction
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             own
             Aethereal
             Motion
             is
             Caused
             by
             its
             own
             Natural
             Heat
             ,
             and
             not
             Heat
             by
             Motion
             :
             for
             so
             Light
             and
             Heat
             were
             Created
             in
             it
             first
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             be●ore
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Motion
             or
             Circumvolut●on
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             followed
             therupon
             ,
             and
             whereby
             God
             D●vided
             the
             D●●rnal
             Light
             from
             the
             Nocturnal
             Darknes
             ;
             and
             so
             made
             Day
             and
             Ni●●t
             Artificial
             .
             Also
             if
             Motion
             be
             Formaly
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Heat
             Motion
             ,
             then
             Cold
             which
             is
             the
             Contrary
             therof
             m●st
             be
             Rest
             ,
             and
             Rest
             Col●
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             for
             it
             doth
             both
             Expand
             Ice
             ,
             and
             also
             Compress
             Water
             in
             the
             Sealed
             Weather
             Glass
             ;
             and
             certeinly
             Expansion
             and
             Compression
             are
             not
             without
             M●tion
             ,
             becaus
             they
             Vary
             the
             Extension
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Locality
             of
             Bodys
             so
             Expanded
             or
             Comprest
             .
             Nor
             are
             Motion
             and
             Rest
             Contrary
             Actively
             ,
             but
             only
             Advers
             Localy
             ;
             for
             Rest
             is
             not
             Active
             ,
             and
             there●ore
             Motion
             cannot
             be
             Active●y
             Contrary
             to
             Rest
             ;
             a●
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             but
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             are
             both
             Active
             ,
             and
             Activ●●y
             Contrary
             .
             And
             if
             any
             can
             suppose
             that
             Heat
             is
             a
             Motion
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             Cold
             another
             way
             ,
             I
             desire
             them
             to
             assigne
             the
             different
             Local
             Motions
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             yet
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             do
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             no
             such
             Motions
             Naturaly
             .
             Certeinly
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             require
             answerably
             Contrary
             Motions
             :
             but
             as
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Contrariety
             between
             Rest
             and
             Motion
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             there
             in
             Motion
             itself
             ,
             wherof
             there
             is
             only
             a
             Local
             Opposition
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             for
             Motion
             is
             only
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Principle
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             such
             Active
             Contrariety
             can
             Possibly
             proceed
             :
             though
             it
             may
             be
             an
             Indifferent
             Instrument
             of
             Contrary
             Agents
             ,
             as
             of
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Cold.
             Again
             ,
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             may
             be
             M●st
             together
             into
             one
             Temperature
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Tepor
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             both
             Hott
             and
             Cold
             ,
             though
             Mist
             ,
             and
             more
             Remiss
             thereby
             ;
             wheras
             Opposite
             Motions
             can
             not
             be
             so
             Mist
             ,
             for
             if
             Heat
             should
             be
             by
             Local
             Motion
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             Cold
             by
             it
             another
             way
             (
             which
             though
             not
             Properly
             Contrary
             ,
             yet
             must
             be
             Diametricaly
             Opposite
             and
             Advers
             )
             then
             one
             such
             Motion
             must
             necessarily
             stay
             and
             stop
             the
             other
             ,
             mutualy
             ,
             whereby
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Motion
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             consequently
             neither
             Heat
             nor
             Cold
             :
             and
             this
             Tepor
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             
               per
               minima
            
             ,
             much
             less
             by
             any
             Imaginary
             Parallel
             ,
             or
             Meridional
             Lines
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             yet
             must
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             thereby
             also
             the
             Moving
             Parts
             must
             stay
             and
             stop
             one
             another
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             if
             
             Mathematical
             Philosophers
             would
             pleas
             to
             reconsyder
             Local
             Motion
             according
             to
             Mathematical
             Rules
             ,
             they
             would
             easily
             discover
             the
             Vanity
             of
             any
             such
             Hypotheses
             .
             But
             as
             Heat
             doth
             thus
             Caus
             Motion
             by
             Rarefaction
             ,
             Segregation
             ,
             Corrosion
             ,
             and
             Comminution
             ,
             of
             some
             Parts
             ,
             so
             consequently
             by
             Condensation
             ,
             and
             Congregation
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             to
             Segregate
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             and
             Congregate
             Homogeneous
             Parts
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             Rarefied
             and
             in
             Fusion
             ,
             the
             Homogeneous
             Parts
             Naturaly
             Congregate
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             the
             Heterogeneous
             are
             thereby
             Segregated
             .
             And
             so
             in
             making
             of
             Salt
             the
             Vapors
             go
             one
             way
             and
             fly
             Upward
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Salt
             goeth
             together
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             Sinks
             Downward
             .
             Also
             thus
             though
             Heat
             doth
             Immediately
             Rarefy
             ,
             it
             may
             Mediately
             Condensate
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             doth
             Immediately
             Melt
             ,
             so
             also
             Mediately
             Constipate
             ;
             as
             by
             Rarefying
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             Melting
             it
             more
             into
             Vapor
             ,
             it
             Condensates
             and
             Constipates
             the
             Salt
             ,
             and
             more
             notably
             in
             Syrups
             ,
             Tarr
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             boiled
             into
             a
             Gumm
             ,
             or
             Pitch
             ,
             or
             into
             a
             Consistence
             beyond
             them
             .
             And
             so
             it
             may
             have
             many
             other
             such
             Collateral
             and
             Consequential
             Operations
             and
             Effects
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             only
             Heat
             Inherent
             in
             the
             Igneous
             Body
             ;
             for
             plainly
             it
             heats
             at
             a
             very
             great
             distance
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             by
             Heat
             Emanant
             ,
             becaus
             all
             Operation
             is
             by
             Contact
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Vacuity
             between
             Entitys
             ,
             so
             neither
             in
             Operations
             ,
             between
             the
             Operator
             and
             Operated
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             such
             Emanation
             both
             of
             Heat
             and
             Light
             I
             shall
             plainly
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             also
             now
             observ
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             another
             wonderfull
             Property
             of
             Emanant
             Heat
             ,
             which
             is
             Attraction
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             indeed
             the
             chief
             End
             of
             the
             Emanation
             therof
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             heat
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             but
             also
             draw
             other
             Bodys
             to
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             more
             neerly
             and
             more
             strongly
             Operate
             upon
             them
             by
             its
             Inherent
             Quality
             from
             which
             the
             Emanant
             floweth
             forth
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             also
             plainly
             shew
             heerafter
             concerning
             Electricity
             .
             And
             such
             an
             Attractive
             Heat
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Vital
             ,
             whereby
             Animals
             Nourish
             themselvs
             ,
             Attracting
             their
             Fomes
             ,
             or
             
               Materia
               Nutritiva
            
             ,
             by
             this
             Heat
             ,
             and
             then
             Firmenting
             ,
             Concocting
             ,
             Congregating
             ,
             Segregating
             ,
             and
             Exercising
             all
             the
             other
             Properties
             therof
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Nutrition
             .
             Also
             to
             this
             purpose
             there
             is
             a
             double
             Power
             ,
             or
             rather
             several
             Degrees
             of
             Heat
             ,
             wherof
             one
             is
             Calefactive
             ,
             and
             more
             Moderate
             ,
             and
             Temperate
             ,
             which
             Generates
             ,
             Nourishes
             and
             Fosters
             ,
             as
             the
             Te●●●
             of
             
             the
             Spring
             ,
             Incubation
             of
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             Caustike
             ,
             and
             more
             Intens
             and
             Torrid
             ;
             which
             Corrupts
             ,
             Destroys
             ,
             and
             Burns
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             Incendia
             .
             But
             certeinly
             Heat
             itself
             is
             Generated
             only
             by
             Production
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             either
             Univocaly
             by
             Fire
             alone
             ;
             as
             when
             Wood
             burns
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             Equivocaly
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             by
             many
             other
             Equivocal
             Causes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Potential
             Heat
             may
             be
             freed
             and
             delivered
             out
             of
             its
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             Prison
             of
             Potentiality
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             Generated
             by
             Motion
             ,
             as
             by
             Collision
             of
             a
             Flint
             and
             Steel
             ,
             or
             by
             rubbing
             of
             Firecanes
             ,
             wherin
             one
             may
             smell
             the
             Fire
             before
             any
             such
             Collision
             or
             rubbing
             ,
             which
             was
             ready
             to
             break
             forth
             ,
             and
             is
             freed
             by
             such
             Commotion
             ,
             and
             the
             Fiery
             Vapors
             or
             Corpuscles
             thereby
             discharged
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             Contrition
             ,
             as
             Coachwheels
             will
             sometimes
             be
             fired
             ;
             and
             generaly
             all
             Terrene
             Bodies
             Rubbed
             do
             heat
             ,
             becaus
             ,
             as
             Earth
             hath
             the
             greatest
             and
             grossest
             Mistion
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             commonly
             a
             notable
             Portion
             of
             Fire
             in
             it
             .
             And
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             the
             Motion
             is
             only
             Instrumental
             heerin
             ,
             becaus
             other
             things
             do
             thus
             also
             Equivocaly
             Generate
             Heat
             ;
             as
             Water
             cast
             upon
             Quick-lime
             ,
             and
             Vapor
             in
             Thunder-clouds
             ,
             Hay-stacks
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             it
             likewise
             appears
             that
             they
             do
             only
             thus
             Equivocaly
             and
             Instrumentaly
             Generate
             or
             Produce
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Flame
             therof
             afterward
             will
             be
             Extinguished
             by
             Water
             ,
             or
             blown
             out
             by
             Motion
             like
             any
             other
             Fire
             .
             Nor
             may
             we
             wonder
             much
             at
             the
             large
             quantity
             of
             Fiery
             Flame
             which
             is
             thus
             Produced
             out
             of
             a
             little
             Wood
             ,
             or
             Gunpowder
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             we
             consyder
             ●he
             great
             Rarefaction
             of
             Water
             into
             Vapor
             ,
             and
             the
             Vapor
             of
             Fume
             ,
             which
             Incensed
             is
             Flame
             ,
             is
             yet
             more
             Rarefied
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             very
             quick
             and
             direct
             Ascent
             therof
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             Flame
             ,
             through
             the
             Ambient
             Air
             ;
             wheras
             afterwards
             it
             Ascends
             more
             slowly
             and
             in
             rowling
             Volumes
             ,
             or
             Cincinni
             of
             Smoak
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             hardly
             perceiv
             or
             can
             conceiv
             how
             suddenly
             the
             Individual
             Flame
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             is
             Altered
             and
             Re●novated
             .
             Certeinly
             
               Ignes
               Fatui
               ,
               Stellae
               Cadentes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             Continue
             much
             longer
             in
             their
             Individualitys
             ;
             which
             is
             through
             their
             more
             Temperate
             and
             Generative
             Heat
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Fire
             of
             Flame
             is
             more
             Caustike
             and
             Corruptive
             ,
             and
             both
             Generates
             and
             Corrupts
             so
             suddenly
             .
             But
             Fire
             in
             Iron
             Candent
             (
             which
             is
             not
             Iron
             and
             Fire
             Individualy
             several
             ,
             nor
             Fire
             only
             in
             the
             Pores
             of
             the
             Iron
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             any
             more
             then
             in
             Fume
             )
             for
             so
             
             Glass
             which
             is
             Imporous
             will
             also
             be
             Candent
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Fire
             wherewith
             the
             Earth
             of
             the
             Iron
             is
             Mist
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             before
             in
             it
             Potentialy
             ,
             being
             now
             Actuated
             ,
             doth
             Appear
             and
             Operate
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             becaus
             it
             doth
             Emitt
             none
             or
             very
             little
             of
             the
             Fiery
             Vapor
             or
             Fume
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             not
             Flame
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             reteineth
             the
             same
             Individual
             Fire
             Actualy
             in
             itself
             much
             longer
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             so
             Actuated
             in
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Fire
             therof
             is
             more
             fixed
             in
             the
             Mistion
             ,
             and
             less
             Volatile
             :
             wheras
             if
             a
             very
             strong
             Coal
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             best
             Oak
             ,
             or
             Birch
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             be
             Incensed
             and
             Inflamed
             very
             long
             in
             a
             Furnace
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             will
             endure
             and
             yet
             come
             out
             Whole
             and
             Firm
             )
             though
             it
             may
             be
             made
             Candent
             again
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             so
             kindle
             nor
             burn
             afterward
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             before
             the
             Fiery
             Vapor
             therof
             was
             Emitted
             and
             Volatilised
             .
             And
             wheras
             some
             have
             Projected
             to
             make
             Fire
             Perpetual
             ,
             I
             esteem
             it
             Possible
             if
             the
             same
             Individual
             Fire
             could
             alway
             be
             continued
             in
             A●tuality
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             as
             in
             Iron
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             )
             but
             not
             Practicable
             (
             otherwise
             then
             as
             in
             our
             new
             Iron
             Harths
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             only
             Reflect
             ,
             but
             also
             add
             the
             Actual
             Heat
             of
             the
             Iron
             ;
             )
             becaus
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             which
             are
             Predominant
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             and
             Ambient
             about
             it
             ,
             do
             always
             Oppugn
             it
             ,
             a●●
             though
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             Act
             ,
             it
             doth
             notably
             prevail
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             they
             Overcome
             and
             Extinguish
             it
             by
             their
             Density
             ,
             or
             Cold
             ;
             and
             if
             Nature
             had
             not
             armed
             them
             all
             against
             it
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             present
             Conflagration
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             Perpetual
             Fire
             would
             make
             a
             Perpetual
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             Possible
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Actual
             in
             Aether
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Water
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             found
             to
             be
             Practicable
             by
             Art.
             Also
             Fire
             is
             Corrupted
             by
             its
             own
             Vehemence
             ;
             for
             by
             Rarefying
             the
             Body
             wherin
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             Dilates
             and
             weakens
             itself
             ;
             and
             lieth
             more
             open
             to
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             thereby
             hath
             greater
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             Power
             over
             it
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             any
             of
             these
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             Exist
             in
             their
             utmost
             Intension
             and
             Extremity
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Particular
             Nature
             is
             to
             be
             Mist
             in
             Contemperature
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             Oppugn
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             either
             that
             Mistion
             ,
             or
             Combat
             ceaseth
             ,
             their
             Activity
             also
             ceaseth
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             return
             into
             their
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             .
             But
             Fire
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Hott
             Spirit
             may
             be
             overcome
             with
             Cold
             ,
             as
             Flame
             by
             the
             Ambient
             Air
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             requireth
             a
             Rare
             Body
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             Opprest
             or
             Choaked
             by
             ●ore
             Dens
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Water
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             Extinguish
             Fire
             by
             Cold
             ,
             
             (
             though
             it
             hath
             some
             Actual
             Cold
             in
             it
             )
             so
             much
             as
             by
             the
             Fluid
             Density
             therof
             ,
             which
             Insinuateth
             into
             ,
             and
             Invadeth
             all
             the
             Fiery
             Body
             ;
             and
             so
             Water
             Actualy
             Heated
             will
             quench
             Fire
             as
             well
             as
             Actualy
             Cold
             ;
             for
             that
             Actual
             Cold
             is
             very
             soon
             &
             easily
             overcome
             by
             the
             Fire
             :
             and
             W●rm
             Water
             is
             somwhat
             more
             Rare
             Vaporous
             and
             Insinuative
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Actual
             Heat
             the
             Fiery
             Body
             is
             more
             opened
             unto
             it
             (
             as
             Univocal
             Spirits
             do
             generaly
             open
             their
             Bodys
             one
             unto
             another
             )
             whereby
             it
             doth
             as
             well
             or
             better
             prevail
             against
             it
             then
             Cold
             Water
             .
             Also
             warm
             Liquors
             Tinge
             or
             Dy
             better
             then
             Cold
             by
             their
             Insinuation
             ,
             but
             Clammy
             ,
             as
             Milk
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             do
             most
             notably
             Suffocate
             Fire
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             Fire
             be
             not
             by
             such
             Insinuation
             Penetrated
             ,
             but
             only
             covered
             with
             some
             Continuous
             Bodys
             it
             will
             not
             be
             Suffocated
             ,
             because
             its
             own
             Body
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             Altered
             thereby
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Iron
             Candent
             in
             a
             Box
             continues
             hott
             almost
             as
             long
             as
             it
             would
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             wheras
             Flame
             which
             is
             only
             a
             Fiery
             Vapor
             is
             soon
             putt
             out
             by
             an
             Extinguisher
             ;
             which
             returns
             the
             Vapor
             upon
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             stifles
             the
             Flame
             :
             And
             if
             Coals
             of
             Fire
             be
             covered
             with
             some
             Ashes
             ,
             the
             Fire
             in
             the
             Body
             so
             covered
             doth
             long
             continue
             ,
             though
             the
             Flame
             Emitted
             be
             presently
             Extinguished
             thereby
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             Fume
             is
             a
             Niggard
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             Incensed
             ,
             so
             Flame
             which
             is
             so
             continualy
             Emitted
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Waster
             of
             Fuel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Actual
             Heat
             therof
             ,
             which
             still
             passeth
             way
             ;
             and
             becaus
             it
             Ascends
             ,
             doth
             less
             Diffuse
             the
             Heat
             ,
             but
             is
             therefore
             fitter
             for
             Boiling
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             a
             Fluid
             and
             Subtile
             Vapor
             ,
             doth
             embrace
             other
             Bodys
             with
             the
             Inherent
             Heat
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             stronger
             then
             Emanant
             Proportionably
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             Insinuative
             Penetration
             it
             doth
             better
             Melt
             Brass
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Metalls
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             Penetrable
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             easily
             Fusible
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             wheras
             Iron
             is
             so
             Robust
             Contumacious
             and
             Consistent
             in
             itself
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             yield
             much
             to
             Flame
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             Melted
             by
             the
             Contact
             of
             Inherent
             Fire
             of
             Charcoal
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             Fire
             can
             overcome
             its
             Enemy
             wholy
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             more
             Augmented
             by
             the
             Potential
             Fire
             therof
             ,
             which
             it
             Univocaly
             Generateth
             and
             Produceth
             also
             into
             the
             same
             Actuality
             with
             itself
             ;
             as
             Water
             cast
             in
             a
             small
             Proportion
             upon
             a
             very
             Ardent
             Fire
             doth
             increas
             it
             ,
             and
             Assist
             it
             (
             as
             Smiths
             commonly
             find
             by
             such
             Practice
             )
             and
             I
             suppose
             Fire
             may
             be
             made
             so
             Intens
             ,
             as
             to
             burn
             and
             spend
             the
             very
             Fume
             and
             Fuligo
             of
             the
             Fuel
             .
             Also
             there
             is
             apparently
             an
             Antiperistasis
             between
             
             such
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             (
             though
             some
             pleas
             to
             deny
             it
             by
             a
             greater
             Antiperistasis
             of
             Contradiction
             )
             which
             doth
             Excite
             them
             mutualy
             ,
             but
             especialy
             the
             Victor
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             Fire
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             their
             Contrariety
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Marcet
               sine
               Adversario
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Conqueror
             is
             both
             Continued
             in
             his
             Actual●ty
             ,
             and
             Increased
             in
             his
             Activity
             ,
             by
             the
             Combat
             .
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             speak
             Metaphoricaly
             ;
             I
             shall
             plainly
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             Realy
             such
             an
             Intentional
             Conflict
             in
             these
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             though
             neither
             Sensitive
             ,
             nor
             Intellective
             in
             themselvs
             .
             For
             thus
             is
             this
             Combat
             between
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             Managed
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             a
             formed
             Batell
             ;
             wherin
             first
             they
             draw
             out
             their
             Forces
             to
             their
             Frontires
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             Emanant
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Inherent
             Powers
             ,
             and
             not
             Circumferentialy
             after
             their
             ordinary
             maner
             ,
             but
             Purposely
             and
             Directly
             ,
             to
             that
             Part
             ,
             and
             toward
             that
             Point
             ,
             where
             the
             greatest
             Opposition
             is
             ;
             and
             wheras
             otherwise
             their
             greatest
             Power
             is
             generaly
             in
             their
             Center
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             best
             Unite
             and
             Fortify
             itself
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             same
             Politike
             Reason
             to
             Preserv
             and
             Defend
             itself
             )
             it
             doth
             now
             Issue
             forth
             to
             the
             very
             Confines
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             there
             Encounter
             the
             Contrary
             Quality
             which
             would
             destroy
             it
             .
             As
             in
             a
             Boiling
             Pott
             the
             Bottom
             therof
             which
             is
             next
             to
             the
             Fire
             is
             most
             Cold
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             may
             safely
             feel
             it
             with
             your
             Hand
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             observed
             that
             the
             Vital
             Heat
             is
             Internaly
             greater
             in
             Winter
             then
             in
             Summer
             :
             for
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             not
             Mist
             but
             Actuated
             in
             several
             Substances
             do
             thus
             Resist
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Homogeneous
             Qualitys
             do
             Evoke
             and
             open
             their
             Bodys
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             Unite
             and
             Combine
             together
             .
             And
             where
             one
             Contrary
             Quality
             doth
             begin
             to
             prevail
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             Retireth
             back
             again
             to
             its
             Center
             where
             it
             is
             strongest
             ,
             as
             Heat
             to
             the
             Stomack
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Vesse●s
             of
             Beer
             frozen
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             of
             Sack.
             But
             if
             one
             prevail
             so
             farr
             against
             the
             other
             as
             to
             Rout
             and
             Profligate
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             flys
             away
             in
             Vapor
             ,
             or
             such
             Fugitive
             Corpuscles
             fitt
             to
             retein
             i●
             as
             in
             Flames
             ,
             and
             Dissolutions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Motion
             of
             Fire
             is
             upward
             toward
             its
             own
             Element
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             generaly
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Reason
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             Local
             Motion
             Upward
             ,
             or
             Downward
             ,
             is
             Immediately
             of
             the
             Matter
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Aether
             is
             Uppermost
             ,
             Becaus
             it
             hath
             a
             most
             Rare
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             Flame
             Ascends
             Upward
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Vapor
             Accensed
             ,
             which
             
             by
             that
             Accension
             is
             also
             more
             Rarefied
             ;
             and
             wheras
             that
             is
             Properly
             Culinary
             Fire
             (
             wherin
             anyother
             Element
             may
             be
             Predominant
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             )
             Vapor
             or
             Water
             Rarefied
             is
             the
             most
             fitt
             Body
             to
             retein
             it
             in
             its
             Actuality
             ;
             for
             Air
             ,
             though
             as
             Rare
             ,
             yet
             hath
             a
             Proper
             Quality
             Contrary
             to
             Heat
             ,
             that
             is
             Cold
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Moisture
             of
             Vapor
             is
             Indifferent
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             exhibiteth
             a
             most
             Lucid
             and
             Subtile
             Fire
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             most
             like
             to
             Aethereal
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Fire
             be
             Actuated
             in
             a
             more
             Aqueous
             or
             Terrene
             Body
             it
             doth
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             must
             ,
             Descend
             ;
             and
             
               Aurum
               Fulminans
            
             Incensed
             flys
             every
             way
             ,
             with
             the
             severall
             Bodys
             more
             Rare
             ,
             or
             more
             Dens
             ,
             that
             are
             Segregated
             and
             Dispelled
             by
             the
             Explosion
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             other
             Quality
             of
             Aether
             is
             Light
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             most
             Glorious
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             doth
             Actuate
             the
             Visibility
             of
             all
             this
             Spectable
             World
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Analogy
             therof
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             discover
             the
             Nature
             of
             other
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Substances
             of
             Spirits
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             Symbolicaly
             and
             Hieroglyphicaly
             ;
             so
             as
             I
             can
             not
             conceiv
             a
             fitter
             representation
             therof
             to
             Sens
             then
             Emanan●
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             
               in
               Statu
               Separato
            
             then
             Inherent
             ,
             and
             more
             Visible
             then
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             :
             and
             though
             Light
             be
             not
             it self
             a
             Substance
             ,
             but
             an
             Accident
             ,
             yet
             Accidents
             are
             Real
             Entitys
             aswell
             as
             Substances
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             Real
             Propertys
             ,
             and
             Real
             Coextension
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Nature
             ,
             Analogous
             to
             the
             like
             Propertys
             of
             Substances
             .
             And
             as
             Heat
             is
             the
             most
             Chymical
             Instrument
             in
             Nature
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             some
             Chymists
             have
             stiled
             themselvs
             Philosophers
             by
             Fire
             )
             so
             Light
             is
             a
             most
             Philosophical
             Instrument
             ;
             and
             a
             more
             exact
             Study
             of
             Optike
             ,
             Dioptrike
             ,
             and
             Catoptrike
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Physical
             rather
             then
             Mathematical
             )
             might
             render
             us
             Philosophers
             by
             Light
             ;
             wherefore
             as
             I
             recommend
             the
             more
             Curious
             and
             particular
             Inquisition
             therof
             to
             others
             ;
             so
             I
             shall
             now
             generaly
             and
             occasionaly
             heerafter
             make
             some
             Philosophical
             Observations
             therupon
             in
             my
             ensuing
             Discourses
             .
             But
             though
             Light
             be
             such
             a
             Conspicuous
             and
             Consyderable
             Quality
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             therefore
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             any
             Substance
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             Body
             ,
             or
             having
             any
             Corporeity
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             shall
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             no
             more
             a
             Corporeal
             Substance
             then
             Heat
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             ever
             any
             hath
             affirmed
             Heat
             to
             
             be
             any
             such
             Substance
             ,
             though
             Heat
             and
             Light
             be
             very
             Homogeneous
             and
             Analogous
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             strange
             ,
             not
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             but
             only
             Emanant
             is
             thus
             esteemed
             Corporeal
             ,
             though
             Inherent
             be
             farr
             more
             like
             to
             such
             a
             Substance
             then
             Emanant
             :
             but
             becaus
             Inherent
             is
             already
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             and
             the
             Body
             in
             Gross
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             them
             both
             together
             ;
             wheras
             Emanant
             is
             Emitted
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Inherent
             in
             any
             other
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Bodily
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ;
             becaus
             they
             do
             not
             distinguish
             between
             Substances
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             whose
             Difference
             nothing
             can
             more
             discover
             unto
             us
             then
             this
             Emanant
             Quality
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             Different
             from
             the
             Substance
             that
             it
             is
             even
             Localy
             Separated
             from
             it
             ,
             though
             Originaly
             and
             Continualy
             Radicated
             and
             Subsisting
             in
             it
             .
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             that
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             was
             no
             Creation
             of
             any
             new
             Elementary
             Entitys
             ,
             either
             Substances
             ,
             or
             Accidents
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Production
             of
             Substantial
             Composita
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Actualitys
             of
             Accidents
             out
             of
             their
             Potentialitys
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             &
             none
             other
             ,
             was
             this
             Production
             of
             Light
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             more
             particularly
             shewed
             in
             my
             former
             Enumeration
             of
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             Works
             :
             wheras
             the
             Substantial
             Aether
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Heavens
             expressly
             mentioned
             to
             have
             been
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Air
             was
             another
             ,
             and
             both
             were
             then
             totaly
             Dark
             ,
             and
             afterward
             Illuminated
             by
             this
             Production
             of
             Light
             out
             of
             Darknes
             ,
             as
             a
             Lamp
             is
             now
             Lighted
             by
             Successive
             Generation
             ,
             or
             Production
             of
             Light
             ,
             as
             an
             Accident
             out
             of
             the
             Potentiality
             therof
             into
             Actuality
             ;
             which
             also
             declareth
             the
             Original
             Generation
             therof
             to
             have
             been
             none
             other
             ;
             though
             Incension
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             like
             to
             a
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Extinction
             to
             Annihilation
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Instances
             I
             know
             in
             N●ture
             .
             Also
             the
             first
             Light
             was
             only
             Inherent
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             or
             Emanant
             from
             that
             Part
             therof
             wherin
             it
             was
             Inherent
             into
             other
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             into
             the
             Air
             which
             was
             not
             yet
             Expanded
             or
             made
             Diaphanous
             and
             fitt
             to
             Transmitt
             it
             ,
             still
             in
             the
             Chaos
             of
             itself
             as
             well
             as
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             untill
             the
             Second
             Day
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Light
             ,
             then
             also
             the
             Heat
             of
             Aether
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             Emanant
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             have
             been
             Transmitted
             to
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             so
             caused
             the
             Vapors
             to
             Ascend
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ;
             which
             plainly
             was
             not
             ,
             untill
             the
             Second
             Day
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             this
             Light
             were
             a
             Substance
             in
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             an
             Emanant
             Quality
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             of
             Aether
             ,
             then
             either
             God
             must
             have
             Created
             more
             parts
             
             of
             that
             Luminous
             Substance
             in
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             in
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             Days
             ,
             which
             is
             Fals
             ;
             or
             Produce
             it
             out
             of
             them
             as
             he
             did
             before
             out
             of
             Aether
             :
             and
             so
             we
             must
             affirm
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             to
             be
             Inherently
             Luminous
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             otherwise
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             ;
             or
             they
             must
             produce
             out
             of
             themselves
             a
             new
             Substance
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             them
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Create
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             :
             wherefore
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             only
             such
             an
             Emanan●
             Quality
             of
             Aether
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             of
             the
             Inherent
             Aethereal
             Light
             Produced
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             and
             then
             flowing
             into
             other
             Parts
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             was
             Prepared
             and
             Perfected
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             and
             afterward
             into
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             in
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             Day
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             Prepared
             and
             Perfected
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             Diaphanous
             and
             the
             Obstruction
             of
             their
             Informity
             and
             Inanity
             removed
             .
             And
             the
             very
             maner
             and
             way
             of
             Emanation
             ,
             being
             a
             Transition
             Localy
             from
             the
             Inherent
             Quality
             ,
             which
             is
             Localy
             in
             the
             Substance
             ,
             into
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             Localy
             Distant
             from
             it
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Accident
             ,
             or
             Accidental
             Quality
             both
             Realy
             and
             Localy
             Different
             from
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             Lucid
             Substance
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Originaly
             and
             Continualy
             Radicated
             in
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             Mediately
             in
             the
             Lucid
             Substance
             ,
             wherin
             it
             doth
             Subsist
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             is
             Emanant
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             Part
             therof
             ,
             nor
             Mist
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             kind
             Congenerous
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             doth
             plainly
             shew
             Emanant
             Light
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             such
             Emanant
             things
             not
             only
             to
             be
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Inferior
             and
             Different
             Nature
             from
             Substances
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             ;
             for
             though
             Emanant
             Qualitys
             do
             Spiritualy
             according
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             Nature
             Subsist
             in
             their
             Lucid
             Substance
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             their
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             ,
             yet
             Coextensively
             and
             Localy
             they
             Exist
             in
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ;
             wherin
             they
             do
             not
             so
             Subsist
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             so
             subsist
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             are
             Instantly
             Removed
             with
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             are
             neither
             Substances
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             Mist
             with
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             wherin
             they
             Localy
             are
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             Spiritualy
             Subsist
             .
             And
             conformable
             heerunto
             are
             all
             the
             Phaenomenae
             and
             Sensible
             Experiments
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             Moved
             and
             Altered
             in
             the
             very
             Locality
             therof
             according
             to
             any
             Local
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             and
             Lucid
             Substance
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             any
             
             Local
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             Localy
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Ub●
             ,
             only
             Definitively
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             much
             therof
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             elsewhere
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             more
             Place
             then
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             not
             Circumscriptively
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             Subsistentialy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             to
             which
             nothing
             doth
             Unite
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Spiritual
             Subsistence
             therin
             .
             And
             this
             Locality
             therof
             in
             another
             Body
             Coextensively
             doth
             Sensibly
             represent
             the
             Coextension
             of
             Spirits
             in
             Matter
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             never
             Actualy
             in
             the
             Inherent
             Quality
             of
             Light
             or
             Substance
             of
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Emanant
             out
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             never
             Potentialy
             in
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             becaus
             as
             such
             it
             is
             only
             Diaphanous
             or
             fitt
             to
             Receiv
             it
             into
             itself
             ,
             as
             Matter
             doth
             Spirits
             ;
             (
             which
             it
             may
             also
             represent
             unto
             us
             .
             )
             And
             itself
             is
             sometimes
             Actualy
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Potentialy
             ,
             Produced
             and
             Reduced
             by
             a
             most
             Momentaneous
             Generation
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             be
             in
             a
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             the
             Emanant
             Light
             will
             be
             as
             Actual
             as
             the
             Inherent
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             Obnubilated
             with
             an
             Opacous
             Body
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Moment
             Reduced
             to
             Potentiality
             ,
             which
             also
             sensibly
             discovereth
             Actuality
             and
             Potentiality
             .
             And
             so
             in
             a
             Moment
             it
             passeth
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             affirm
             ,
             or
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             Motion
             to
             be
             Instantaneous
             which
             is
             through
             so
             vast
             a
             Space
             ,
             (
             wheras
             no
             Motion
             can
             be
             through
             any
             Space
             or
             Extension
             ,
             which
             hath
             Part
             beyond
             Part
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             Properly
             in
             an
             Instant
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             from
             one
             Part
             or
             Term
             to
             another
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             Momentaneous
             ,
             that
             to
             us
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             Instantaneous
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             Mathematical
             Science
             ,
             or
             Human
             Wit
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             perceiv
             ,
             and
             assigne
             any
             Difference
             :
             and
             yet
             we
             must
             acknowledg
             that
             it
             is
             vastly
             Different
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             another
             very
             wonderfull
             Contemplation
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Curiously
             consydered
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             Reposited
             among
             the
             other
             Mathematical
             Mysterys
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             mentioned
             .
             Certeinly
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             Possibly
             can
             be
             ,
             any
             Physical
             Discrimination
             or
             Dissection
             therof
             ▪
             as
             of
             a
             Body
             or
             Bodily
             Substance
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             Impossible
             by
             any
             other
             the
             quickest
             Motion
             in
             Nature
             of
             any
             Opacous
             Body
             Interposed
             to
             cutt
             off
             any
             Part
             of
             a
             Ray
             ,
             or
             to
             prevent
             the
             Reflection
             therof
             ;
             which
             also
             Sensibly
             proves
             it
             not
             only
             to
             be
             no
             Corporeal
             Substance
             ,
             but
             of
             another
             Nature
             farr
             Different
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             Different
             from
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             thereby
             Return
             or
             Recoil
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             Reflect
             itsel●
             ,
             and
             continue
             still
             in
             its
             Actual
             Emanation
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             way
             ;
             to
             preserv
             itself
             
             in
             its
             own
             Different
             Actuality
             ,
             as
             every
             thing
             Naturaly
             doth
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             shews
             the
             Specifical
             Oeconomy
             of
             such
             Different
             Natures
             :
             and
             that
             Accidents
             can
             not
             be
             Annihilated
             more
             then
             Substances
             ,
             or
             Matter
             itself
             :
             (
             and
             consequently
             not
             Created
             )
             and
             therefore
             a
             Ray
             of
             Light
             can
             not
             Possibly
             be
             Dissected
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             neither
             Subsisting
             Actualy
             ,
             nor
             Potentialy
             ,
             in
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             wheri●
             it
             doth
             Localy
             Exist
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             and
             Lucid
             Substance
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             Dissected
             and
             cutt
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             could
             neither
             Subsist
             in
             itself
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Diaphanous
             or
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             Actualy
             nor
             Potentialy
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             maner
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             not
             only
             Vanish
             or
             Disappear
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             totally
             Perish
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             Actualy
             ,
             or
             Potentialy
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             maner
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             consequently
             be
             Annihilated
             :
             wheras
             if
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             be
             Obnubilated
             it
             returns
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             into
             its
             Potentiality
             therin
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             will
             as
             suddenly
             proceed
             and
             flow
             forth
             again
             into
             Actuality
             ,
             when
             the
             Obstruction
             is
             removed
             :
             or
             if
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             be
             Extinct
             ,
             it
             also
             is
             Reduced
             thereby
             into
             its
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Emanant
             Light
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             into
             their
             Potentialitys
             in
             the
             Substantial
             Spirit
             ,
             wherin
             their
             Accidental
             Essences
             do
             Originaly
             Subsist
             ;
             nor
             doth
             either
             Inherent
             or
             Emanant
             Light
             add
             ●ny
             Material
             Density
             or
             Gravity
             to
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             for
             no
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             though
             never
             so
             much
             Conspissated
             Spiritualy
             (
             and
             though
             as
             I
             have
             said
             such
             Spiritual
             Conspissation
             be
             Analogous
             to
             Material
             Condensation
             )
             do
             add
             any
             Gravity
             to
             the
             Body
             ;
             as
             an
             Iron
             Candent
             which
             is
             very
             Fervid
             and
             Lucid
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             Heavier
             then
             when
             it
             is
             Cold
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Air
             ,
             unles
             it
             be
             also
             Condensated
             in
             the
             very
             Body
             therof
             ,
             more
             Grave
             by
             Night
             then
             by
             Day
             ,
             or
             in
             Summer
             then
             in
             Winter
             :
             and
             therefore
             Planets
             do
             not
             fall
             through
             Aether
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             more
             Inherent
             Heat
             and
             Light
             :
             Much
             less
             is
             any
             Body
             Heavier
             when
             it
             hath
             more
             Heat
             and
             Light
             Emanant
             in
             it
             :
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             Curiously
             tried
             by
             any
             Opacous
             Body
             poised
             in
             Water
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             rise
             by
             any
             sudden
             admission
             of
             the
             greatest
             or
             most
             Spiss
             Light
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             though
             it
             will
             afterward
             Sink
             by
             Heat
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             becaus
             the
             Heat
             doth
             Levitate
             ,
             or
             Light
             Gravitate
             ,
             the
             Water
             ,
             by
             Impregnating
             it
             with
             any
             more
             Rare
             ,
             or
             Dens
             ,
             Matter
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             but
             Heat
             doth
             Spiritualy
             Rarefy
             the
             Water
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             consequentialy
             Levitate
             it
             ,
             wheras
             Light
             doth
             neither
             Levitate
             ,
             
             nor
             Gravitate
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             Matter
             Impregnating
             the
             Water
             ,
             or
             Penetrating
             the
             supposed
             Pores
             of
             any
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             it
             should
             thereby
             Gravitate
             ;
             but
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Penetration
             of
             Pores
             by
             Emanant
             Light
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             is
             not
             a
             Body
             ,
             becaus
             though
             it
             be
             not
             Mist
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             Penetrateth
             the
             very
             Diaphanous
             Body
             itself
             
               per
               omnia
               Punctae
            
             ,
             for
             turn
             an
             Equaly
             Diaphanous
             Globule
             against
             the
             Light
             which
             way
             you
             pleas
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             Equaly
             as
             Diaphanous
             one
             way
             as
             another
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             if
             the
             Rays
             did
             pass
             only
             through
             Pores
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ;
             unles
             we
             should
             also
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             all
             Pores
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             such
             Globulous
             Body
             .
             Also
             this
             is
             most
             apparently
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Refraction
             ,
             which
             are
             always
             in
             Direct
             Lines
             from
             one
             Point
             to
             another
             within
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             itself
             ,
             and
             by
             most
             Regular
             Inflections
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             not
             through
             any
             such
             Porous
             Meanders
             and
             Diverticles
             :
             and
             indeed
             Diaphanous
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Aether
             itself
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Sun
             doth
             Eradiate
             ,
             are
             of
             all
             others
             least
             Porous
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Light
             did
             only
             Penetrate
             through
             some
             more
             Rare
             Matter
             in
             these
             Pores
             ,
             then
             that
             being
             therefore
             Diaphanous
             ,
             it
             must
             Penetrate
             through
             the
             very
             Bodily
             Matter
             therof
             ,
             which
             no
             Body
             can
             do
             ,
             or
             through
             other
             Pores
             of
             that
             Porous
             Matter
             ,
             and
             so
             Infinitely
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             or
             through
             Interspersed
             Vacuitys
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             Impossible
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             Possible
             ,
             yet
             it
             should
             be
             no
             Diaphaneity
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             plain
             Phaneity
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             look
             through
             a
             Sive
             ,
             or
             Silk
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             therefore
             say
             that
             the
             Sive
             or
             Silk
             is
             Diaphanous
             ,
             as
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             the
             Air
             could
             not
             be
             so
             Totaly
             Diaphanous
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             unles
             it
             were
             a
             Diaphanous
             Body
             throughout
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Pores
             therof
             .
             And
             as
             several
             Specifical
             Qualitys
             may
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             as
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             so
             also
             several
             Individual
             Lights
             Emanant
             ,
             which
             must
             necessarily
             D●ffer
             Individualy
             ;
             becaus
             they
             Subsist
             in
             several
             Lights
             Inherent
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             several
             Lucid
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             also
             appear
             by
             the
             several
             Shadows
             that
             they
             cast
             ,
             which
             being
             several
             Privatives
             ,
             do
             evidently
             prove
             the
             Positives
             to
             be
             several
             .
             So
             if
             the
             fower
             Walls
             of
             a
             Room
             be
             painted
             with
             fower
             several
             Colors
             ,
             Black
             ,
             White
             ,
             Blew
             ,
             and
             Yellow
             ,
             though
             the
             Rays
             of
             Light
             Reflected
             from
             them
             Penetrate
             one
             another
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             becaus
             they
             fill
             the
             whole
             Room
             ,
             whereby
             the
             several
             Colors
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             every
             Point
             therof
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             them
             several
             and
             Distinct
             ,
             and
             not
             
             Mist
             or
             Confounded
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             Local
             Union
             
               per
               omnia
            
             is
             no
             Perfect
             Generative
             M●stion
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             Aggregation
             .
             Also
             when
             Rays
             Intersect
             one
             another
             in
             the
             same
             Point
             ,
             and
             are
             Decussated
             and
             Inverted
             ,
             yet
             being
             afterward
             Reflected
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             Objective
             to
             the
             Sight
             ,
             they
             represent
             their
             several
             Colors
             Inverted
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             Colorate
             themselvs
             ,
             being
             Tinged
             by
             passing
             through
             several
             Painted
             Glasses
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             Reflected
             Objectively
             in
             their
             Local
             Union
             ,
             they
             represent
             a
             Mist
             Color
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ;
             though
             that
             be
             only
             a
             Local
             ,
             and
             no
             Perfect
             Union
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             still
             several
             Individuals
             belonging
             to
             their
             Individualy
             several
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Substances
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             United
             into
             one
             Proper
             or
             Perfect
             Compositum
             ,
             but
             only
             become
             Objectively
             such
             to
             the
             Sight
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Rays
             of
             Light
             are
             Incolorous
             themselvs
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             Objective
             ,
             but
             Vehicular
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             Room
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             then
             also
             Localy
             United
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             represent
             any
             Mist
             Color
             ,
             but
             their
             several
             Colors
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             could
             not
             see
             them
             Distinctly
             :
             and
             the
             Image
             therof
             will
             never
             be
             so
             Confounded
             in
             the
             Focus
             by
             such
             their
             Intersection
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             Reflected
             they
             still
             appear
             several
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             Light
             ,
             and
             other
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             so
             also
             several
             Spirits
             or
             Spiritual
             Substances
             may
             be
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             ,
             and
             Penetrate
             one
             another
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Matter
             in
             Consubstantiation
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             in
             such
             an
             Ubi
             Definitively
             ,
             which
             is
             Common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             Proper
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Circumscriptive
             Extension
             is
             to
             the
             Matter
             ;
             but
             therefore
             several
             Bodys
             Unmist
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             Extensions
             can
             not
             Possibly
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             grand
             Differences
             between
             Bodys
             and
             their
             Extension
             ;
             and
             Spirits
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             the
             Coextension
             therof
             ,
             and
             doth
             plainly
             prove
             Emanant
             Light
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ;
             becaus
             apparently
             Several
             L●ghts
             are
             in
             the
             same
             Vli
             ,
             wheras
             Bodys
             can
             not
             so
             be
             therin
             .
             And
             so
             also
             the
             Motion
             therof
             is
             not
             only
             Different
             ,
             but
             Advers
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             the
             Circumference
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             wheras
             this
             is
             most
             evidently
             from
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Circumference
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Emanant
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             farther
             discours
             of
             the
             Emanation
             ,
             Transition
             ,
             and
             Retreat
             of
             Light
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             such
             Spiritual
             Motions
             ,
             as
             shall
             plainly
             discover
             them
             to
             be
             farr
             Different
             from
             the
             
             Motions
             of
             Matter
             ,
             or
             any
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             and
             also
             most
             wonderfull
             in
             their
             own
             Spiritual
             Nature
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             the
             Emanation
             therof
             is
             very
             Consyderable
             and
             Admirable
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             described
             it
             ,
             Subsisting
             in
             one
             Substance
             ,
             and
             Existing
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             heerin
             more
             Admirable
             then
             the
             very
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             which
             doth
             Immediately
             Subsist
             in
             the
             same
             Substantial
             Spirit
             therof
             ,
             and
             doth
             Exist
             alway
             Localy
             with
             it
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             :
             but
             becaus
             these
             most
             Active
             and
             Energetical
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             first
             and
             most
             excellent
             Element
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             are
             thus
             Originaly
             Inherent
             and
             Confined
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             their
             Substantial
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             no
             Operation
             can
             be
             at
             any
             Distance
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Immediate
             Contact
             of
             Substances
             ,
             or
             Qualitys
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             Armed
             and
             Instructed
             with
             these
             Emissarys
             ,
             which
             they
             send
             forth
             through
             all
             their
             Sphere
             of
             Activity
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             may
             be
             as
             large
             as
             the
             whole
             Elementary
             Globe
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             are
             strongest
             in
             their
             own
             Center
             ,
             wherin
             they
             are
             most
             United
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             the
             Centers
             of
             Emanant
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             proceed
             ,
             and
             wherunto
             they
             return
             again
             ;
             and
             these
             Emanant
             Qualitys
             are
             Proportionably
             Stronger
             ,
             or
             Weaker
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             neerer
             ,
             or
             farther
             from
             the
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             :
             but
             in
             the
             very
             Confines
             between
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             they
             are
             first
             Emanant
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             Weaker
             ,
             then
             Inherent
             ,
             which
             Subsist
             Immediately
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             these
             in
             them
             .
             As
             suppose
             an
             Iron
             Candent
             Equilateraly
             Triangular
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Center
             is
             Exactly
             that
             Point
             which
             is
             also
             the
             Center
             of
             a
             Circle
             Circumscribed
             about
             such
             a
             Triangle
             ,
             in
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Perpendicular
             Line
             ,
             above
             the
             Basis
             ;
             yet
             if
             you
             touch
             the
             Candent
             Iron
             at
             any
             Angle
             it
             shall
             Burn
             more
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             place
             your
             Finger
             in
             any
             midle
             Point
             of
             the
             Cir●le
             ,
             so
             Circumscribed
             between
             the
             Angles
             ;
             though
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             a
             Circle
             be
             Equidistant
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             becaus
             at
             the
             Angles
             you
             feel
             the
             Inherent
             Qual●ty
             of
             the
             Candent
             Iron
             itself
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             Points
             only
             the
             Emanant
             Quality
             therof
             .
             Also
             I
             must
             observ
             that
             though
             we
             call
             these
             Emanations
             ,
             Eradiations
             ,
             and
             so
             describe
             them
             by
             Rays
             or
             Radii
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Poets
             stile
             them
             Spicula
             ,
             or
             Crines
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             several
             Darts
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Spokes
             of
             a
             Wheel
             ,
             or
             Hairs
             of
             an
             Head
             ,
             Discontinued
             between
             themselvs
             more
             and
             more
             as
             they
             proceed
             farther
             from
             the
             Nave
             ,
             or
             Skull
             ,
             though
             Originaly
             Continued
             in
             the
             Root
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Inherent
             Quality
             (
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Common
             Term
             )
             yet
             Properly
             there
             are
             
             no
             such
             several
             Rays
             therof
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             at
             all
             Discontinued
             ,
             but
             fill
             their
             whole
             Sphere
             Continuously
             and
             Completely
             in
             every
             Part
             and
             Point
             therof
             ,
             and
             we
             only
             Metaphoricaly
             fansy
             and
             describe
             them
             by
             such
             an
             Eradiation
             ,
             as
             we
             Mathematicaly
             in
             a
             Continuous
             Extension
             Imagin
             Lines
             passing
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Center
             to
             every
             Point
             of
             the
             Circumference
             ,
             which
             are
             Indefinite
             and
             Innumerable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             not
             Realy
             be
             so
             in
             Nature
             ,
             unles
             an
             Unit
             and
             Number
             almost
             Innumerable
             should
             be
             Equal
             ,
             which
             is
             Contradictory
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             But
             as
             they
             are
             only
             Extension
             ,
             so
             the
             true
             Emanation
             is
             not
             any
             such
             Eradiation
             ,
             but
             one
             Continuous
             Flux
             from
             the
             Inherent
             Q●ality
             through
             the
             whole
             Sphere
             unto
             the
             Circumference
             therof
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Perfect
             Sphere
             alway
             ,
             though
             not
             Equaly
             ,
             Lucid
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             any
             Spheroid
             ,
             although
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             may
             be
             of
             any
             other
             Figure
             ,
             as
             the
             Triangular
             Iron
             Candent
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             seemeth
             that
             the
             Halo
             of
             a
             Candle
             in
             a
             Mist
             or
             Foggy
             Vapor
             is
             Orbicular
             ,
             though
             the
             Flame
             be
             Pyramidal
             ;
             which
             therefore
             Painters
             so
             represent
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Halo
             about
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Divus
             .
             But
             this
             Halo
             about
             a
             Candle
             ,
             and
             Barr
             about
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             as
             it
             were
             midle
             Spheres
             between
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             and
             Utmost
             Sphere
             of
             the
             Emanant
             Light
             ,
             Caused
             by
             the
             Obstruction
             and
             Partial
             Repercussion
             from
             the
             Mists
             and
             Foggs
             about
             the
             Luminary
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Rays
             are
             partly
             Reflected
             which
             make
             the
             Halo
             ,
             and
             Partly
             Transmitted
             (
             at
             in
             a
             Comet
             )
             which
             make
             the
             Utmost
             Sphere
             of
             the
             Activity
             therof
             .
             Yet
             these
             Imaginary
             Radii
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             are
             as
             Direct
             Lines
             ,
             as
             the
             Imaginary
             Lines
             of
             a
             Mathematical
             Circle
             from
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Circumference
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             Interrupted
             or
             Offended
             by
             any
             other
             Body
             Refracting
             or
             Reflecting
             them
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             are
             so
             Interrupted
             or
             Offended
             ,
             they
             are
             Inflected
             and
             also
             pass
             from
             any
             such
             point
             of
             Inflection
             to
             another
             in
             Direct
             Lines
             .
             And
             that
             which
             so
             Interrupteth
             and
             Offendeth
             their
             Emanation
             is
             somthing
             Contrary
             therunto
             ,
             as
             Cold
             is
             Contrary
             to
             Heat
             :
             and
             that
             can
             be
             no
             Privative
             ,
             as
             Darknes
             which
             Light
             alway
             overcomes
             ;
             for
             such
             Contrariety
             is
             between
             Positives
             ;
             nor
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             Active
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             Density
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             not
             thus
             Actively
             Contrary
             to
             Heat
             ,
             so
             neither
             to
             Light
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             according
             to
             the
             Universal
             Polity
             and
             Consociation
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
             they
             may
             be
             more
             or
             less
             Symbolical
             ,
             or
             Asymbolical
             .
             And
             particularly
             Density
             is
             thus
             a
             Symbolical
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             with
             that
             which
             is
             Contrary
             to
             Light
             ,
             as
             Rarity
             is
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             Qualitys
             of
             Aether
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             requireth
             a
             very
             Rare
             Body
             :
             and
             so
             Density
             is
             a
             Corporeal
             Affection
             Requisite
             and
             Analogous
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Rarity
             to
             the
             other
             :
             but
             as
             there
             may
             be
             less
             Inherent
             Light
             in
             a
             more
             Rare
             Body
             then
             in
             a
             more
             Dens
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Flame
             of
             Spirit
             of
             Wine
             ,
             then
             of
             Pitch
             ,
             which
             certeinly
             is
             a
             more
             Dens
             and
             Fuliginous
             Fume
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             more
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             in
             a
             more
             Dens
             Body
             ;
             as
             Glass
             is
             more
             Diaphanous
             then
             thick
             Water
             through
             which
             it
             will
             sink
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             more
             Opacous
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             somthing
             besides
             Density
             that
             is
             Contrary
             to
             Light
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             well
             observed
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             acquired
             a
             Name
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Opacity
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             other
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             besides
             those
             commonly
             called
             the
             Fower
             First
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             Consydered
             and
             Regarded
             by
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             may
             not
             Invent
             any
             new
             fictitious
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             Created
             ,
             so
             neither
             may
             we
             lose
             any
             of
             them
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             be
             in
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             Confound
             any
             Simple
             Qualitys
             with
             Compound
             ,
             nor
             Compound
             with
             Simple
             ,
             which
             God
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             before
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Composition
             :
             and
             though
             indeed
             
               Entia
               non
               sunt
               multiplicanda
               sine
               Necess●●ate
               ,
            
             yet
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             Created
             Necessarily
             is
             ,
             becaus
             he
             hath
             Created
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             ,
             is
             Necessarily
             while
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             Annihilate
             the
             Entity
             therof
             ,
             by
             any
             Finite
             Power
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             by
             Opinion
             and
             Fansy
             .
             For
             at
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             also
             Consyder
             and
             Discours
             of
             the
             World
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             none
             can
             Add
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             Diminish
             from
             it
             .
             And
             God
             in
             his
             Infinite
             Wisedom
             did
             so
             Create
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             Begining
             with
             all
             their
             Various
             Furniture
             of
             several
             Simple
             Essences
             ,
             becaus
             as
             it
             is
             his
             Infinite
             Perfection
             to
             be
             One
             in
             Himself
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Finite
             Nature
             to
             be
             Many
             in
             One
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             Various
             Perfections
             therof
             are
             Variously
             Expressed
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             only
             by
             One.
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             sett
             the
             same
             Bound
             to
             my self
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             sett
             in
             Nature
             ,
             neither
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             Begining
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             Created
             therin
             ,
             nor
             to
             fall
             short
             therof
             ,
             or
             
             fear
             to
             affirm
             these
             Original
             Entitys
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             becaus
             God
             who
             is
             the
             First
             Caus
             hath
             so
             Created
             them
             ,
             without
             seeking
             any
             farther
             Caus
             or
             Reason
             therof
             ;
             or
             to
             deny
             any
             Natural
             Mistions
             or
             Compositions
             to
             be
             any
             such
             Simple
             Principles
             or
             Original
             Essences
             though
             he
             hath
             also
             joined
             them
             together
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             can
             not
             sett
             them
             asunder
             Localy
             by
             any
             Chymical
             Separation
             .
             And
             such
             an
             Original
             Quality
             I
             find
             expressly
             Light
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             Produced
             into
             Actuality
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             which
             lay
             hid
             before
             in
             the
             Dark
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             I
             know
             that
             Opacity
             was
             also
             Produced
             together
             with
             Light
             ,
             and
             Mist
             with
             it
             in
             the
             Mistion
             of
             Aether
             ,
             with
             Earth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             other
             Elements
             :
             becaus
             there
             is
             neither
             
               Pura
               Lux
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Purae
               Tene●rae
            
             Actualy
             in
             Nature
             ,
             neither
             can
             I
             conceiv
             that
             any
             such
             Actual
             Qualitys
             can
             Exist
             Naturaly
             in
             their
             greatest
             Intension
             and
             Extremity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             probably
             might
             not
             so
             Actualy
             Exist
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             before
             their
             Mistion
             ,
             and
             Contemperation
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             as
             Necessary
             to
             their
             Existence
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             Mistions
             of
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Works
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             and
             Original
             Institution
             and
             Law
             of
             Generation
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             any
             Successive
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             present
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             this
             Opacity
             is
             a
             Terrene
             Quality
             ,
             wherunto
             the
             Density
             therof
             is
             Assistant
             ;
             and
             so
             Earth
             itself
             is
             most
             Opacous
             ,
             and
             Water
             less
             ,
             yet
             having
             some
             Opacity
             that
             causeth
             Refraction
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Partial
             Reflection
             ;
             and
             so
             Air
             ,
             and
             Aether
             ,
             and
             all
             Diaphanous
             Bodys
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Pure
             Diaphaneity
             without
             any
             Opacity
             .
             And
             this
             Opacity
             doth
             not
             only
             Reflect
             ,
             and
             Refract
             ;
             but
             is
             also
             Mist
             with
             Light
             in
             Colors
             ,
             and
             in
             Light
             itself
             ,
             which
             hath
             some
             Desultory
             Color
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             simply
             Visible
             of
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             Thus
             the
             more
             fixed
             Q●alitys
             of
             Earth
             do
             fix
             the
             more
             Agile
             and
             Volatile
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             being
             as
             an
             Alloy
             to
             Metall
             which
             makes
             it
             more
             Malleable
             .
             And
             so
             particularly
             is
             Terrene
             Opacity
             to
             Aethereal
             Light
             ;
             for
             as
             Owls
             can
             not
             see
             by
             Daylight
             ,
             so
             the
             strongest
             Sight
             could
             not
             see
             the
             Pure
             Light
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             Exist
             in
             its
             own
             Simple
             Vehemence
             without
             the
             M●sture
             of
             Opacity
             .
             And
             these
             Elementary
             Mistions
             are
             the
             Natural
             Perfections
             of
             the
             Simple
             Substances
             ,
             and
             Accidents
             ;
             which
             do
             therefore
             require
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Matter
             and
             Material
             Spirits
             do
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             Now
             Diaphaneity
             being
             only
             a
             less
             Degree
             of
             Opacity
             as
             
             Rarity
             is
             of
             Density
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             Partly
             Opacous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             doth
             Refr●ct
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Partial
             Reflection
             ,
             or
             rather
             Inflection
             of
             the
             Rays
             from
             their
             own
             Natural
             Direction
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Diaphanous
             Body
             which
             doth
             not
             Refract
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             and
             none
             that
             doth
             Refract
             ,
             but
             doth
             also
             Reflect
             .
             But
             in
             all
             Refraction
             and
             Reflection
             the
             Perpendicular
             Rays
             pass
             through
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             Perpendicularly
             ,
             and
             all
             Emanations
             Immediately
             are
             Perpendicular
             ,
             and
             neither
             
               A
               Perpendiculo
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Ad
               Perpendiculum
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Refraction
             ,
             or
             Reflection
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             commonly
             Intend
             by
             those
             Terms
             ,
             are
             always
             Oblique
             Lines
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             Rays
             of
             any
             Lucid
             Body
             are
             not
             so
             Refracted
             in
             the
             Immediate
             Medium
             wherin
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Flame
             of
             a
             Candle
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Flux
             or
             Eradiation
             of
             the
             Rays
             therof
             issues
             forth
             Immediately
             from
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             in
             most
             direct
             Rays
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             Circumferentialy
             every
             way
             Penetrate
             their
             Immediate
             Medium
             with
             all
             their
             Rays
             Directly
             ,
             and
             not
             Obliquely
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Perpendicular
             Ray
             doth
             any
             Diaphanous
             Body
             which
             doth
             Refract
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             we
             must
             also
             observ
             ,
             that
             as
             Opacity
             doth
             caus
             Refraction
             and
             Reflexion
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             so
             the
             Density
             of
             Diaphanous
             Bodys
             doth
             Ampliate
             or
             Distend
             the
             Rays
             of
             Expansion
             ,
             whereby
             it
             also
             weakens
             them
             :
             So
             I
             conceiv
             that
             Refraction
             and
             Reflection
             are
             ,
             when
             the
             Rays
             having
             passed
             their
             Immediate
             Medium
             ,
             do
             meet
             with
             another
             Medium
             of
             a
             Diaphanous
             Body
             being
             of
             Unequal
             Opacity
             ,
             as
             Air
             is
             in
             Respect
             of
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Water
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Medium
             is
             so
             Varied
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             so
             many
             Inflections
             of
             the
             Rays
             from
             every
             Point
             of
             the
             Variation
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             that
             Unequal
             Opacity
             so
             is
             the
             Refraction
             ,
             or
             Reflection
             ,
             greater
             ,
             or
             less
             .
             And
             which
             is
             most
             wonderfull
             ,
             and
             truly
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             is
             not
             less
             Lucid
             in
             itself
             by
             all
             the
             Rays
             which
             it
             doth
             Emitt
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             Different
             Entitys
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             Emitted
             Actualy
             ,
             are
             only
             Produced
             ou●
             of
             their
             Potentiality
             in
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             wherin
             they
             subsist
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             they
             flow
             forth
             into
             their
             Actuality
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             more
             Lucid
             when
             they
             return
             into
             it
             again
             ;
             becaus
             they
             only
             return
             from
             their
             own
             Actuality
             into
             their
             own
             Potentiality
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             having
             such
             a
             Potentia
             of
             Producing
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             therof
             ,
             like
             an
             Inexhaustible
             Fountain
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             
             send
             them
             forth
             to
             Complete
             the
             Sphere
             of
             the
             Activity
             therof
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             be
             Refracted
             ,
             or
             Reflected
             ,
             or
             do
             Converge
             ,
             or
             Diverge
             ,
             or
             however
             they
             be
             Disordered
             ,
             yet
             still
             fills
             the
             Sphere
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             it
             is
             not
             hindered
             by
             any
             Interposing
             Opacity
             .
             Also
             even
             these
             Emanant
             Rays
             have
             other
             Secondary
             Rays
             Inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             do
             likewise
             Emitt
             to
             fill
             the
             Sphere
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             farr
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             where
             themselvs
             can
             not
             approach
             ;
             as
             the
             Crepuscula
             are
             such
             Secondary
             Rays
             of
             the
             Principal
             Solar
             Rays
             ,
             when
             they
             Decline
             by
             the
             Suns
             setting
             and
             sinking
             beneath
             the
             Horizon
             ;
             and
             so
             Rays
             that
             pass
             into
             the
             Foramen
             of
             a
             Dark
             Room
             make
             it
             more
             Luminous
             by
             their
             Secondary
             Rays
             then
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             the
             Principal
             Rays
             themselvs
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             ,
             though
             the
             Secondary
             are
             much
             weaker
             ,
             and
             less
             Lucid
             ;
             whereby
             the
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             notably
             more
             Lucid
             ,
             are
             seen
             Objectively
             .
             But
             as
             I
             have
             said
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             are
             never
             Actual
             in
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             always
             Emanant
             in
             their
             Actuality
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Light
             in
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             is
             Inherent
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             Properly
             any
             Actual
             Nisus
             of
             the
             Emamanant
             Rays
             in
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             to
             Produce
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             to
             Produce
             and
             bring
             them
             forth
             ,
             as
             the
             Lucid
             Substance
             doth
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             :
             and
             therefore
             Emanant
             Rays
             never
             Intersect
             ,
             or
             Penetrate
             ,
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             in
             their
             Ema●ations
             ,
             Refractions
             ,
             or
             Reflections
             ;
             becaus
             they
             never
             Actualy
             Exist
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             should
             be
             Inherent
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             discover
             a
             farther
             Mystery
             of
             Light
             Emanant
             ;
             whereby
             I
             shall
             shew
             not
             only
             how
             the
             Motion
             therof
             is
             farr
             Different
             from
             the
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             ,
             but
             how
             it
             is
             a
             Political
             and
             Intentional
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             it
             ,
             Effectively
             ,
             for
             the
             Preservation
             and
             Orderly
             Position
             of
             itself
             .
             Thus
             Emanant
             Rays
             first
             pass
             into
             their
             Immediate
             Medium
             in
             Direct
             Lines
             or
             Rays
             Circumferentialy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             are
             first
             Interrupted
             in
             that
             Cours
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Offended
             ,
             all
             the
             Collateral
             Rays
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             they
             may
             ,
             without
             Intersecting
             their
             own
             Lucid
             Body
             (
             which
             would
             Reduce
             them
             into
             Potentiality
             in
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             )
             do
             Incline
             on
             either
             side
             to
             Assist
             that
             Perpendicular
             Ray
             that
             is
             first
             Interrupted
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Superficies
             of
             any
             Opacous
             Speculum
             be
             Convex
             ,
             the
             first
             Ray
             that
             is
             Interrupted
             thereby
             is
             that
             which
             is
             most
             Directly
             Opposite
             to
             the
             Vmbo
             ,
             or
             Summit
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             that
             is
             the
             neerest
             Point
             of
             the
             Speculum
             to
             the
             Opposite
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Collateral
             
             Rays
             on
             both
             sides
             do
             therefore
             Incline
             thitherward
             as
             farr
             as
             they
             may
             to
             Assist
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Reason
             why
             the
             Image
             Reflected
             from
             such
             a
             Speculum
             appears
             Proportionably
             less
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             by
             such
             Inclination
             do
             Converge
             more
             together
             ;
             and
             if
             many
             such
             Specula
             be
             placed
             together
             in
             one
             Table
             ,
             as
             Baby
             Glasses
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             as
             many
             Images
             of
             the
             same
             Face
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             doth
             always
             Emitt
             Emanant
             Rays
             ,
             enough
             to
             fill
             the
             Sphere
             ,
             whether
             they
             Converge
             ,
             or
             Diverge
             ,
             or
             however
             they
             be
             Disturbed
             or
             Disordered
             in
             their
             Emanation
             :
             and
             accordingly
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Images
             will
             be
             Proportionably
             less
             ,
             if
             the
             Convexity
             of
             the
             Specula
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             greater
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             Convex
             .
             And
             the
             farther
             the
             Face
             is
             drawn
             back
             from
             any
             such
             Speculum
             ,
             or
             the
             Speculum
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             less
             Proportionably
             will
             the
             Image
             appear
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Mathematical
             Proportion
             of
             such
             a
             Pyramidal
             Figure
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Face
             is
             the
             Basis
             ,
             and
             the
             Speculum
             the
             Cone
             :
             for
             though
             the
             violent
             Motions
             of
             Refraction
             or
             Reflection
             do
             much
             vary
             from
             Mathematical
             Rules
             and
             the
             common
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             of
             Emanation
             from
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             into
             the
             Immediate
             Medium
             ,
             and
             after
             Refraction
             ,
             or
             Reflection
             from
             Point
             to
             Point
             ,
             is
             Exactly
             Mathematical
             ,
             and
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Catoptrike
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             of
             Dioptrike
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Object
             and
             Convex
             Speculum
             be
             never
             so
             farr
             Distanced
             ,
             yet
             the
             Image
             will
             never
             be
             Contracted
             into
             a
             Point
             ,
             (
             whereby
             it
             should
             become
             no
             Image
             )
             becaus
             the
             Perpendicular
             Ray
             which
             is
             Midst
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             some
             Latitude
             ,
             will
             alway
             keep
             the
             Collateral
             Rays
             asunder
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             they
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             Invert
             themselvs
             ,
             ye●
             the
             Perpendicular
             Ray
             will
             alway
             be
             Midst
             :
             for
             that
             is
             never
             Refracted
             ,
             but
             only
             Distended
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Speculum
             be
             Concav●
             then
             becaus
             the
             first
             Rays
             which
             are
             Interrupted
             ,
             are
             they
             〈◊〉
             are
             next
             to
             the
             Limbus
             ,
             or
             Brim
             ,
             therof
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Col
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Rays
             every
             way
             Incline
             to
             Assist
             them
             both
             without
             ,
             a●d
             〈◊〉
             it
             :
             and
             so
             being
             Reflected
             back
             again
             from
             the
             Limbus
             i●to
             〈◊〉
             Concavity
             of
             the
             Fundus
             ,
             or
             Bottom
             ,
             make
             the
             Image
             to
             be
             Inverted
             .
             And
             in
             a
             Foramen
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             Concave
             
             Specu●um
             ●●●hout
             any
             Fundus
             or
             Bottom
             beyond
             it
             ,
             therefore
             t●e
             Rays
             no●
             being
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Sides
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             Limbus
             ,
             pass
             forward
             toward
             their
             own
             Focus
             ,
             where
             they
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             are
             also
             Inverted
             by
             such
             Decussation
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             farther
             the
             Object
             
             is
             drawn
             back
             from
             the
             Foramen
             ,
             or
             the
             Foramen
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             Focus
             is
             neerer
             to
             the
             Foramen
             ,
             and
             the
             Image
             is
             less
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Focus
             is
             farther
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             and
             Foramen
             neerer
             .
             But
             it
             is
             alway
             least
             next
             to
             the
             Focus
             ,
             wheresoever
             that
             is
             .
             And
             so
             also
             through
             a
             Lens
             ,
             or
             any
             open
             Convex
             Glass
             .
             Now
             this
             Motion
             thus
             Interrupted
             and
             Disturbed
             is
             not
             Mathematical
             ,
             but
             very
             divers
             from
             it
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Base
             of
             any
             Pyramid
             or
             Isosceles
             made
             of
             Wires
             Inserted
             in
             a
             Foramen
             be
             Inlarged
             by
             any
             farther
             Production
             therof
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Figure
             ,
             yet
             the
             Cone
             will
             be
             where
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Pyramid
             or
             Isosceles
             is
             only
             Produced
             from
             the
             same
             Point
             Contracted
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             Base
             of
             the
             Object
             be
             either
             way
             Inlarged
             ,
             the
             Cone
             or
             Focus
             shall
             still
             be
             neerer
             and
             neerer
             to
             the
             Foramen
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Foramen
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             Rays
             ,
             whether
             the
             Base
             of
             the
             Object
             be
             farther
             ,
             or
             neerer
             ,
             greater
             ,
             or
             less
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             farther
             there
             are
             more
             Rays
             of
             the
             Object
             Inlarged
             Proportionably
             ,
             which
             Converge
             more
             toward
             the
             Limbus
             of
             the
             Foramen
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             more
             Inflected
             thereby
             Intersect
             sooner
             ,
             and
             neerer
             to
             it
             Proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Longinquity
             ,
             and
             Length
             of
             the
             Rays
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Wires
             were
             so
             Decussated
             through
             the
             Foramen
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             Distended
             and
             farther
             Separated
             at
             their
             other
             Ends
             without
             the
             Foramen
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             Distended
             the
             sooner
             they
             Converge
             and
             Intersect
             within
             it
             :
             Also
             where
             there
             is
             such
             Interruption
             of
             Bodys
             in
             their
             Motion
             ;
             yet
             their
             Inflection
             is
             not
             like
             that
             of
             Emanant
             Rays
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             Refracted
             the
             same
             way
             but
             farr
             otherwise
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Bullet
             be
             shott
             Obliquely
             into
             Water
             ,
             which
             doth
             Divert
             the
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             it
             doth
             I●flect
             Outwardly
             
               A
               Perpendiculo
            
             ,
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             forcible
             Penetration
             therof
             ,
             but
             never
             Inwardly
             or
             within
             the
             same
             Oblique
             Line
             Produced
             ;
             wheras
             such
             Refraction
             is
             always
             Inwardly
             
               Ad
               Perpendiculum
            
             ,
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             as
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             doth
             Refract
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ;
             which
             are
             Opposite
             Motions
             ,
             and
             Ocularly
             Declare
             not
             only
             a
             Difference
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             Opposition
             ,
             between
             these
             two
             Motions
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             Different
             Natures
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Material
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Accidents
             and
             Affections
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             plainly
             as
             D●fferent
             Reasons
             therof
             :
             for
             the
             Bullet
             itself
             is
             a
             Body
             ,
             which
             tending
             to
             the
             Center
             is
             Diverted
             by
             the
             Water
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             Body
             of
             Matter
             below
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             Penetrate
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             so
             suddenly
             Removed
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             but
             doth
             therefore
             Inflect
             it
             in
             the
             Water
             
             Proportionably
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             make
             it
             to
             Graze
             or
             Reflect
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Rare
             :
             wheras
             Emanant
             Light
             being
             no
             Body
             ,
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             and
             Active
             Quality
             ,
             whose
             Motion
             is
             Circumferentialy
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             Penetrate
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             hindred
             by
             a
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Body
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             is
             partly
             Opacous
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             another
             Spiritual
             Quality
             Actively
             Contrary
             to
             it
             )
             doth
             not
             only
             pass
             through
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Diaphanous
             ,
             but
             as
             farr
             as
             it
             can
             doth
             also
             Decline
             from
             its
             own
             Motion
             to
             Assist
             any
             other
             Rays
             interrupted
             by
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Examples
             )
             toward
             which
             accordingly
             the
             rest
             do
             Converge
             and
             Incline
             as
             farr
             as
             they
             may
             :
             and
             thus
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             can
             Vary
             their
             Motion
             (
             which
             otherwise
             also
             is
             Mathematical
             )
             either
             to
             Encounter
             a
             Contrary
             Quality
             ,
             or
             to
             Assist
             one
             another
             :
             and
             this
             is
             from
             the
             same
             Political
             Principle
             in
             Nature
             of
             Preserving
             itself
             both
             in
             its
             Universal
             Entity
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             Specifical
             Homogeneity
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             its
             Individuality
             ;
             whereby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Universal
             Nature
             ,
             and
             also
             such
             Specifical
             ,
             and
             Individual
             Natures
             ,
             becaus
             there
             are
             such
             Real
             Unions
             and
             Confederacys
             ,
             and
             such
             Real
             Effects
             therof
             .
             And
             thus
             Emanant
             Rays
             are
             Refracted
             in
             Diaphanous
             ,
             or
             Reflected
             by
             Opacous
             Bodys
             ;
             and
             do
             Converge
             ,
             both
             in
             Convex
             ,
             and
             Concave
             ,
             Superficies
             ,
             toward
             the
             Vmbo
             or
             toward
             the
             Limbus
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Image
             in
             one
             be
             Erected
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             Inverted
             ,
             yet
             in
             both
             it
             is
             Proportionably
             less
             ;
             which
             doth
             plainly
             shew
             the
             Convergence
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             in
             the
             Image
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Superficies
             be
             Lenticular
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             Orbicular
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             Semiconvex
             and
             Semiconcave
             (
             as
             one
             Bank
             is
             also
             half
             of
             the
             Vally
             )
             there
             may
             be
             a
             double
             Image
             Reflected
             ,
             wherof
             one
             shall
             be
             Erect
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Invers
             :
             yet
             they
             shall
             both
             be
             Proportionably
             less
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Speculum
             be
             Plane
             ,
             it
             Reflects
             almost
             Equaly
             ,
             unles
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             be
             Orbicular
             ;
             as
             a
             full
             Moon
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             Looking
             Glass
             appears
             somwhat
             less
             ;
             becaus
             the
             lowest
             Ray
             of
             her
             Lucid
             Orb
             is
             somwhat
             neerer
             to
             the
             Speculum
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             first
             Interrupted
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Rays
             have
             Penetrated
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             Refracted
             according
             to
             their
             Points
             of
             Incidence
             ,
             and
             Inflection
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             Directed
             thereby
             ,
             yet
             they
             pass
             through
             it
             in
             Direct
             Lines
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             from
             Point
             to
             Point
             ,
             untill
             they
             meet
             with
             somthing
             of
             Different
             Diaphaneity
             therin
             ,
             which
             as
             another
             Medium
             will
             again
             Inflect
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             they
             go
             forth
             by
             the
             other
             Opposite
             Superficies
             Convex
             ,
             Concave
             ,
             or
             
             Plane
             ,
             into
             another
             Medium
             ,
             they
             have
             another
             Point
             of
             Excidence
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             and
             another
             Inflection
             thereby
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             as
             that
             other
             Superficies
             is
             Figured
             ,
             or
             the
             Medium
             is
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             Diaphanous
             :
             and
             so
             they
             Incline
             to
             the
             Rays
             first
             Interrupted
             ,
             or
             last
             Ingaged
             either
             in
             the
             lower
             Vmbo
             of
             a
             Convex
             ,
             or
             Limbus
             of
             a
             Concave
             ,
             or
             Indifferently
             of
             a
             Plane
             .
             But
             if
             they
             afterward
             Intersect
             ,
             yet
             the
             Focus
             will
             never
             be
             a
             Point
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             of
             an
             Image
             ,
             the
             Perpendicular
             Ray
             doth
             alway
             caus
             some
             Latitude
             therof
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceiv
             to
             be
             the
             Cours
             of
             Emanation
             of
             Rays
             of
             Light
             ,
             which
             Naturaly
             is
             Circumferential
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             Interrupted
             ,
             doth
             thus
             Converge
             as
             farr
             as
             it
             may
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             also
             said
             to
             Diverge
             as
             in
             the
             Concave
             Speculum
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             which
             so
             Converge
             to
             assist
             the
             Interrupted
             Rays
             one
             way
             ,
             do
             indeed
             Diverge
             from
             others
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Limbus
             so
             Interrupting
             them
             they
             so
             Converge
             to
             every
             Point
             therof
             .
             And
             now
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             the
             Motion
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             to
             be
             very
             Different
             from
             Corporeal
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             also
             shew
             that
             any
             Light
             is
             not
             only
             Motion
             ,
             or
             Puls
             of
             the
             Diaphanum
             ,
             or
             somthing
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             affirmed
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             whereby
             I
             suppose
             they
             Intend
             also
             a
             Corporeal
             Motion
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             disproved
             ;
             but
             yet
             as
             I
             have
             particularly
             discoursed
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             Heat
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             now
             also
             of
             Light
             ;
             and
             certeinly
             if
             Heat
             be
             a
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Light
             also
             a
             Motion
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Motion
             ;
             for
             then
             Heat
             should
             be
             Light
             ,
             and
             Light
             Heat
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             should
             not
             need
             to
             argue
             any
             farther
             particularly
             concerning
             Light
             ,
             having
             argued
             it
             already
             against
             Heat
             :
             but
             I
             do
             acknowledg
             them
             to
             be
             several
             and
             Different
             Qualitys
             of
             Aether
             ,
             and
             desire
             such
             who
             affirm
             them
             to
             be
             Motions
             to
             assigne
             their
             several
             and
             Different
             Local
             Motions
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             several
             and
             Different
             ,
             must
             Impede
             and
             Obstruct
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             for
             Heat
             and
             Light
             are
             Localy
             United
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Local
             Motions
             must
             be
             also
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Sun-beam
             or
             Flame
             are
             very
             Lucid
             ,
             and
             very
             Hott
             
               per
               omnia
            
             .
             And
             now
             let
             any
             such
             satisfie
             themselvs
             how
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Time
             ,
             can
             Possibly
             Move
             by
             several
             Motions
             
               per
               omnia
               Puncta
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Motion
             of
             Light
             consydered
             distinctly
             by
             itself
             be
             only
             a
             Corporeal
             Puls
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             so
             Impelled
             by
             some
             other
             Corporeal
             Mover
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             must
             also
             assigne
             some
             particular
             Motions
             and
             Impressions
             of
             the
             Body
             Moving
             ,
             
             whereby
             it
             doth
             so
             Impell
             the
             Body
             Moved
             ,
             as
             to
             Generate
             Light
             ;
             otherwise
             any
             Body
             that
             Moves
             the
             Diaphanum
             in
             any
             maner
             might
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             thereby
             Generate
             Light
             ;
             and
             Collision
             of
             Icicles
             should
             Generate
             it
             and
             Heat
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Flint
             and
             Steel
             .
             Also
             let
             them
             shew
             what
             Connatural
             Analogy
             there
             is
             between
             these
             two
             very
             Different
             Motions
             of
             Circulation
             ,
             and
             Collision
             ,
             which
             yet
             do
             both
             Generate
             Light.
             But
             I
             suppose
             I
             may
             fully
             satisfy
             them
             with
             one
             Consyderation
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Motion
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             is
             so
             Swift
             and
             Momentaneous
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Corporeal
             Mover
             in
             Nature
             which
             may
             Move
             the
             Diaphanum
             so
             swiftly
             ,
             certeinly
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             Comparatively
             ,
             as
             Rest
             and
             Sloth
             in
             respect
             therof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             not
             Generate
             Light
             by
             his
             Impulses
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Pulses
             Caused
             thereby
             can
             not
             be
             Swifter
             then
             the
             first
             Impressions
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             any
             Consistent
             Body
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             long
             being
             Moved
             in
             any
             Part
             or
             Point
             ,
             is
             Moved
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             almost
             Instantaneously
             and
             Simultaneously
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Consistent
             ;
             yet
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Diaphanum
             and
             Vehicle
             of
             Light
             ,
             is
             not
             Consistent
             ,
             but
             Fluid
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             Aether
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             :
             and
             a
             Ship
             sailing
             in
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Consistent
             then
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             Move
             it
             many
             Leuks
             ;
             as
             a
             Stone
             thrown
             into
             a
             Calm
             Sea
             will
             not
             make
             Circles
             therin
             many
             Miles
             :
             much
             less
             can
             the
             Circumgyration
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Caus
             such
             Pulses
             in
             all
             the
             vast
             Aether
             ,
             Air
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             any
             Aethereal
             Light.
             Nor
             doth
             every
             Motion
             of
             one
             Body
             in
             another
             make
             a
             Commotion
             and
             Puls
             therin
             :
             as
             a
             most
             smooth
             Globe
             turning
             round
             in
             Air
             or
             Water
             doth
             not
             Impell
             much
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             great
             Friction
             or
             Attrition
             ,
             but
             only
             slideth
             by
             the
             Ambient
             Body
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Swiftly
             it
             so
             Moveth
             ,
             the
             less
             Commotion
             it
             maketh
             in
             any
             other
             Body
             ;
             or
             as
             an
             Intire
             and
             Solid
             Bullet
             flying
             in
             the
             Air
             maketh
             litle
             or
             no
             Nois
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             made
             by
             Commotion
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             Sun
             thus
             Move
             most
             Swiftly
             in
             a
             Fluid
             Aether
             ,
             both
             Circularly
             ,
             and
             Progressively
             ,
             he
             maketh
             litle
             or
             no
             Commotion
             or
             Impuls
             ,
             (
             as
             manifestly
             ●e
             maketh
             no
             Sound
             or
             Nois
             by
             such
             Motion
             therin
             )
             and
             certeinly
             none
             in
             the
             Air
             or
             Water
             ,
             wherin
             yet
             manifestly
             there
             is
             Light.
             Again
             ,
             though
             the
             Emanation
             itself
             be
             a
             Motion
             in
             itself
             ,
             yet
             it
             causeth
             no
             Continued
             Commotion
             in
             the
             Diaphanum
             ;
             as
             when
             it
             Moveth
             through
             Glass
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Consistent
             Body
             ,
             and
             would
             easily
             discover
             
             any
             such
             Motion
             or
             Tremor
             ;
             yet
             I
             suppose
             any
             such
             Motion
             therin
             by
             the
             Irradiation
             of
             Light
             can
             never
             be
             discerned
             with
             any
             M●croscope
             ;
             however
             certeinly
             when
             the
             Motion
             of
             Emanation
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             the
             Emanant
             Light
             hath
             filled
             all
             the
             Sphere
             therof
             ,
             it
             Moveth
             no
             more
             but
             atteineth
             its
             Rest
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             neither
             Moved
             itself
             ,
             nor
             doth
             Move
             the
             Diaphanum
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             Light
             still
             ,
             as
             it
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Motion
             therof
             is
             only
             the
             very
             E●anation
             ,
             which
             is
             Instrumental
             in
             Diffusing
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             Caused
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Quality
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Light
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             Nature
             very
             farr
             Different
             from
             it
             .
             Also
             Light
             Moveth
             through
             a
             more
             Dens
             Diaphanum
             as
             well
             as
             it
             doth
             through
             a
             more
             Rare
             ,
             &
             is
             not
             so
             Resisted
             by
             Density
             ,
             or
             Consistence
             as
             Bodys
             are
             in
             their
             Motion
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Opacity
             which
             is
             Contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             doth
             Refract
             or
             Reflect
             it
             as
             swiftly
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             Perpendicularly
             Reflected
             back
             into
             itself
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             Motion
             therof
             or
             Reduplication
             of
             itself
             Directly
             Opposite
             to
             the
             Emanation
             in
             the
             same
             Perpendicular
             Line
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             if
             it
             were
             any
             such
             Corporeal
             Motion
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Light
             is
             not
             Obstructed
             or
             stop'd
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             Augmented
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Heat
             ,
             by
             such
             Reduplication
             therof
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Having
             discovered
             such
             a
             Quality
             in
             Nature
             as
             Opacity
             ,
             which
             is
             Contrary
             to
             Light
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             Conspicuous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             so
             much
             regarded
             ,
             but
             denied
             or
             neglected
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             many
             such
             Antiqualitys
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             them
             ,
             are
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             so
             Agile
             and
             Active
             as
             their
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             but
             are
             for
             Contemperation
             &
             Fixation
             therof
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             consyder
             this
             Opacity
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             with
             Light
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             so
             Contemper
             ,
             and
             Fix
             it
             ,
             and
             whereby
             also
             we
             may
             very
             plainly
             discover
             it
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Mistion
             of
             the
             fower
             Elements
             doth
             Produce
             so
             many
             Various
             Quintessential
             Composita
             by
             the
             Production
             and
             Actuation
             of
             perhaps
             more
             then
             fower
             several
             Qualitys
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             Variation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             several
             Degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Arithmetical
             Rule
             of
             Changes
             ,
             which
             I
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             particularly
             the
             very
             Mistion
             of
             Light
             and
             Opacity
             ,
             and
             the
             Various
             Degrees
             therof
             ,
             Produce
             many
             notable
             Variations
             .
             And
             so
             not
             only
             Color
             generaly
             is
             Produced
             by
             the
             general
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             but
             all
             particular
             Colors
             by
             the
             particular
             
             Variations
             therof
             .
             And
             first
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             Light
             itself
             could
             not
             Exist
             without
             some
             Opacity
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             be
             Visible
             without
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             Opacity
             without
             Light
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Light
             Objective
             and
             Visible
             doth
             always
             appear
             in
             some
             Color
             or
             other
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Direct
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Radiant
             Yellow
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             is
             White
             ,
             and
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             Blew
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             such
             Colors
             ;
             or
             Reflex
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
             wherin
             all
             those
             Simple
             and
             other
             Mist
             Colors
             do
             appear
             ;
             and
             though
             Light
             which
             is
             not
             Objective
             doth
             cast
             a
             Brightnes
             ,
             and
             Darknes
             a
             Shadow
             ,
             and
             thereby
             may
             Intend
             or
             Remit●
             Colors
             ,
             yet
             they
             Caus
             not
             any
             Color
             ,
             more
             then
             Colors
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             cast
             some
             such
             Proportionable
             Brightnes
             ,
             or
             Sadnes
             ,
             as
             Rooms
             Painted
             White
             ,
             or
             Black
             ;
             but
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             Reflected
             from
             Water
             is
             Yellow
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             White
             ,
             and
             the
             Aether
             Blew
             ,
             (
             which
             also
             maketh
             Seas
             and
             Hills
             at
             a
             distance
             in
             Sude
             Weather
             to
             appear
             Blewish
             )
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Density
             and
             Profundity
             are
             also
             in
             that
             Aethereal
             Blewnes
             Analogous
             ,
             and
             somwhat
             Assistant
             ,
             to
             Terrene
             Opacity
             ,
             as
             Rarity
             and
             Tenuity
             are
             to
             the
             Aethereal
             Brightnes
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Common
             Light
             (
             though
             that
             also
             have
             some
             small
             Misture
             of
             Opacity
             )
             were
             Visible
             in
             itself
             without
             Opacity
             ,
             we
             should
             see
             nothing
             besides
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             not
             well
             see
             through
             Flame
             which
             is
             Objective
             Light
             ;
             wheras
             Light
             doth
             render
             all
             things
             Visible
             ,
             and
             more
             Visible
             by
             the
             greater
             Illustration
             therof
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Actus
               Diaphani
            
             ,
             rendring
             it
             Actualy
             Perspicuous
             ,
             which
             was
             Potentialy
             such
             before
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             it
             doth
             Actuate
             the
             Visibility
             of
             Fixed
             Colors
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Colors
             themselvs
             which
             are
             Fixed
             by
             Mistion
             Internaly
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             doth
             Externaly
             Illustrate
             them
             exceedingly
             by
             any
             greater
             Brightnes
             therof
             .
             But
             Light
             passing
             through
             Painted
             Glass
             is
             by
             the
             Union
             therewith
             ,
             and
             Direct
             Species
             of
             the
             Colors
             also
             passing
             through
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Direct
             Rays
             of
             Light
             ,
             Imperfectly
             Tinged
             ;
             as
             the
             Yellow
             and
             Blew
             of
             the
             two
             several
             Painted
             Glasses
             is
             by
             the
             Local
             Union
             therof
             ;
             and
             such
             Tinged
             Rays
             of
             Light
             being
             Reflected
             are
             Visibly
             Colorous
             ;
             becaus
             they
             were
             Tinged
             before
             by
             their
             Passage
             and
             Penetration
             through
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Diaphanous
             Glass
             :
             and
             so
             being
             Localy
             United
             with
             the
             Inherent
             Color
             of
             the
             Glass
             ,
             the
             Emanant
             Color
             or
             Species
             and
             the
             Light
             Emanant
             afterward
             continues
             to
             be
             so
             United
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Light
             becomes
             Colorous
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             look
             through
             a
             Painted
             Glass
             and
             Inherent
             
             Color
             therof
             against
             the
             Light
             Transmitted
             through
             it
             ,
             we
             thereby
             see
             the
             Color
             most
             plainly
             ,
             becaus
             that
             being
             Inherent
             is
             stro●ger
             then
             the
             Emanant
             Light
             ;
             but
             the
             Rays
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             being
             somwhat
             stronger
             then
             the
             Emamant
             Color
             or
             Species
             Reflected
             on
             a
             Wall
             after
             such
             Transmission
             through
             a
             Painted
             Glass
             Window
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             perceiv
             the
             Reflected
             Colors
             to
             be
             altogether
             so
             deep
             or
             strong
             as
             in
             the
             Glass
             when
             we
             look
             through
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Emanant
             Light
             be
             not
             Radiant
             it
             is
             not
             Colorous
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             not
             first
             United
             with
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             in
             the
             Colorate
             Body
             then
             it
             is
             not
             Colored
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Reflection
             of
             Light
             from
             a
             Colored
             Wall
             :
             and
             so
             also
             if
             it
             be
             only
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Outward
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Painted
             Glass
             ,
             and
             not
             Transmitted
             through
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Wall
             or
             Glass
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Sight
             ,
             and
             the
             Common
             Light
             serveth
             only
             to
             Actuate
             the
             Visibility
             therof
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Colorous
             and
             Objective
             in
             itself
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             own
             Rays
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             Conspissated
             by
             passing
             through
             a
             Foramen
             or
             Lens
             ,
             or
             by
             R●flection
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             become
             more
             Visible
             ;
             as
             Aether
             also
             is
             by
             Profundity
             :
             Or
             if
             a
             Glass
             be
             Specular
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             of
             Light
             and
             Species
             of
             Colors
             Penetrate
             into
             the
             Profundity
             therof
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             Reflected
             ,
             they
             become
             Objective
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Glass
             doth
             not
             Terminate
             the
             Sight
             ;
             and
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             and
             Species
             Penetrating
             together
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Opacous
             Fundus
             therof
             are
             thereby
             rendred
             Objective
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Inherent
             in
             the
             Speculum
             Reflexively
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             appear
             Directly
             Visible
             when
             we
             look
             through
             an
             Incolorous
             Glass
             ,
             and
             see
             any
             Colored
             Object
             beyond
             it
             :
             and
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             any
             Adiaphanous
             Speculum
             ,
             as
             Steel
             or
             other
             polished
             Metall
             (
             that
             doth
             not
             Suffocate
             the
             Rays
             by
             any
             Unequal
             Porosity
             and
             Scabrities
             ,
             which
             doth
             confound
             the
             Image
             )
             they
             are
             as
             Visible
             almost
             as
             the
             Speculum
             itself
             ;
             and
             yet
             also
             we
             see
             the
             Metall
             with
             the
             Image
             Reflected
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Localy
             United
             in
             the
             same
             Superficies
             ,
             which
             being
             only
             of
             one
             Color
             (
             as
             Black
             Marble
             ,
             Brass
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             doth
             not
             Confound
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             only
             add
             a
             Tincture
             therunto
             ;
             wheras
             if
             it
             were
             first
             Picturated
             itself
             ,
             it
             would
             prevail
             over
             the
             Reflected
             Image
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             Reflected
             and
             not
             Directly
             Emanant
             from
             the
             Superficies
             therof
             ,
             as
             its
             own
             Colors
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             more
             strong
             and
             prevalent
             then
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Object
             doth
             not
             appear
             beyond
             it
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             do
             not
             Penetrate
             
             the
             Profundity
             .
             And
             these
             Local
             Unions
             of
             Light
             and
             Opacity
             ,
             or
             of
             Light
             and
             Colors
             ,
             which
             are
             partly
             Opacous
             ,
             being
             Spiritualy
             only
             External
             though
             Localy
             Internal
             Unions
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             do
             not
             Produce
             a
             Perfect
             Mistion
             or
             Generation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             Momentany
             being
             Lo●aly
             United
             in
             one
             Moment
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Imperfect
             Generation
             ,
             and
             Disunited
             in
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Corruption
             .
             And
             such
             is
             the
             Momentaneous
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             of
             some
             Colors
             which
             are
             therefore
             truly
             called
             Desultory
             ,
             but
             wheras
             they
             are
             called
             Apparent
             ,
             I
             can
             also
             admitt
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             general
             Nature
             of
             Color
             which
             is
             to
             make
             Objects
             to
             Appear
             at
             Distance
             ,
             by
             the
             Contact
             of
             their
             Emanant
             Species
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             all
             Colors
             may
             be
             termed
             Apparent
             ;
             but
             any
             such
             Distinction
             as
             is
             by
             some
             made
             between
             Colors
             themselvs
             ,
             Real
             ,
             or
             Apparent
             ,
             as
             though
             some
             Colors
             were
             not
             Real
             ,
             I
             can
             not
             admit
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             affirm
             only
             Fixed
             Colors
             to
             be
             Real
             ,
             and
             others
             deny
             even
             the
             Reality
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             must
             affirm
             both
             Fixed
             and
             Desultory
             to
             be
             Real
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Rule
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             sett
             down
             ;
             and
             so
             certeinly
             they
             are
             both
             Realy
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Real
             Objects
             of
             our
             Sens
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             our
             Mind
             and
             Reason
             ;
             like
             the
             Fantastical
             Species
             of
             Colors
             which
             Melancholike
             and
             Madmen
             do
             Imaginate
             and
             Contemplate
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             only
             Apparent
             Colors
             that
             I
             know
             (
             becaus
             they
             are
             only
             Species
             and
             Images
             therof
             and
             no
             Real
             Colors
             in
             themselvs
             )
             unles
             we
             also
             acknowledg
             all
             Mankind
             to
             be
             as
             Fantastical
             ,
             as
             some
             such
             indeed
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             Assertors
             of
             this
             Opinion
             make
             themselvs
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             have
             any
             true
             and
             Real
             Sens
             and
             Sight
             :
             for
             let
             these
             Desultory
             Colors
             in
             the
             same
             Position
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             ,
             be
             Inspected
             by
             a
             thousand
             Sane
             Men
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             all
             give
             in
             the
             same
             Verdict
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             they
             are
             Realy
             such
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             in
             any
             Man
             any
             other
             Sensation
             therof
             :
             wheras
             any
             Infirmity
             of
             Sens
             may
             be
             rectified
             by
             a
             rectified
             Sensation
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             only
             Phantasms
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             in
             Imagination
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             be
             Real
             Phantasms
             ,
             or
             
               Entia
               Sensationis
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Thus
             let
             the
             Yellow
             and
             Blew
             Glasses
             be
             always
             laid
             over
             one
             another
             and
             not
             removed
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             alway
             see
             a
             Green
             through
             them
             against
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             that
             Local
             Union
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             any
             Green
             Produced
             by
             a
             Spiritual
             Union
             of
             both
             those
             Colors
             ,
             by
             dying
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             
             though
             as
             their
             Generation
             is
             Momentany
             ,
             so
             their
             Corruption
             may
             also
             be
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             continue
             them
             as
             long
             time
             as
             you
             pleas
             to
             continue
             the
             Local
             Union
             .
             And
             so
             also
             more
             Fixed
             Colors
             made
             by
             several
             Infusions
             of
             Chymical
             Spirits
             may
             be
             almost
             as
             Momentaneously
             Generated
             and
             Corrupted
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             any
             Chymist
             shall
             therefore
             deny
             such
             Fixed
             Colors
             to
             be
             Real
             ,
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             reconsyder
             Flame
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             Momentaneously
             Generated
             and
             Corrupted
             in
             the
             Successive
             Individualitys
             therof
             every
             Moment
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             Flame
             to
             be
             Real
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             Instrument
             of
             his
             Art
             )
             and
             Sound
             certeinly
             is
             a
             Real
             Sensible
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             fixed
             but
             Desultory
             .
             But
             the
             true
             Difference
             between
             them
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             Desultory
             Colors
             are
             Generated
             only
             by
             Local
             Union
             Extrinsecaly
             ,
             and
             Fixed
             Colors
             by
             Spiritual
             Mistion
             Intrinsecaly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Desultory
             Colors
             ,
             wherof
             External
             Light
             is
             one
             Principle
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Prism
             ,
             Iris
             ,
             Pigeons
             Neck
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             their
             Visibility
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             very
             Coloration
             Actuated
             by
             the
             External
             Light
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Yellow
             &
             Blew
             Glasses
             laid
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             made
             Green
             without
             the
             Transmission
             of
             the
             Light
             through
             both
             :
             so
             that
             indeed
             all
             Desultory
             Colors
             are
             Actuated
             by
             External
             Light
             ,
             but
             Fixed
             Colors
             are
             Actualy
             in
             themselvs
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             without
             any
             External
             Light
             ,
             which
             doth
             only
             Actuate
             the
             Visibility
             thereof
             whereby
             they
             Appear
             to
             our
             Sight
             by
             drawing
             forth
             the
             Visible
             Sp●cies
             which
             it
             doth
             Actuate
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Picture
             under
             a
             Curtain
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             other
             things
             may
             Actualy
             be
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             Appear
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             so
             are
             Fixed
             Colors
             in
             the
             Dark
             ,
             by
             the
             Internal
             Mistion
             of
             their
             own
             Lucidity
             and
             Opacity
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             very
             Evident
             by
             Reason
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Realy
             such
             Mistions
             of
             Light
             and
             Opacity
             in
             themselvs
             Internaly
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Colors
             in
             themselvs
             without
             any
             External
             Light
             ,
             though
             not
             Visible
             to
             us
             without
             it
             :
             and
             also
             to
             Sens
             ,
             by
             the
             known
             Experiment
             of
             White
             which
             in
             the
             same
             Homogeneous
             Body
             ,
             Cloth
             ,
             Paper
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             so
             soon
             fired
             by
             the
             Burning
             Glass
             as
             if
             it
             be
             Black
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             other
             Imaginable
             Difference
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Colors
             ,
             and
             that
             Difference
             is
             Intrinsecaly
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Sun
             beams
             Transmitted
             through
             the
             Burning
             Glass
             do
             convey
             Light
             as
             well
             as
             Heat
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             the
             Light
             to
             be
             Consyderable
             heerin
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             itself
             
             as
             it
             doth
             Actuate
             the
             Visibility
             of
             both
             the
             Colors
             Externaly
             ,
             but
             I
             suppose
             that
             as
             it
             doth
             pass
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Emanant
             Rays
             with
             the
             Heat
             ,
             and
             so
             meet
             with
             the
             Internal
             Light
             of
             the
             White
             ,
             the
             Whitenes
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Lucid
             in
             itself
             doth
             ,
             as
             all
             Homogeneous
             Natures
             ,
             Univocaly
             Conspire
             with
             it
             and
             Dilate
             itself
             therewith
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Segregation
             of
             Rays
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Heat
             in
             the
             same
             Rays
             is
             also
             Diffused
             ,
             and
             so
             Weakned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             not
             Operate
             so
             Intens●y
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             upon
             Black
             ;
             which
             hath
             most
             Opacity
             in
             itself
             ,
             that
             is
             Contrary
             unto
             Light
             ,
             and
             doth
             Congregate
             the
             Rays
             therof
             ,
             that
             Oppugn
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Heat
             ,
             which
             thereby
             doth
             Operate
             more
             Intensly
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             farr
             more
             easily
             Incensed
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             as
             Colors
             are
             more
             White
             and
             Luminous
             ,
             or
             Black
             and
             Opacous
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             more
             or
             less
             Segregate
             or
             Congregate
             the
             Rays
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             Heat
             :
             wherefore
             there
             is
             in
             all
             Color
             such
             an
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Mistion
             of
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Heat
             in
             Fume
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Culinary
             Fire
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             may
             call
             this
             ,
             Culinary
             Light
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Perfectly
             Fixed
             with
             Opacity
             ,
             as
             in
             Flame
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             makes
             only
             Imperfect
             and
             Meteorical
             Colors
             ;
             yet
             not
             such
             as
             are
             so
             Desultory
             as
             the
             others
             that
             are
             only
             by
             Local
             Union
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             Perfectly
             Fixed
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Colorate
             Bodys
             ,
             doth
             Generate
             more
             Fixed
             Colors
             :
             And
             as
             there
             are
             these
             two
             Principles
             of
             Colors
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Agile
             Light
             ,
             and
             Opacity
             which
             doth
             Fix
             it
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             only
             those
             two
             Original
             Colors
             ,
             White
             wherin
             Light
             is
             Predominant
             ,
             and
             Black
             wherin
             Opacity
             is
             Predominant
             ;
             concerning
             which
             last
             I
             have
             one
             Observation
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             Desultory
             Colors
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Caused
             by
             External
             Light
             ;
             so
             among
             all
             those
             Desultory
             Colors
             ,
             Black
             ,
             wherin
             Opacity
             is
             Predominant
             ,
             was
             never
             seen
             in
             any
             Prism
             ,
             Iris
             ,
             or
             Pigeons
             Neck
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             becaus
             Opacity
             ,
             which
             doth
             Fix
             Color
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             most
             Contrary
             to
             their
             Desultory
             Nature
             ;
             and
             yet
             wheras
             Diers
             say
             White
             is
             no
             Color
             in
             their
             Sens
             ,
             becaus
             it
             will
             take
             any
             other
             Color
             ,
             others
             Philosophicaly
             speaking
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             Black
             is
             no
             Color
             ,
             though
             it
             will
             not
             take
             any
             other
             Color
             ,
             and
             generaly
             that
             all
             Colors
             are
             only
             Apparitions
             and
             Spectres
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             could
             Create
             and
             Annihilate
             what
             they
             pleas
             ,
             will
             Add
             to
             and
             Diminish
             from
             Natures
             Inventory
             as
             they
             list
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             make
             all
             Colors
             to
             be
             only
             certein
             Desultory
             Variations
             of
             the
             External
             Light
             upon
             the
             Superficies
             of
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             Sens
             to
             be
             only
             a
             fictitious
             Imposture
             ,
             affirming
             Black
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Suffocation
             of
             the
             Rays
             by
             an
             Unequal
             and
             Porous
             Superficies
             ,
             and
             White
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             other
             Intermediate
             Colors
             only
             more
             or
             less
             such
             Suffocations
             of
             the
             Rays
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             Sensibly
             fals
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believ
             our
             own
             Eys
             ;
             for
             Snow
             is
             most
             Porous
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             White
             ,
             Jett
             polished
             least
             Porous
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             Black
             ;
             and
             so
             Painted
             Glass
             is
             either
             White
             or
             Black
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Rays
             Penetrate
             more
             through
             the
             White
             then
             the
             Black
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             are
             apparently
             White
             and
             Black
             in
             themselvs
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             such
             Penetration
             ;
             and
             so
             Bodys
             of
             a
             like
             Surface
             are
             Indifferently
             either
             White
             or
             Black
             ;
             as
             polished
             Marble
             ,
             Skins
             of
             Europaeans
             ,
             and
             Ethiopians
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             All
             which
             may
             also
             Chymicaly
             be
             Demonstrated
             by
             the
             Generation
             of
             Colors
             in
             Flame
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             are
             as
             Momentaneous
             as
             the
             Flame
             ,
             yet
             are
             no
             otherwise
             Desultory
             then
             the
             Flame
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             wherin
             ,
             when
             the
             Fomes
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Wax
             ,
             or
             Tallow
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             is
             first
             Incensed
             ,
             there
             is
             before
             it
             be
             Inflamed
             or
             below
             the
             Flame
             a
             manifest
             Black
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Fuligo
             ,
             and
             assoon
             as
             it
             is
             Inflamed
             a
             Blew
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             purest
             Flame
             ,
             a
             White
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Cuspis
             ,
             a
             Yellow
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             very
             Fuliginous
             ,
             Red
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             also
             very
             manifest
             in
             the
             Robust
             Fire
             of
             the
             Wike
             )
             whereby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             Black
             is
             from
             a
             Terrene
             Quality
             in
             the
             Fomes
             ,
             and
             Fuligo
             ;
             and
             White
             from
             the
             Aethereal
             Quality
             of
             the
             Flame
             :
             wherof
             I
             call
             the
             one
             Opacity
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Light
             ;
             though
             both
             of
             these
             be
             Mist
             together
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Elements
             and
             their
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             are
             ;
             but
             Opacity
             is
             notably
             Predominant
             in
             Black
             ,
             and
             Light
             in
             White
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Simple
             Colors
             are
             only
             Gradual
             Predominations
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             Blew
             of
             less
             Opacity
             and
             more
             Light
             then
             Black
             ;
             and
             Yellow
             of
             less
             Light
             and
             more
             Opacity
             then
             White
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             Red
             to
             be
             a
             more
             Intens
             and
             CondensYellow
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             of
             a
             midle
             Degree
             between
             Yellow
             and
             Blew
             ,
             as
             seems
             by
             Local
             Union
             of
             any
             Fuligo
             with
             Yellow
             which
             renders
             it
             more
             Reddish
             ;
             but
             certeinly
             it
             is
             not
             Mist
             of
             both
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             Compound
             Color
             ,
             which
             is
             Green
             ,
             as
             Gray
             is
             of
             Black
             and
             White
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             other
             Compounds
             ,
             and
             Decompounds
             ,
             which
             Painters
             ,
             and
             Diers
             ,
             make
             of
             these
             Simple
             Colors
             .
             And
             as
             these
             Meteorical
             Colors
             ,
             so
             also
             all
             other
             more
             Perfect
             Generations
             of
             Fixed
             Colors
             are
             by
             Actuating
             the
             Internal
             Lucidity
             or
             Opacity
             therof
             ,
             
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             :
             and
             their
             Corruption
             by
             Reducing
             it
             into
             Potentiality
             .
             As
             the
             most
             White
             Wood
             by
             Actuating
             the
             Fuliginous
             Opacity
             therof
             in
             Charking
             becomes
             a
             Black
             Coal
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             Fuligo
             is
             Emitted
             by
             Burning
             ,
             it
             becomes
             again
             a
             Whitish
             Ash
             ,
             or
             Grey
             ,
             Mist
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Antecedent
             Darknes
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             was
             the
             Pure
             Evening
             therof
             ,
             before
             any
             Light
             ,
             which
             was
             Created
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Light
             ,
             rather
             then
             Heat
             ,
             is
             particularly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             this
             First
             Day
             ;
             becaus
             thereby
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             Successive
             Days
             ,
             were
             made
             and
             Divided
             into
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             ;
             as
             it
             followeth
             therupon
             ,
             
               And
               God
               Divided
               the
               Light
               from
               the
               Darkness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             in
             this
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             (
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Decalog
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             very
             Compendious
             ,
             and
             Comprehensive
             )
             though
             only
             some
             more
             General
             or
             Principal
             things
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             all
             others
             that
             are
             Coordinate
             and
             Connatural
             must
             also
             be
             Intended
             :
             and
             certeinly
             there
             never
             was
             any
             System
             of
             the
             World
             declared
             and
             described
             either
             more
             truly
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             more
             short
             Epitome
             .
             Now
             wheras
             the
             Antecedent
             Darknes
             did
             continue
             for
             some
             Time
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Deep
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Moved
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             Curiously
             Inquired
             ,
             how
             long
             that
             Space
             of
             Time
             was
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Antecedent
             Darknes
             was
             and
             continued
             ,
             before
             the
             first
             Light
             was
             Created
             ?
             but
             as
             Divine
             Wisedom
             doth
             not
             regard
             Human
             Curiosity
             ,
             nor
             attend
             to
             satisfy
             it
             ,
             so
             I
             esteem
             it
             Impertinent
             ,
             though
             I
             may
             discours
             it
             Humanitus
             .
             However
             I
             must
             conceiv
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             did
             not
             only
             Move
             or
             Incubate
             on
             the
             first
             Chaos
             to
             Prepare
             and
             Predispose
             it
             before
             and
             untill
             the
             Light
             was
             Created
             ,
             but
             Conformably
             untill
             all
             the
             other
             Original
             Creatures
             in
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             were
             Produced
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Creation
             and
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             finished
             :
             for
             they
             were
             all
             Supernatural
             and
             the
             Immediate
             Works
             of
             God.
             And
             concerning
             the
             particular
             Space
             of
             Time
             between
             the
             General
             and
             Proper
             Creation
             or
             Begining
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Improper
             Creation
             of
             Light
             ,
             I
             conceiv
             it
             probably
             to
             have
             been
             Twelv
             Hours
             ,
             and
             somwhat
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             neither
             any
             Diurnal
             ,
             nor
             any
             Nocturnal
             Light
             ,
             during
             that
             Time
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Computation
             of
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             is
             by
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             aswell
             as
             of
             the
             First
             ;
             and
             the
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             made
             the
             First
             Proper
             Day
             Natural
             ,
             which
             most
             probably
             was
             Equinoctial
             ,
             and
             was
             
             afterward
             Divided
             into
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             ;
             and
             the
             Evening
             is
             alway
             sett
             before
             the
             Morning
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             it
             in
             Time
             ,
             but
             the
             Day
             before
             the
             Night
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             before
             it
             in
             Nature
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Day
             Artificial
             was
             first
             so
             made
             by
             Dividing
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Darknes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             a
             Diurnal
             ,
             and
             Nocturnal
             Light
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               form
               the
               Light
               and
               Create
               Darknes
               ,
            
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             Originaly
             ;
             wheras
             Pure
             Darknes
             is
             not
             Creable
             ,
             but
             the
             Night
             which
             is
             called
             Dark
             Comparatively
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             this
             Improper
             Creation
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             was
             Original
             Generation
             ,
             wherunto
             all
             Successive
             is
             Conformable
             ,
             so
             I
             suppose
             that
             as
             the
             whole
             Day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Diurnal
             Cours
             of
             the
             Aether
             then
             first
             putt
             into
             Motion
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             continuing
             is
             fower
             and
             twenty
             Hours
             and
             somwhat
             more
             ;
             so
             the
             two
             Halvs
             therof
             ,
             or
             first
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             also
             of
             the
             same
             Duration
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             Equal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             ,
             before
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             were
             Created
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             conceiv
             how
             there
             could
             be
             any
             such
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             as
             since
             ;
             becaus
             they
             were
             then
             first
             so
             Created
             after
             the
             first
             Evening
             was
             ended
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             Possibly
             be
             before
             they
             were
             so
             Created
             :
             And
             when
             Light
             was
             Created
             it
             was
             Morning
             in
             all
             the
             Aether
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Precedent
             Evening
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             never
             since
             any
             such
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             ,
             as
             made
             the
             first
             Day
             Natural
             :
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Pure
             Darknes
             ,
             but
             only
             Comparative
             Darknes
             ,
             whereby
             Night
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Evening
             was
             ended
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             Creation
             of
             Light
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             Morning
             ;
             and
             God
             in
             that
             Morning
             did
             afterward
             Divide
             the
             Light
             into
             a
             Diurnal
             and
             Nocturnal
             Proportion
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             he
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             though
             Time
             was
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             from
             whence
             also
             the
             most
             Proper
             Natural
             Day
             did
             Commence
             ,
             yet
             the
             Artificial
             was
             Created
             in
             that
             First
             Natural
             Day
             ;
             and
             the
             Day
             Natural
             according
             to
             the
             Cours
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Parts
             of
             that
             Day
             which
             we
             commonly
             but
             more
             Improperly
             call
             Day
             Natural
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Night
             and
             Day
             are
             not
             always
             Equal
             with
             the
             Parts
             of
             all
             other
             Days
             :
             wheras
             the
             two
             Parts
             of
             the
             Proper
             Day
             Natural
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             being
             Computed
             from
             the
             Begining
             are
             always
             Equal
             and
             each
             of
             them
             Twelv
             Hours
             and
             somwhat
             more
             .
             And
             becaus
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Solar
             or
             Improper
             Day
             Natural
             ,
             except
             Equinoctial
             ,
             are
             Unequal
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Whole
             may
             
             be
             sooner
             as
             in
             Summer
             ,
             or
             later
             as
             in
             Winter
             ;
             but
             the
             Proper
             Natural
             Day
             is
             never
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             Succession
             of
             Fower
             and
             Twenty
             Hours
             Daily
             from
             the
             first
             Fower
             and
             Twenty
             Hours
             ,
             and
             Begining
             of
             the
             first
             Day
             Natural
             :
             and
             so
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             were
             made
             to
             Rule
             the
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Seaventh
             or
             Sabbath
             are
             Computed
             accordingly
             .
             Wherefore
             becaus
             this
             Day
             is
             most
             Even
             Exact
             and
             Invariable
             according
             to
             Time
             ,
             God
             also
             appointed
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Improper
             Day
             Natural
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Measure
             of
             Time
             
               in
               Sacris
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             
               from
               Even
               to
               Even
               shall
               ye
               cele●rate
               your
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             and
             not
             from
             Night
             to
             Night
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             later
             Iews
             did
             not
             so
             observ
             it
             ;
             yet
             
               Ab
               Initio
               non
               fuit
               sic
            
             .
             But
             both
             the
             Day
             and
             Time
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             us
             Gentiles
             in
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Altered
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             should
             begin
             as
             the
             former
             at
             Evening
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             begin
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             for
             unless
             that
             were
             also
             some
             Time
             after
             the
             Begining
             of
             the
             Evening
             Christ
             should
             not
             have
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             three
             Days
             Synechdochicaly
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             expressly
             declared
             when
             the
             Creation
             was
             finished
             and
             God
             first
             Rested
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             or
             Proper
             Day
             Natural
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             expressed
             or
             ascerteined
             when
             Christ
             Rose
             again
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             Rose
             very
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             of
             the
             Third
             Day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Solar
             ,
             or
             Improperly
             Natural
             .
             Now
             as
             there
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Proper
             Natural
             Day
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Division
             therin
             of
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Comparative
             Darknes
             ,
             and
             so
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             made
             thereby
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             Originaly
             ,
             and
             Successively
             in
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             Day
             ,
             before
             the
             Sun
             or
             Moon
             were
             made
             to
             Rule
             them
             ,
             more
             particularly
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             so
             certeinly
             there
             must
             have
             been
             some
             Circumrotation
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Light
             Inherent
             therin
             in
             the
             Precedent
             Days
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Light
             were
             Equaly
             in
             all
             the
             Aether
             ,
             then
             there
             should
             have
             been
             Equaly
             all
             Day
             in
             all
             the
             Ae●her
             ;
             and
             there
             could
             not
             be
             such
             Day
             in
             one
             Hemisphere
             and
             Night
             in
             the
             other
             without
             a
             Circumrotation
             of
             the
             Aether
             and
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             wheras
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Division
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             therin
             ,
             and
             this
             Day
             and
             Night
             were
             then
             Originaly
             made
             ,
             and
             were
             such
             as
             they
             have
             ever
             since
             been
             S●ccessively
             by
             the
             Diurnal
             Cours
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             (
             except
             only
             the
             more
             Special
             Variations
             therof
             by
             the
             Proper
             Courses
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             
             which
             were
             ma●e
             thereby
             ,
             and
             are
             Annual
             and
             Menstruous
             ,
             but
             not
             Diurnal
             )
             which
             must
             necessarily
             be
             by
             the
             Circumgyration
             of
             the
             whole
             Aether
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Light
             therof
             in
             one
             Hemisphere
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             now
             is
             so
             carried
             about
             by
             the
             Aether
             Diurnaly
             .
             Certeinly
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             or
             Air
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             could
             not
             so
             Move
             in
             this
             First
             Day
             ,
             becaus
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             Improperly
             Created
             ,
             or
             so
             Made
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Air
             that
             God
             Made
             or
             fitted
             
               the
               Firmament
            
             therof
             ,
             or
             Expansum
             ,
             in
             the
             Second
             Day
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             were
             Properly
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             in
             their
             several
             Bodys
             and
             Spheres
             )
             but
             were
             then
             all
             in
             Rest
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Moved
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Irregular
             Winds
             ,
             and
             the
             Regular
             Courses
             of
             the
             Tides
             and
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Starrs
             were
             not
             before
             ,
             or
             untill
             those
             other
             Elementary
             Bodys
             were
             Improperly
             Created
             ,
             so
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             wherof
             if
             we
             could
             suppose
             any
             such
             Motion
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             reasonably
             suppose
             it
             to
             have
             been
             before
             the
             Third
             Day
             ,
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             of
             the
             Earth
             therin
             ;
             concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             Discours
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             now
             only
             add
             one
             other
             Observation
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             though
             farr
             less
             then
             one
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             yet
             maketh
             Day
             therin
             by
             his
             Emanant
             Rays
             ,
             so
             probably
             the
             Diurnal
             Light
             in
             this
             First
             Day
             did
             not
             fill
             one
             whole
             Hemisphere
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             such
             part
             therof
             ,
             as
             according
             to
             the
             Vigor
             and
             Extent
             of
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             therof
             did
             make
             Day
             Artificial
             in
             one
             Hemisphere
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             with
             some
             such
             Crepuscula
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             now
             doth
             make
             ,
             for
             we
             may
             well
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             First
             Day
             and
             Night
             to
             have
             been
             Analogous
             to
             every
             Day
             since
             in
             all
             the
             general
             Circumstances
             therof
             (
             besides
             only
             such
             as
             are
             more
             specialy
             superinduced
             in
             the
             Variations
             of
             sooner
             ,
             or
             later
             ,
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             by
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             )
             wheras
             if
             that
             Diurnal
             Light
             Inherent
             should
             have
             filled
             one
             whole
             Hemisphere
             ,
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             therof
             would
             have
             extended
             much
             farther
             ,
             and
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             should
             have
             been
             Hemispherical
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Conformable
             to
             the
             Natural
             Figure
             therof
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Particular
             Globe
             Glomus
             or
             Confluvium
             collected
             from
             the
             Light
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             Generaly
             and
             Diffusively
             Created
             in
             the
             whole
             Aether
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             left
             in
             the
             common
             Body
             therof
             is
             therefore
             Comparatively
             called
             Darknes
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             were
             not
             strictly
             such
             Darknes
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             yet
             the
             Expression
             is
             not
             therefore
             Popular
             ,
             so
             as
             some
             would
             make
             all
             the
             Philosophical
             Expressions
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             but
             Necessarily
             to
             be
             
             so
             understood
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             no
             
               Purae
               Tenebrae
            
             in
             the
             whole
             Elementary
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Superaether
             there
             is
             either
             a
             Superaethereal
             Light
             ,
             or
             neither
             Light
             ,
             nor
             Darknes
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             Naturaly
             ought
             to
             be
             any
             Positive
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Privative
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             Positive
             ,
             &
             is
             only
             the
             Privation
             therof
             ;
             as
             in
             a
             Stone
             there
             is
             neither
             Sight
             nor
             Blindnes
             :
             wherefore
             after
             the
             first
             Creation
             of
             Light
             ,
             that
             Darknes
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             of
             Comparative
             Darknes
             only
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Natural
             Darknes
             which
             God
             Created
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             sufficiently
             so
             explained
             in
             the
             ensuing
             words
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Darknes
               he
               called
               Night
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             its
             Nocturnal
             Light
             :
             whereby
             it
             is
             expressly
             and
             most
             exactly
             Distinguished
             from
             a
             Pure
             Privation
             of
             Light
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             Antecedently
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             wherin
             there
             was
             neither
             Day
             nor
             Night
             .
             And
             heer
             again
             Cavillation
             ,
             which
             is
             endles
             ,
             may
             proceed
             to
             term
             these
             Expressions
             ,
             
               God
               Said
            
             ,
             or
             Called
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             Popular
             ;
             though
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             so
             these
             also
             are
             most
             Necessary
             ;
             for
             indeed
             nothing
             can
             be
             Properly
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             as
             he
             is
             in
             Essence
             ,
             or
             in
             Operation
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Expression
             more
             apposite
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Creatures
             are
             
               Verba
               Mentis
               Divinae
            
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             must
             affirm
             of
             this
             whole
             History
             of
             Creation
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Popular
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             render
             it
             Insignificant
             unto
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             themselvs
             ;
             whereby
             they
             have
             lost
             the
             Benefit
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             a
             Chaos
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             hid
             from
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             ;
             or
             rather
             they
             thus
             hide
             it
             from
             themselvs
             :
             though
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             neither
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             can
             ever
             declare
             or
             describe
             such
             a
             System
             of
             the
             World
             in
             more
             brief
             or
             less
             Popular
             Expressions
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             term
             it
             a
             History
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             which
             hath
             only
             such
             apt
             Expressions
             as
             serv
             to
             declare
             and
             describe
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             therefore
             certeinly
             are
             not
             Popular
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             may
             call
             all
             the
             Sacred
             History
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             of
             Noah
             ,
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Governors
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Popular
             ;
             and
             reject
             all
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             Recorded
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             our
             very
             Creed
             ;
             which
             should
             be
             most
             Irreligious
             and
             also
             Irrational
             .
             Thus
             when
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Begining
               he
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             shall
             any
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             may
             be
             so
             Irreligious
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             Verity
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             not
             be
             so
             Irrational
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             Veracity
             of
             the
             Expressions
             ,
             
             or
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
               In
               the
               Begining
               God
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             frame
             any
             Popular
             Notion
             of
             what
             we
             intend
             by
             a
             Popular
             Expression
             ,
             and
             so
             Confound
             our
             Discours
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             hitherto
             strictly
             examined
             other
             Terms
             and
             Expressions
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             also
             now
             examin
             this
             very
             Expression
             of
             an
             Expression
             .
             And
             I
             acknowledg
             generaly
             all
             Language
             to
             be
             Popular
             ;
             becaus
             Words
             are
             no
             Natural
             Signatures
             ,
             but
             only
             Instituted
             Tesserae
             ,
             or
             Symbola
             of
             Things
             ,
             Coined
             by
             Men
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             to
             pass
             Current
             among
             themselvs
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Confusion
             of
             Languages
             every
             National
             Language
             is
             more
             particularly
             Popular
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             to
             the
             People
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Word
             may
             signify
             one
             Thing
             in
             one
             Tong
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             another
             ;
             as
             Nay
             in
             English
             hath
             a
             Contrary
             Signification
             in
             Greek
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             acknowledg
             also
             that
             there
             is
             such
             Popularity
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tong
             ,
             and
             also
             many
             Idiotisms
             therof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             others
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Popularity
             Intended
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             should
             also
             Invalidate
             all
             Language
             as
             well
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             Books
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bible
             .
             Also
             there
             are
             certein
             General
             Propertys
             and
             Modifications
             of
             all
             Human
             Language
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             several
             Idiotisms
             of
             Particular
             Languages
             .
             As
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             Respectively
             of
             any
             Thing
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             Respect
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             of
             the
             present
             Discours
             ,
             can
             not
             reasonably
             by
             any
             Rational
             Men
             in
             any
             Language
             be
             Interpreted
             Absolutely
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             Respects
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             noted
             ,
             that
             which
             no
             Human
             Language
             can
             Properly
             Express
             may
             not
             reasonably
             by
             any
             Rational
             Men
             be
             Interpreted
             Properly
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             should
             not
             allow
             ,
             we
             should
             destroy
             all
             Human
             Discours
             ;
             and
             otherwise
             then
             so
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             one
             Popular
             Expression
             in
             this
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             such
             Popularity
             also
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             History
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             why
             any
             should
             regard
             it
             less
             then
             any
             other
             Philosophical
             Discourses
             whatsoever
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             must
             rather
             Intend
             by
             Popular
             Expressions
             such
             as
             are
             according
             to
             false
             Apprehensions
             of
             Common
             People
             ,
             or
             Deceptions
             of
             Sens
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             can
             not
             shew
             any
             one
             such
             in
             all
             this
             Narration
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             great
             Impiety
             to
             conceiv
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             Historicaly
             and
             Intentionaly
             declare
             and
             describe
             the
             Genesis
             of
             the
             
             World
             :
             though
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             Historical
             and
             Intentional
             ,
             I
             also
             acknowledg
             that
             there
             are
             all
             the
             Varietys
             of
             Human
             Language
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             are
             many
             Expressions
             which
             are
             spoke
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             Rotunde
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             Popularly
             for
             common
             Use
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             allowed
             in
             all
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             even
             Mathematical
             ;
             and
             many
             Figurative
             Expressions
             ,
             yea
             Hyperbolical
             and
             Ironical
             ,
             in
             some
             more
             Poetical
             and
             Rhetorical
             parts
             therof
             ;
             which
             yet
             may
             as
             easily
             be
             discerned
             as
             in
             any
             ordinary
             Discours
             :
             but
             certeinly
             the
             Divine
             Verity
             doth
             not
             any
             where
             offer
             any
             thing
             of
             Falsity
             or
             Deception
             ,
             but
             Expresseth
             most
             Infallible
             Truth
             in
             the
             common
             Language
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             particularly
             according
             to
             those
             Tongs
             ,
             wherin
             it
             is
             writ
             ;
             and
             most
             Wisely
             Ordereth
             and
             Varieth
             the
             Expressions
             according
             to
             the
             Occasion
             and
             Intention
             therof
             :
             and
             so
             heer
             concerning
             the
             Genesis
             of
             the
             World
             it
             speak●th
             not
             only
             most
             truly
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             Narratively
             ,
             and
             as
             Philosophicaly
             as
             any
             Philosopher
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             therefore
             none
             may
             justly
             neglect
             it
             upon
             any
             such
             pre●ension
             of
             Popularity
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             suppose
             that
             to
             be
             the
             very
             reason
             therof
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             it
             speaketh
             too
             Expressly
             and
             Exactly
             those
             things
             which
             are
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Private
             Opinions
             of
             such
             Pretenders
             ,
             who
             ,
             becaus
             they
             can
             not
             Evade
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             therof
             ,
             would
             Elude
             it
             ,
             by
             supposing
             that
             it
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             can
             ,
             speak
             any
             thing
             against
             their
             own
             preconceived
             Opinions
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             they
             esteem
             all
             the
             World
             of
             Mankind
             besides
             themselvs
             Popular
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Popular
             Error
             ;
             so
             they
             most
             Profanely
             and
             Presumptuously
             Interpret
             Scripture
             itself
             rather
             according
             to
             Common
             Errors
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             ,
             then
             will
             endure
             it
             to
             Contradict
             their
             own
             greater
             Errors
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             will
             maintein
             as
             Oraculous
             :
             and
             I
             find
             this
             Humor
             to
             prevail
             not
             only
             with
             such
             who
             do
             wholy
             exclude
             Scripture
             from
             all
             Philosophical
             Discourses
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             many
             Commentators
             ,
             who
             rather
             correct
             Moses
             by
             Heathenish
             Philosophers
             ,
             in
             any
             such
             Points
             as
             are
             not
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             (
             as
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             then
             them
             by
             Moses
             in
             their
             Timid
             and
             Partial
             Explications
             :
             yea
             even
             Translators
             ,
             who
             should
             strictly
             embrace
             the
             very
             Letter
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             yet
             do
             thus
             Warp
             and
             Incline
             as
             farr
             as
             they
             may
             in
             their
             very
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             :
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             among
             them
             all
             this
             Divine
             Philosophy
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             Rejected
             ,
             Neglected
             ,
             or
             Abused
             ;
             whereby
             Mankind
             ha●h
             received
             
             litle
             more
             satisfaction
             from
             it
             then
             from
             any
             other
             Human
             Philosophy
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             the
             only
             Standard
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Sentence
             therof
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Begining
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             very
             Alpha
             of
             all
             Divine
             Letters
             ,
             and
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             that
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             Morality
             ,
             or
             our
             whole
             Duty
             toward
             God
             and
             Man
             that
             is
             conteined
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             :
             whereby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             how
             firm
             a
             Connexion
             there
             is
             between
             Theology
             ,
             Morality
             ,
             and
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             Consequence
             and
             Concernment
             ,
             according
             to
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             a
             right
             and
             sound
             Knowledg
             therof
             is
             both
             in
             Church
             ,
             and
             State
             :
             and
             I
             dare
             affirm
             that
             there
             never
             was
             extant
             in
             the
             World
             any
             other
             Writing
             that
             hath
             more
             firmly
             and
             plainly
             laid
             the
             Foundations
             of
             these
             three
             most
             Noble
             and
             Profitable
             Sciences
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             my
             Designe
             to
             Demonstrate
             it
             even
             in
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             (
             which
             perhaps
             men
             may
             least
             expect
             ,
             )
             so
             I
             may
             suppose
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             perform
             and
             obtein
             this
             ,
             they
             will
             easily
             grant
             it
             of
             the
             others
             :
             And
             I
             hope
             ,
             though
             I
             may
             fall
             short
             of
             mine
             own
             Intention
             and
             their
             Satisfaction
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             discover
             so
             much
             Light
             therof
             ,
             that
             others
             will
             begin
             to
             believ
             that
             more
             may
             be
             derived
             from
             this
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             so
             proceed
             to
             perfect
             what
             I
             have
             begun
             .
             Certeinly
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             this
             Sacred
             History
             ,
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Truth
             is
             Fundamental
             ,
             wherupon
             Human
             Reason
             (
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             the
             rest
             for
             the
             Exercitation
             and
             Improvement
             therof
             )
             may
             proceed
             to
             build
             ;
             but
             other
             Foundation
             then
             this
             can
             no
             Man
             lay
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             in
             Inditing
             it
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             satisfy
             the
             more
             Curious
             and
             Impertinent
             ,
             yet
             such
             things
             as
             no
             Memory
             of
             Man
             hath
             otherwise
             Preserved
             and
             Delivered
             ,
             nor
             our
             Reason
             and
             Judgment
             could
             have
             Retrived
             ,
             are
             heer
             clearly
             Reveled
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             Recorded
             .
             As
             not
             only
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Creation
             and
             a
             Begining
             ,
             but
             how
             many
             Thousand
             Years
             since
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Succeeding
             Chronology
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Order
             and
             Process
             of
             Created
             Nature
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             first
             Ordained
             and
             Instituted
             in
             Six
             several
             Days
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             as
             all
             Christian
             Historians
             have
             rectified
             the
             Fabulous
             Chronology
             of
             Pagans
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             should
             Christian
             Philosophers
             their
             Contradictory
             and
             Unsatisfactory
             Philosophy
             by
             the
             latter
             .
             But
             again
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             we
             must
             carefully
             avoid
             all
             Cabalistical
             and
             Allegorical
             Interpretations
             therof
             ,
             and
             satisfy
             our
             selvs
             with
             the
             plain
             and
             simple
             Sens
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             therof
             ,
             and
             Context
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             thus
             
             wheras
             the
             Rabbins
             from
             those
             former
             Expressions
             ,
             
               God
               said
            
             ,
             and
             
               God
               called
               it
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             asserted
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             ,
             wherin
             this
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             was
             writ
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Names
             of
             Day
             ,
             Night
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Sea
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             thus
             to
             be
             Named
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             therefore
             the
             Primitive
             Language
             Instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             Original
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             so
             affirm
             ,
             though
             I
             otherwise
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             the
             most
             antient
             of
             all
             Languages
             now
             Extant
             ,
             becaus
             that
             Book
             is
             the
             most
             antient
             of
             all
             Books
             now
             Extant
             .
             But
             God
             is
             also
             said
             to
             
               call
               the
               Starrs
               by
               their
               Names
               ,
            
             though
             all
             of
             them
             be
             not
             Expressed
             :
             for
             their
             Names
             to
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             are
             their
             Created
             Natures
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             knows
             them
             Immediately
             and
             Essentialy
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             speaks
             by
             Real
             Language
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Works
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             are
             the
             Extrinsecal
             and
             Artificial
             Words
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             only
             a
             Comment
             therupon
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             were
             Denominated
             by
             their
             Created
             Natures
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             he
             so
             denominated
             them
             by
             making
             them
             to
             be
             such
             .
             And
             heerin
             Divine
             Language
             and
             Human
             Differ
             ;
             for
             wheras
             Adam
             afterward
             gave
             Names
             unto
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             he
             only
             Verbaly
             called
             them
             by
             some
             Instituted
             Names
             ,
             Expressive
             of
             such
             Natures
             as
             God
             had
             made
             them
             ;
             but
             did
             no●
             ,
             nor
             could
             Realy
             make
             them
             to
             be
             such
             .
             And
             the
             Primitive
             Language
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             may
             rather
             be
             referred
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             Mans
             Creature
             ,
             and
             of
             Human
             Institution
             ;
             and
             possibly
             he
             might
             speak
             that
             Language
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Adam
             called
             his
             wife
             Chevah
             ,
             and
             she
             her
             son
             Sheth
             .
             However
             it
             is
             certein
             they
             both
             spake
             some
             Language
             ,
             which
             also
             declares
             the
             great
             Perfection
             of
             their
             Created
             Witt
             ,
             which
             could
             so
             soon
             frame
             such
             a
             Common
             Language
             whereby
             they
             understood
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             be
             Primitive
             ,
             becaus
             they
             were
             the
             first
             Man
             and
             Woman
             .
             And
             if
             God
             afterward
             spake
             unto
             them
             Vocaly
             and
             Humanitus
             ,
             he
             also
             spake
             their
             Language
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             understand
             him
             :
             And
             it
             is
             expressly
             said
             that
             God
             brought
             the
             Beasts
             and
             Fowls
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               To
               see
               what
               he
               would
               Call
               them
               :
               And
               whatsoever
               Adam
               Called
               every
               Living
               Creature
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               Name
               therof
               .
               And
               Adam
               gave
               Names
               to
               all
               Catell
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Fouls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               Beast
               of
               the
               Field
               :
            
             so
             that
             plainly
             all
             these
             Names
             were
             Instituted
             Originaly
             by
             Adam
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             God
             himself
             Immediately
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               To
               see
               what
               he
               would
               Call
               them
            
             ;
             that
             
             is
             ,
             to
             Exercise
             his
             Human
             Facultys
             both
             of
             Speech
             and
             Reason
             :
             and
             accordingly
             Adam
             did
             give
             to
             every
             one
             his
             Specifical
             Name
             ,
             and
             
               that
               was
               the
               Name
               therof
            
             .
             Therefore
             wheras
             they
             make
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Cabal
             ,
             that
             very
             Foundation
             is
             too
             Cabalistical
             ,
             and
             remains
             to
             be
             proved
             :
             and
             perhaps
             though
             that
             Language
             generaly
             were
             Primitive
             ,
             yet
             the
             Dialect
             therof
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             might
             be
             much
             Altered
             before
             the
             Confusion
             ,
             but
             especialy
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             most
             probably
             it
             was
             first
             spoken
             without
             the
             Character
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             make
             to
             be
             Cabalistical
             .
             And
             there
             are
             some
             such
             Criticks
             who
             accuse
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             itself
             of
             many
             Defects
             ;
             wherefore
             certe●nly
             it
             was
             not
             Immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             all
             whose
             Immediate
             Works
             are
             most
             Perfect
             ;
             but
             from
             Man
             ;
             and
             if
             from
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             Originaly
             ,
             hath
             been
             since
             much
             altered
             and
             corrupted
             .
             Therefore
             as
             ,
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             Mystical
             or
             Cabalistical
             in
             Numbers
             ,
             so
             neither
             in
             Letters
             or
             Figures
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Quantitys
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             is
             only
             a
             plain
             Signature
             of
             the
             Notion
             rather
             then
             of
             the
             Thing
             in
             any
             such
             Literal
             Characters
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             Words
             which
             are
             only
             Sounds
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Names
             which
             Adam
             gave
             ,
             did
             signify
             only
             Notionaly
             and
             Intellectualy
             ;
             whereby
             also
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             most
             Perfect
             Philosophical
             Contemplation
             and
             Inspection
             of
             their
             Natures
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             most
             Perfect
             Reason
             and
             Natural
             Understanding
             :
             which
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             Created
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             Dominion
             thereby
             over
             all
             Sensitive
             and
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             brought
             these
             most
             Curious
             and
             D●fficult
             Pieces
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Classis
             therof
             to
             himself
             ,
             purposely
             to
             Exercise
             and
             Discover
             to
             himself
             :
             And
             though
             some
             ,
             who
             think
             themselvs
             Wiser
             then
             Adam
             ,
             deny
             even
             this
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             very
             Presumptuously
             Arrogate
             to
             themselvs
             more
             Knowledg
             of
             Nature
             by
             some
             Artificial
             Advantages
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Telescope
             and
             Microscope
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             then
             ever
             Adam
             had
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             they
             may
             have
             more
             Sensation
             thereby
             then
             he
             Actualy
             had
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             suppose
             both
             his
             Understanding
             to
             have
             been
             farr
             more
             Telescopical
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             Witt
             more
             Microscopical
             then
             ours
             ;
             and
             that
             Potentialy
             he
             was
             able
             to
             have
             Contrived
             all
             such
             Artificial
             Advantages
             whatsoever
             as
             well
             as
             Language
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             any
             such
             need
             therof
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             only
             the
             Applications
             of
             certein
             Natural
             Causalitys
             which
             were
             then
             most
             Perfect
             ,
             and
             wherof
             he
             had
             a
             most
             Perfect
             Intellection
             
             according
             to
             his
             Perfect
             Human
             Nature
             in
             that
             Conjunct
             State
             therof
             wherin
             he
             was
             Created
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             he
             did
             know
             ,
             or
             could
             even
             then
             know
             such
             things
             as
             are
             Naturaly
             in
             themselvs
             Indemonstrable
             and
             Incomprehensible
             to
             any
             Human
             Reason
             ,
             as
             Mathematical
             Points
             ,
             and
             other
             Asymmetra
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             the
             very
             least
             and
             lowest
             of
             Entitys
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             they
             are
             Demonstrably
             Indemonstrable
             ,
             and
             were
             purposely
             so
             secreted
             by
             God
             for
             the
             Humiliation
             of
             Man
             in
             his
             most
             Perfect
             State
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Admiration
             of
             himself
             Seen
             in
             his
             meanest
             Workmanship
             :
             for
             as
             there
             is
             still
             left
             in
             Nature
             
               Veritas
               in
               Profundo
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Human
             Reason
             and
             Study
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Sloth
             and
             Idlenes
             in
             us
             not
             to
             D●gg
             and
             Search
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             also
             
               Veritas
               in
               Abysso
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Inscrutable
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Folly
             in
             any
             to
             Inquire
             farther
             into
             it
             .
             And
             so
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             we
             may
             Apprehend
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             Comprehend
             ,
             What
             they
             are
             :
             and
             when
             we
             once
             come
             to
             know
             that
             we
             can
             know
             no
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             arrived
             to
             the
             utmost
             Bound
             of
             Human
             Knowledg
             ;
             and
             there
             we
             must
             Acquiesce
             ,
             and
             not
             Affect
             Contradictions
             ,
             to
             know
             
               Omne
               Scibile
               &
               non
               Scibile
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Madnes
             beyond
             the
             Tentation
             of
             Adam
             ,
             who
             knew
             that
             he
             could
             know
             no
             more
             then
             he
             did
             as
             Man
             in
             his
             present
             State
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Aspired
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Gods
             ,
             knowing
             Good
             and
             Evill
             .
             And
             though
             some
             term
             such
             a
             Prudent
             Ignorance
             and
             Sober
             Acquiescence
             ,
             
               Ignorantiae
               Asylum
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             indeed
             rather
             
               Scientiae
               Adytum
            
             ,
             wherin
             Humble
             and
             Pious
             Minds
             Adore
             and
             Admire
             their
             Creator
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             Infinite
             in
             his
             Essence
             ,
             and
             Incomprehensible
             in
             his
             Operations
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Now
             let
             us
             Prais
             the
             Infinite
             Iehovah
             ;
             Immens
             ,
             and
             Incomprehensible
             ;
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             Necessary
             ;
             One
             ,
             and
             Universal
             Being
             ,
             and
             Welbeing
             in
             Himself
             .
             Who
             most
             f●eely
             overflowing
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             this
             Finite
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             Transient
             Effect
             of
             himself
             ,
             first
             Caused
             it
             to
             Start
             forth
             from
             Absolute
             Notbeing
             into
             Being
             ,
             and
             afterward
             Invested
             the
             Naked
             Being
             of
             the
             Chaos
             with
             a
             Perfect
             Welbeing
             in
             Six
             Days
             .
             Which
             thereby
             was
             made
             to
             be
             a
             Finite
             Somthing
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             as
             Nothing
             in
             his
             Infinity
             ;
             Mensurable
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             as
             Nothing
             in
             his
             Immensity
             ;
             Temporary
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             as
             Nothing
             in
             his
             Eternity
             ;
             Numerable
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             as
             Nothing
             in
             his
             Unity
             ;
             who
             still
             comprehends
             all
             Creatures
             
             in
             their
             Essences
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             in
             their
             Possibilitys
             .
             And
             as
             the
             World
             was
             Created
             by
             him
             without
             itself
             ,
             so
             it
             would
             again
             be
             Annihilated
             of
             itself
             ,
             without
             his
             Continued
             Creation
             .
             Who
             hath
             built
             this
             great
             City
             of
             the
             Univers
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Majesty
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             hath
             Created
             all
             his
             Subjects
             therin
             by
             his
             own
             Immediate
             Power
             ,
             and
             doth
             Govern
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Subordinations
             for
             his
             own
             Supreme
             Glory
             .
             Who
             hath
             made
             the
             Utmost
             and
             Highest
             Sphere
             therof
             to
             be
             his
             Holy
             Temple
             ;
             Ingenerable
             ,
             and
             Incorruptible
             :
             whose
             Roof
             and
             Cover
             is
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Universal
             Globe
             ,
             Circularly
             Including
             all
             Created
             Entity
             within
             itself
             ,
             and
             Excluding
             all
             Nonentity
             from
             itself
             .
             And
             the
             Immovable
             Foundations
             therof
             are
             Arched
             over
             the
             whole
             Elementary
             World
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Vast
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Highest
             Convexity
             therof
             ,
             is
             less
             then
             the
             lowest
             Concavity
             of
             the
             Superaether
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Aethereal
             Sphere
             is
             the
             great
             Partition
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Immortal
             Inhabitants
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             Mortal
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Inferior
             Globe
             ;
             Disterminating
             them
             not
             only
             by
             its
             Immens
             Superiority
             and
             Profundity
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             its
             most
             Rapid
             Motion
             ;
             and
             Defending
             itself
             from
             all
             their
             Assalts
             and
             Encounters
             ,
             while
             it
             Predominateth
             over
             them
             all
             :
             Whose
             Heat
             as
             a
             true
             
               Archaeus
               Fab●r
            
             ,
             or
             Vulcan
             ,
             from
             which
             nothing
             is
             hid
             ,
             Generateth
             and
             Corrupteth
             them
             ;
             either
             like
             a
             Phaebus
             ,
             Fostering
             and
             Nourishing
             them
             in
             the
             more
             Temperate
             Zone
             ;
             or
             like
             a
             Phaeton
             ,
             Burning
             and
             Consuming
             them
             in
             the
             Torrid
             Zone
             therof
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             farthest
             Removed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             Diverted
             by
             its
             own
             Perpetual
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Tempered
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             the
             Frigid
             Air
             ,
             or
             Drowned
             with
             the
             Clammy
             Water
             ,
             or
             Imprisoned
             in
             the
             Consistent
             Earth
             ,
             untill
             at
             last
             this
             Firstborn
             and
             Strength
             of
             Nature
             shall
             Destroy
             them
             all
             with
             an
             Universal
             Conflagration
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             very
             Original
             Chaos
             into
             an
             Everlasting
             Gehenn●
             .
             Also
             Light
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             those
             Aethereal
             Gemini
             ,
             is
             as
             Amiable
             ,
             at
             Heat
             is
             Powerfull
             ;
             Actuating
             all
             the
             Visible
             Beautys
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             is
             farr
             more
             Beautifull
             in
             itself
             ;
             Discovering
             all
             that
             is
             between
             us
             in
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Elements
             and
             its
             own
             Profundity
             ;
             Adorning
             Culinary
             Fire
             with
             a
             Golden
             Flammeum
             :
             so
             that
             Infants
             newly
             born
             are
             ravished
             with
             the
             Lustre
             ,
             and
             fix
             their
             Eys
             on
             the
             Beauty
             therof
             ,
             and
             all
             Domestical
             and
             Savage
             Beasts
             both
             Love
             and
             Dread
             the
             Majesty
             therof
             .
             Which
             opening
             the
             Shopwindows
             of
             the
             World
             setts
             forth
             all
             the
             
             Wares
             therof
             with
             no
             fals
             Lights
             ;
             Inriching
             Gold
             itself
             with
             its
             Brightnes
             ,
             and
             Irradiating
             Jewells
             with
             its
             Rays
             .
             Which
             maketh
             Day
             by
             its
             desired
             Presence
             ,
             and
             Night
             by
             its
             deplored
             Absence
             .
             And
             is
             in
             itself
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Sensible
             of
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Sens
             ,
             and
             the
             Visible
             Hieroglyphike
             of
             Invisible
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             other
             Elementary
             Natures
             affordeth
             most
             both
             of
             Contemplation
             and
             Conversation
             to
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Animals
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             a
             Firmament
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Waters
             ;
             and
             let
             it
             Divide
             the
             Waters
             from
             the
             Waters
             .
             And
             God
             made
             the
             Firmament
             :
             and
             Divided
             the
             Waters
             which
             were
             under
             the
             Firmament
             from
             the
             Waters
             which
             were
             above
             the
             Firmament
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             .
             And
             God
             called
             the
             Firmament
             Heaven
             ,
             And
             the
             Evening
             and
             the
             Morning
             were
             the
             Second
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             God
             having
             Perfected
             the
             Aether
             ,
             did
             by
             the
             Heat
             therof
             caus
             the
             Vapors
             of
             Water
             to
             Ascend
             into
             the
             Air
             ;
             when
             it
             also
             was
             fitly
             Expanded
             between
             the
             Aether
             and
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Vapors
             of
             Water
             which
             were
             above
             were
             Divided
             from
             the
             Waters
             beneath
             .
             And
             this
             Aereal
             Expansum
             was
             another
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             Perfected
             in
             the
             Second
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Air.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Elasticity
               therof
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Cold.
               4.
               
               Of
               Sounds
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Meteors
               therin
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Air
             is
             the
             next
             Element
             to
             Aether
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             to
             be
             Continuous
             with
             it
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             also
             Diaphanous
             ,
             and
             do●h
             not
             Terminate
             the
             Sight
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             called
             Firmament
             or
             
             Expansum
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             also
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Superaether
             .
             And
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             next
             and
             Immediate
             Heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             therefore
             the
             general
             Name
             of
             Heaven
             is
             according
             to
             Hebraical
             Etymology
             most
             Proper
             and
             Peculiar
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             Superaether
             be
             the
             most
             Stupendous
             Excellent
             Heaven
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             And
             as
             we
             generaly
             call
             all
             that
             is
             above
             us
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             in
             that
             respect
             this
             is
             the
             First
             Heaven
             ,
             Aether
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             Superaether
             the
             Third
             .
             But
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             very
             Different
             from
             both
             them
             above
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             below
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             Different
             from
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             generaly
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             several
             Elements
             ;
             though
             particularly
             as
             they
             are
             neerer
             in
             Situation
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             Nature
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             Air
             is
             of
             a
             Midle
             Nature
             between
             Aether
             and
             Water
             ,
             as
             Water
             is
             between
             Air
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             so
             consydered
             with
             the
             Aethereal
             Rays
             Emanant
             into
             it
             may
             be
             called
             an
             Aeriaethereous
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Vapors
             and
             the
             Effluvia
             therof
             Ascending
             into
             it
             an
             Aquaereous
             Sphere
             ,
             as
             Water
             and
             Earth
             are
             a
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             .
             And
             though
             becaus
             it
             hath
             Spiritualy
             less
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             then
             Aether
             ,
             and
             a
             less
             Dens
             or
             Gross
             Body
             then
             Water
             (
             so
             that
             any
             Vessel
             filled
             with
             it
             is
             Comparat●vely
             said
             to
             be
             Empty
             ,
             and
             Poeticaly
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Inane
             ,
             a●●
             Chymists
             in
             their
             most
             Curious
             Separations
             can
             not
             well
             discern
             it
             )
             yet
             God
             who
             Created
             it
             hath
             discovered
             it
             to
             be
             a
             particular
             Element
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Fowls
             of
             that
             Heaven
             feel
             and
             find
             it
             to
             be
             such
             in
             their
             flying
             therin
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             in
             Rarity
             next
             to
             Ae●her
             ,
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             have
             some
             Density
             ,
             and
             a
             Proportionable
             Weight
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Also
             though
             it
             be
             farr
             more
             Rare
             then
             Water
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             about
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             Dens
             then
             the
             Atmosphere
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Temper
             therof
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             many
             times
             more
             Dens
             then
             Air
             Rarefied
             or
             Expanded
             ;
             yet
             perhaps
             as
             Water
             and
             Earth
             do
             more
             agree
             in
             Density
             ,
             so
             also
             Air
             and
             Aether
             (
             which
             are
             both
             called
             Expansa
             )
             in
             Rarity
             .
             But
             as
             Air
             is
             thus
             Rare
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             only
             capable
             of
             Compression
             more
             then
             Water
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Dilatation
             or
             Expansion
             more
             then
             Aether
             ;
             which
             Expansion
             therof
             is
             now
             made
             famous
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Elast●city
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             purposely
             treat
             afterward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             now
             prevent
             my self
             .
             As
             Astronomers
             have
             devifed
             several
             Spheres
             and
             Regions
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             so
             have
             others
             also
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             wheras
             
             indeed
             they
             have
             both
             only
             their
             own
             Proper
             Regions
             ,
             which
             are
             several
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             both
             of
             several
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             Elementary
             Natures
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             the
             other
             two
             Divide
             the
             whole
             Elementary
             Globe
             into
             their
             fower
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             could
             shew
             us
             any
             such
             Division
             Corporeal
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Aether
             or
             Air
             themselvs
             ,
             they
             should
             Prove
             what
             they
             Say
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Say
             what
             they
             Imagin
             .
             But
             though
             no
             Colorable
             Caus
             be
             offered
             to
             make
             such
             Partitions
             in
             Aether
             ,
             except
             the
             Various
             Motions
             of
             the
             Sydereous
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             Move
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             are
             Moved
             with
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             need
             no
             such
             Proper
             Spheres
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             more
             Sensible
             Pretension
             to
             prove
             Three
             several
             Regions
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             also
             found
             to
             be
             like
             them
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             only
             in
             Notion
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Nature
             :
             for
             wheras
             they
             assigne
             the
             First
             Region
             to
             be
             and
             extend
             so
             farr
             as
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             of
             Aether
             are
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Midle
             to
             be
             where
             that
             Reflection
             endeth
             ,
             and
             wherin
             the
             Meteors
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             Third
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             Immediately
             Contiguous
             to
             the
             Aether
             ;
             I
             find
             no
             such
             Partition
             therof
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             nor
             in
             Nature
             .
             For
             themselvs
             do
             not
             apprehend
             the
             First
             Region
             to
             be
             many
             Miles
             high
             ,
             (
             nor
             indeed
             can
             it
             be
             of
             any
             great
             Hight
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             below
             all
             Meteors
             ,
             Vapors
             ,
             Dews
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             continualy
             Ascend
             into
             it
             from
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             very
             high
             )
             but
             certeinly
             the
             Rays
             are
             Reflected
             much
             farther
             then
             any
             hath
             yet
             assigned
             the
             utmost
             Hight
             of
             the
             whole
             Air
             to
             be
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             that
             the
             Pike
             of
             Teneriff
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             other
             Eminences
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             the
             Distance
             of
             about
             three
             Degrees
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             by
             the
             Direct
             Rays
             therof
             ,
             being
             no
             Lucid
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             by
             the
             Reflected
             Rays
             of
             Aether
             ,
             which
             are
             Reflected
             so
             farr
             through
             the
             Air
             ;
             otherwise
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Vision
             of
             the
             Object
             at
             such
             a
             Distance
             :
             though
             indeed
             Reflection
             be
             farr
             shorter
             then
             Direct
             Emanation
             ,
             (
             and
             perhaps
             there
             may
             be
             some
             such
             Proportions
             therof
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             of
             the
             Descent
             and
             Reflected
             Motion
             of
             any
             Ball
             or
             Stone
             from
             a
             Paviment
             .
             )
             And
             therefore
             we
             can
             not
             see
             so
             farr
             by
             the
             Reflected
             Rays
             of
             a
             Candle
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Candle
             itself
             by
             the
             Direct
             Rays
             therof
             .
             Now
             Heat
             is
             a
             Congenerous
             Quality
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             Emanant
             with
             it
             in
             the
             same
             Aethereal
             Rays
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             B●rning
             Glass
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             beams
             doth
             Penetrate
             farther
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             then
             the
             Light
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             resisted
             
             by
             the
             Opacity
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Contrary
             therunto
             ,
             but
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             hindered
             by
             the
             Density
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             not
             be
             Reflected
             altogether
             so
             much
             ,
             becaus
             it
             Penetrates
             more
             (
             which
             also
             proves
             Heat
             and
             Light
             to
             be
             several
             Qualitys
             )
             yet
             certeinly
             Heat
             can
             not
             so
             farr
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             but
             rather
             there
             is
             some
             Degree
             of
             Heat
             Reflected
             with
             the
             Light
             unto
             the
             very
             Aether
             ,
             though
             Proportionably
             less
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             assignment
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Region
             of
             the
             Air.
             Again
             the
             Vapors
             of
             Water
             are
             said
             to
             Ascend
             above
             the
             Airy
             Expansum
             Indefinitely
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             to
             the
             utmost
             Hight
             therof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             over
             it
             :
             and
             as
             there
             are
             Bright
             and
             Dry
             Clouds
             above
             the
             Moist
             ,
             and
             
               Stellae
               Cadentes
            
             ,
             and
             Comets
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             above
             them
             ,
             so
             probably
             other
             Tenuious
             and
             Invisible
             Vapors
             above
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             assignment
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             assigne
             must
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             not
             any
             Meteors
             or
             Vapors
             above
             their
             Second
             Region
             assigned
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             never
             do
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Aethereal
             Rays
             be
             Reflected
             from
             Earth
             to
             Aether
             ,
             yet
             that
             Reflection
             both
             of
             Light
             and
             Heat
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             is
             stronger
             and
             longer
             as
             it
             is
             neerer
             ,
             and
             weaker
             and
             shorter
             as
             it
             is
             farther
             from
             the
             Body
             Reflecting
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             Emanation
             is
             stronger
             as
             it
             is
             neerer
             ,
             and
             weaker
             as
             it
             is
             farther
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Inherent
             Quality
             which
             doth
             Emitt
             it
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Reflection
             of
             the
             Aethereal
             Rays
             from
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Ae●her
             is
             Gradual
             ,
             and
             of
             different
             Degrees
             ;
             and
             thereby
             doth
             Produce
             Different
             Degrees
             of
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             several
             sorts
             of
             Meteors
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             attein
             several
             Situations
             therin
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Variation
             of
             many
             Circumstantial
             Causalitys
             the
             same
             Meteors
             poised
             therin
             almost
             as
             Glass
             Bubbles
             in
             Water
             are
             sometimes
             higher
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             lower
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             such
             Planetary
             Position
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             Starrs
             in
             Aether
             :
             nor
             is
             the
             Air
             so
             Invariable
             as
             it
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Air
             is
             not
             Exprest
             by
             any
             known
             Name
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             therefore
             well
             how
             to
             Express
             it
             ,
             unles
             we
             should
             call
             it
             ,
             Aura
             :
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             indeed
             Philosophers
             generaly
             have
             so
             much
             attended
             the
             Gross
             Matter
             ,
             and
             so
             litle
             regarded
             Subtile
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             found
             out
             any
             Vocabu●a
             of
             the
             very
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             except
             only
             Fire
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Sensible
             both
             by
             the
             Heat
             and
             Light
             therof
             ;
             though
             all
             the
             other
             Spirits
             be
             also
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             ;
             
             which
             yet
             hath
             not
             been
             Determined
             concerning
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             what
             are
             their
             first
             Proper
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             heerafter
             shew
             ,
             and
             particularly
             prove
             Cold
             to
             be
             the
             Proper
             Quality
             of
             Air
             ▪
             as
             Heat
             is
             of
             Aether
             .
             Also
             Air
             hath
             apparently
             another
             Quality
             which
             is
             Sound
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             very
             Sensible
             ,
             almost
             as
             much
             as
             Light
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             so
             much
             consydered
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             so
             Permanent
             ;
             and
             indeed
             Sound
             is
             farr
             more
             Desultory
             then
             Color
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             for
             though
             Desultory
             Color
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             ,
             Fixed
             as
             an
             Image
             can
             not
             be
             fixed
             on
             a
             Speculum
             (
             which
             if
             it
             could
             be
             ,
             would
             Excuse
             and
             Exceed
             the
             Art
             of
             any
             Painter
             )
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             Continued
             in
             the
             same
             Po●ition
             as
             long
             as
             you
             pleas
             :
             wheras
             Sound
             is
             alway
             Transient
             and
             Fugitive
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             Continued
             one
             Moment
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             in
             Succession
             ,
             like
             Flame
             ,
             and
             almost
             like
             the
             very
             Instants
             of
             Time.
             And
             yet
             as
             all
             the
             other
             Heavens
             are
             Hebraicaly
             Denominated
             from
             this
             first
             Heaven
             ,
             Air
             ,
             so
             also
             all
             Spirits
             from
             the
             Spirit
             therof
             ,
             almost
             in
             all
             Languages
             .
             Air
             hath
             also
             a
             Mistion
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             as
             well
             as
             Aether
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             ,
             as
             Water
             hath
             more
             then
             it
             ,
             and
             Earth
             most
             of
             them
             all
             :
             and
             so
             it
             hath
             more
             of
             the
             Terrene
             Qualitys
             then
             Aether
             ,
             and
             less
             then
             Water
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             more
             Refracting
             Opacity
             then
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             less
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             more
             Consistence
             ,
             then
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             less
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             probably
             less
             Fluid
             then
             Aether
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             apparently
             more
             Fluid
             then
             Water
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Aether
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             most
             Rare
             ,
             and
             probably
             can
             not
             be
             more
             Rarefied
             then
             it
             is
             in
             its
             own
             Element
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Earth
             most
             Dens
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             be
             more
             Densified
             .
             And
             though
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             Aether
             may
             be
             more
             Densified
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             Earth
             may
             be
             very
             much
             Rarefied
             ,
             as
             in
             Soot
             ,
             Camphire
             ,
             Salts
             Volatilised
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             Water
             is
             most
             notably
             capable
             of
             Rarefaction
             into
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             as
             much
             Condensated
             again
             into
             Waters
             ,
             though
             I
             suppose
             it
             can
             not
             be
             so
             much
             Violently
             Expanded
             or
             Comprest
             ,
             and
             that
             Air
             can
             not
             be
             so
             much
             Condensated
             or
             Rarefied
             as
             it
             may
             be
             Comprest
             or
             Expanded
             .
             And
             of
             all
             other
             Elements
             Air
             is
             most
             capable
             of
             Compression
             as
             in
             the
             Windgun
             ,
             and
             of
             Expansion
             as
             in
             the
             Airpump
             :
             (
             which
             from
             thence
             may
             be
             rightly
             termed
             the
             Expansor
             )
             and
             from
             this
             Compression
             and
             Expansion
             therof
             there
             follows
             a
             Natural
             Motus
             or
             
             
               Nisus
               ad
               Restitutionem
            
             ,
             or
             Resilience
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             Superscribed
             with
             a
             new
             Title
             of
             Elasticity
             ,
             though
             the
             Term
             properly
             signify
             rather
             Abaction
             or
             Pulsion
             then
             any
             such
             Return
             or
             Restitution
             ,
             as
             is
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             Intended
             thereby
             ,
             and
             in
             plain
             English
             is
             better
             termed
             Springines
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Proper
             to
             Compression
             then
             Expansion
             ;
             though
             as
             it
             is
             Confusedly
             used
             for
             both
             ,
             I
             am
             forced
             also
             so
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             only
             for
             more
             clearnes
             and
             distinction
             I
             shall
             rather
             ascribe
             Elasticity
             to
             Fluid
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             Springines
             to
             Consistent
             ,
             as
             Steel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             heer
             I
             must
             Remind
             what
             I
             have
             formerly
             Observed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Difference
             between
             Rarefaction
             and
             Condensation
             which
             are
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             by
             Intrinsecal
             Generation
             ,
             and
             Expansion
             and
             Compression
             which
             are
             Corporeal
             ,
             &
             by
             Extrinsecal
             Violence
             :
             which
             Difference
             doth
             most
             plainly
             appear
             by
             this
             very
             Elasticity
             :
             for
             no
             Elasticity
             and
             Motion
             or
             Nisus
             to
             Restitution
             doth
             ensue
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             Intrinsecaly
             Altered
             by
             Natural
             Generation
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Predominant
             Spirit
             having
             in
             the
             Generation
             reduced
             the
             Body
             to
             a
             fit
             Rarity
             or
             Density
             for
             itself
             ,
             doth
             so
             continue
             it
             as
             long
             as
             it
             doth
             Predominate
             ;
             but
             only
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             when
             only
             the
             Body
             is
             by
             any
             External
             Violence
             so
             Expanded
             or
             Comprest
             ,
             and
             the
             Predomination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             not
             Varied
             by
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             reteineth
             still
             such
             an
             Actual
             Nisus
             ;
             which
             ,
             when
             the
             External
             Violence
             is
             removed
             ,
             becomes
             a
             
               Motus
               ad
               Restitutionem
            
             .
             And
             yet
             both
             the
             former
             and
             the
             latter
             are
             generaly
             Confounded
             together
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             much
             Confounded
             the
             right
             Knowledg
             and
             Understanding
             therof
             :
             but
             being
             thus
             clearly
             Explained
             and
             Distinguished
             ,
             will
             very
             much
             facilitate
             and
             clear
             our
             Discours
             therof
             .
             And
             this
             may
             evidently
             appear
             in
             all
             the
             Experiments
             of
             Rarefaction
             and
             Condensation
             ,
             or
             of
             Expansion
             and
             Compression
             .
             As
             first
             in
             the
             Sealed
             Weather-glass
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Thermometer
             without
             any
             Communication
             with
             the
             External
             Air
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             with
             the
             Variation
             of
             the
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             of
             the
             Body
             therof
             ;
             from
             which
             it
             is
             defended
             by
             being
             so
             Sealed
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             Varied
             in
             itself
             by
             Heat
             or
             Cold
             ,
             which
             are
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             Penetrating
             the
             Glass
             ,
             or
             Operating
             upon
             it
             by
             their
             Emanant
             Contact
             ,
             and
             consequently
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Liquor
             within
             it
             (
             which
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             we
             will
             generaly
             call
             Water
             )
             and
             if
             Cold
             have
             no
             Emanant
             Rays
             like
             Heat
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             Generate
             Univocaly
             a
             Potential
             Cold
             in
             the
             Glass
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             
             also
             in
             the
             Water
             by
             Producing
             the
             Potential
             Cold
             therof
             into
             Actuality
             (
             as
             also
             Sound
             which
             is
             another
             Quality
             of
             Air
             Mist
             in
             the
             Compositum
             therof
             may
             be
             so
             Produced
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             )
             And
             therefore
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Sealed
             Weather-glass
             doth
             not
             Fall
             in
             Hotter
             Weather
             ,
             nor
             Rise
             in
             Colder
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Open
             Weather-glass
             ,
             but
             Contrarily
             Rise
             in
             Hotter
             ,
             and
             Fall
             in
             Colder
             Weather
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Included
             Water
             being
             Intrinsecaly
             Rarefied
             by
             the
             Heat
             doth
             Extrinsecaly
             Compress
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             also
             would
             itself
             be
             Rarefied
             ,
             and
             hath
             therefore
             an
             Intrinsecal
             Nisus
             therunto
             in
             itself
             ;
             but
             yet
             is
             Comprest
             Violently
             by
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Dens
             and
             Robust
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             the
             Air
             more
             Rare
             and
             Tender
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             the
             Included
             Water
             being
             Intrinsecaly
             Condensated
             by
             Cold
             ,
             doth
             Extrinsecaly
             Expand
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             also
             would
             of
             itself
             be
             so
             Condensated
             ,
             and
             hath
             therefore
             an
             Intrinsecal
             Nisus
             therunto
             in
             itself
             ;
             but
             yet
             is
             expanded
             Violently
             by
             the
             Water
             which
             is
             Condensated
             ,
             and
             being
             more
             Prepotent
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             doth
             so
             Expand
             and
             draw
             down
             the
             Air
             to
             fill
             the
             Space
             which
             it
             hath
             left
             ,
             
               Ne
               detur
               Vacuum
            
             .
             Also
             if
             the
             Sealed
             Weather-glass
             be
             carried
             up
             to
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             highest
             Steeple
             or
             Hill
             ,
             where
             the
             External
             Air
             is
             much
             more
             Rare
             then
             at
             the
             Bottom
             ,
             yet
             the
             Water
             will
             not
             suddenly
             Fall
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             Open
             Weather-glass
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Water
             and
             Air
             in
             the
             Sealed
             Weather-glass
             have
             no
             such
             Communication
             with
             the
             External
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             Corporeal
             Rarity
             or
             Density
             therof
             ;
             but
             is
             only
             Rarefied
             or
             Condensated
             by
             Internal
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Cold
             ;
             and
             that
             can
             not
             so
             suddenly
             be
             Produced
             in
             it
             as
             to
             make
             any
             such
             Variations
             :
             wheras
             in
             the
             Open
             Weather-glass
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Open
             ,
             the
             External
             Air
             doth
             Corporealy
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Included
             Air
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Mingling
             with
             it
             doth
             suddenly
             Vary
             the
             Rarity
             or
             Density
             therof
             ,
             as
             Vinegar
             Mingled
             with
             thick
             Ink
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Included
             Air
             is
             suddenly
             Varied
             ,
             and
             sooner
             by
             the
             Rarity
             or
             Density
             of
             the
             External
             Air
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Heat
             or
             Cold
             therof
             ,
             which
             require
             more
             Time
             Univocaly
             to
             Generate
             Heat
             or
             Cold
             in
             the
             Included
             Air
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             Rarefied
             or
             Condensated
             in
             itself
             :
             wheras
             if
             the
             External
             Air
             be
             Actualy
             more
             Rare
             ,
             though
             more
             Cold
             (
             from
             other
             Circumstantial
             Causalitys
             ,
             as
             in
             clear
             frosty
             Weather
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             the
             Included
             Air
             in
             the
             Open
             Weather-glass
             will
             also
             be
             more
             Rare
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             it
             doth
             Communicate
             and
             Mingle
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             it
             be
             more
             
             Dens
             ,
             though
             more
             Hott
             ;
             as
             in
             a
             Minepitt
             ,
             the
             Included
             Air
             will
             be
             also
             more
             Dens
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Water
             will
             Fall
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             Rise
             in
             the
             latter
             Experiment
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Open
             Weather-glass
             is
             indeed
             rather
             a
             Pycnometer
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             common
             Experiment
             of
             drawing
             up
             Water
             in
             an
             Urinal
             or
             other
             Vessel
             by
             Flame
             ,
             or
             heating
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             assoon
             as
             the
             Actual
             Flame
             ,
             which
             did
             Actualy
             Rarefy
             it
             ,
             is
             Extinct
             ,
             the
             Air
             is
             again
             Condensated
             ,
             and
             the
             Water
             will
             ascend
             suddenly
             ,
             (
             or
             more
             slowly
             if
             it
             be
             heated
             ,
             )
             and
             afterward
             so
             Mingle
             with
             the
             External
             Air
             ,
             and
             Participate
             of
             the
             Rarity
             or
             Density
             therof
             ,
             like
             any
             other
             such
             Pycnometer
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             stands
             at
             that
             Hight
             wherunto
             it
             hath
             Ascended
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             Varied
             afterward
             as
             in
             any
             Open
             Weather-glass
             by
             applying
             Heat
             to
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Glass
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             it
             to
             Fall
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             abated
             to
             Rise
             again
             ,
             and
             not
             stand
             afterward
             as
             low
             as
             it
             Fell
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             at
             that
             Hight
             which
             it
             atteined
             by
             the
             Calefaction
             before
             .
             And
             it
             is
             consyderable
             in
             this
             Experiment
             ,
             that
             the
             Air
             is
             Rarefied
             so
             notably
             in
             the
             Glass
             by
             Flame
             or
             Fire
             within
             the
             Glass
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             Fume
             therof
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Rarefaction
             of
             both
             ,
             which
             is
             Proportionably
             as
             much
             in
             Extension
             as
             the
             Water
             which
             Ascendeth
             afterward
             ,
             doth
             not
             Depress
             it
             below
             the
             Stagnum
             therof
             in
             the
             Basin
             ;
             wherefore
             certeinly
             it
             must
             pass
             out
             of
             the
             Glass
             ,
             (
             whose
             Neck
             is
             filled
             and
             closed
             with
             the
             Water
             therin
             equaly
             with
             the
             Levell
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Basin
             ,
             as
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             is
             with
             the
             Mercury
             that
             is
             in
             it
             )
             by
             some
             such
             ways
             and
             passages
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             heerafter
             discover
             and
             declare
             concerning
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             .
             And
             it
             doth
             not
             depress
             the
             Water
             below
             the
             Stagnum
             therof
             in
             the
             Basin
             ,
             as
             Air
             Rarefied
             within
             an
             Open
             Weatherglass
             doth
             the
             Water
             therin
             below
             the
             Standard
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             in
             this
             Experiment
             the
             Water
             not
             having
             yet
             Ascended
             above
             the
             Levell
             therof
             in
             the
             Basin
             ,
             doth
             not
             Superpend
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             such
             Nisus
             to
             Return
             downward
             or
             descend
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Open
             Weather-glass
             ,
             or
             Torricellian
             Tube
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Cylinder
             of
             Water
             ,
             or
             Mercury
             ,
             doth
             so
             Superpend
             upon
             and
             above
             the
             Stagnum
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             such
             a
             Nisus
             of
             Returning
             again
             Downward
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             also
             shew
             afterward
             .
             And
             so
             also
             in
             this
             Experiment
             ,
             after
             the
             Water
             hath
             Ascended
             in
             the
             Glass
             ,
             and
             hath
             thereby
             such
             a
             Nisus
             of
             Returning
             Downward
             again
             ,
             if
             the
             Air
             above
             it
             within
             the
             Glass
             
             be
             then
             Rarefied
             again
             by
             heating
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             Water
             will
             fall
             as
             well
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Open
             Weather-glass
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             the
             true
             Reason
             heerof
             is
             not
             from
             any
             Natural
             Springe
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             Abaction
             or
             Pulsion
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             noted
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Expansion
             is
             Violent
             and
             beyond
             the
             Natural
             Density
             of
             the
             Common
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             Restitution
             to
             it
             Inwardly
             Natural
             ;
             as
             of
             bent
             Steel
             to
             its
             own
             Natural
             Figure
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             more
             Constant
             and
             Proper
             is
             Natural
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Violent
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             the
             ●r●e
             Reason
             why
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Open
             Weather-glass
             ,
             the
             Water
             doth
             not
             Return
             to
             its
             Levell
             (
             unles
             the
             Air
             within
             the
             Glass
             be
             Rarefied
             so
             farr
             )
             though
             it
             otherwise
             might
             ,
             (
             not
             being
             Imprisoned
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Sealed
             Weather-glass
             )
             is
             ,
             becaus
             this
             Elasticity
             of
             the
             Air
             Expanded
             by
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Descending
             Water
             doth
             ●eep
             it
             from
             Descending
             any
             farther
             then
             itself
             will
             be
             Expanded
             by
             the
             Weight
             therof
             :
             for
             so
             in
             the
             Tube
             of
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             Inverted
             ,
             as
             they
             Descend
             ,
             they
             thereby
             Expand
             the
             Air
             more
             ,
             and
             they
             Weigh
             less
             ;
             and
             so
             at
             length
             they
             both
             come
             to
             an
             Aequilibrium
             ,
             between
             the
             Potentia
             of
             this
             Elasticity
             of
             the
             Air
             and
             Pondus
             of
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             both
             stand
             at
             that
             Hight
             ;
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             the
             Standard
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Included
             Air
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             somwhat
             Communicate
             with
             the
             External
             Air
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             freely
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             still
             farr
             more
             Expanded
             by
             the
             Weight
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Included
             Air
             will
             be
             partly
             Rarefied
             or
             Densified
             according
             to
             the
             Proportion
             of
             the
             Rarity
             or
             Density
             of
             the
             External
             Air
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             Expansion
             therof
             it
             may
             be
             farther
             Expanded
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Compression
             therof
             Comprest
             ;
             which
             Produceth
             the
             like
             Effects
             therof
             in
             the
             Standard
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             Contrary
             Reason
             :
             for
             though
             by
             Expansion
             of
             the
             External
             Air
             the
             Included
             Air
             and
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             will
             Fall
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Compression
             therof
             Rise
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             from
             any
             such
             Intrinsecal
             Potentia
             as
             of
             Rarefaction
             and
             Condensation
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Extrinsecal
             V●olence
             of
             Expansion
             and
             Compression
             drawing
             the
             Air
             and
             Water
             Outwardly
             toward
             that
             End
             wherunto
             it
             is
             applied
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Stagnum
             ,
             whereby
             they
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             Descend
             in
             Expansion
             ,
             by
             drawing
             it
             up
             more
             the
             same
             way
             Outwardly
             or
             Upwardly
             from
             the
             Stagnum
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             as
             necessarily
             Ascend
             by
             Compression
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Air-pump
             or
             Expansor
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             and
             Stagnum
             being
             placed
             therin
             ,
             by
             the
             Operation
             therof
             ;
             which
             doth
             notably
             Expand
             
             the
             Air
             Outwardly
             in
             the
             Receiver
             wherin
             it
             is
             placed
             ,
             the
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Stagnum
             is
             thereby
             drawn
             Outwardly
             Upward
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             must
             Descend
             Inwardly
             Downward
             in
             the
             Tube
             (
             as
             that
             Engine
             is
             said
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             very
             great
             Weight
             )
             and
             yet
             it
             Proportionably
             also
             draws
             the
             Included
             Air
             at
             the
             other
             End
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             freely
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             strongly
             ,
             nor
             can
             so
             Communicate
             with
             it
             as
             the
             Rarefaction
             of
             the
             External
             Air
             doth
             not
             so
             freely
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Inte●nal
             Air
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceiv
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Paschalian
             Experiment
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             same
             Proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Different
             Weight
             of
             Mercury
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             Differ
             from
             the
             Common
             Open
             Weather-glass
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Erected
             to
             the
             Highest
             Standard
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             made
             of
             any
             such
             Experiments
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Weather-glass
             is
             only
             a
             Partial
             Experiment
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             is
             shorter
             then
             the
             Standard
             ,
             yet
             the
             Mercury
             will
             stand
             at
             that
             Hight
             :
             but
             a
             Pump
             doth
             Correspond
             with
             the
             Paschalian
             Experiment
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             as
             High
             ;
             for
             the
             Water
             will
             not
             so
             stand
             therin
             above
             the
             Standard
             ,
             though
             by
             Forcers
             and
             Buckets
             below
             the
             Standard
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             raised
             higher
             ,
             as
             the
             Waterwork
             at
             
             London-bridg
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             a
             Pump
             neer
             the
             place
             where
             I
             dwell
             ,
             which
             servs
             an
             hous
             with
             Water
             pumped
             up
             about
             fifty
             feet
             high
             ,
             by
             making
             two
             Pump
             posts
             ,
             wherof
             the
             lower
             is
             about
             two
             Inches
             Bore
             ,
             and
             the
             upper
             about
             five
             with
             Poles
             ,
             and
             a
             Bucket
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             two
             Valvs
             at
             the
             Bottom
             of
             the
             Bucket
             and
             top
             of
             the
             lower
             Post.
             Also
             the
             Siphon
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             double
             Pump
             or
             double
             Tube
             Inverted
             .
             But
             the
             great
             Wonderment
             concerning
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             hath
             been
             ,
             how
             the
             Air
             should
             come
             into
             the
             Tube
             ,
             and
             Ascend
             above
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             ;
             which
             first
             seemed
             so
             Impossible
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             generaly
             Proclaimed
             to
             be
             a
             Sensible
             Instance
             of
             Vacuity
             ;
             though
             it
             doth
             as
             Sensibly
             Disprove
             it
             by
             the
             very
             S●andard
             of
             the
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Tube
             ,
             which
             therefore
             doth
             not
             Descend
             to
             its
             Levell
             in
             the
             Stagnum
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             Expansion
             of
             Bladder
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Light
             which
             appears
             in
             the
             Tube
             above
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             ;
             which
             some
             say
             is
             a
             Body
             itself
             ,
             but
             certeinly
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             only
             an
             Emanant
             Quality
             ,
             it
             can
             not
             Possibly
             Exist
             without
             a
             D●aphanous
             Body
             ,
             as
             Inherent
             Light
             can
             not
             Subsist
             without
             a
             Lucid
             Body
             .
             
             Others
             therefore
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             
               Materia
               Subtilis
            
             ,
             or
             Aethereous
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             somthing
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             will
             affirm
             upon
             all
             such
             occasions
             to
             fill
             Pores
             or
             Vacuitys
             rather
             then
             acknowledg
             the
             Truth
             and
             Evidence
             of
             the
             most
             Sensible
             Experiments
             :
             but
             though
             Aether
             doth
             send
             forth
             Emanant
             Rays
             every
             way
             ,
             yet
             by
             its
             own
             Rapid
             Motion
             Circularly
             it
             prevents
             any
             such
             Excursions
             of
             its
             Substantial
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             Effluvia
             ,
             as
             certeinly
             would
             long
             since
             have
             Exhausted
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             no
             Aether
             ,
             unles
             they
             can
             also
             find
             a
             way
             to
             Reciprocate
             and
             Restore
             them
             again
             ,
             like
             Vapors
             to
             the
             Sea.
             But
             plainly
             and
             simply
             all
             that
             is
             above
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             in
             the
             Tube
             is
             only
             Common
             Air
             Expanded
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             may
             appear
             by
             all
             the
             Phaenomena
             therof
             .
             As
             by
             the
             Vibrations
             and
             Subsiliences
             of
             the
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Tube
             when
             being
             stop'd
             with
             the
             Finger
             it
             is
             Inverted
             and
             set●
             in
             the
             Stagnum
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             like
             the
             Undulations
             of
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Stagnum
             when
             it
             is
             afterward
             Moved
             ,
             but
             farr
             different
             ,
             and
             more
             Busy
             and
             Tumultuous
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             easily
             perceiv
             ,
             if
             after
             the
             Mercury
             is
             setled
             at
             the
             Standard
             ,
             you
             so
             Move
             it
             by
             Jogging
             ,
             which
             will
             caus
             a
             common
             Undulation
             ,
             but
             no
             such
             Commotion
             as
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             you
             fill
             a
             Torricellian
             Tube
             half
             full
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             then
             stop
             it
             with
             your
             Finger
             ,
             and
             Invert
             it
             ;
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Air
             heaving
             and
             striving
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             bearing
             up
             part
             therof
             before
             it
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Tube
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Air
             setleth
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             Water
             beneath
             :
             and
             so
             if
             you
             leave
             some
             Air
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             with
             theMercury
             ,
             or
             some
             Watery
             Bubbles
             (
             which
             commonly
             remain
             lurking
             in
             it
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             no
             )
             you
             shall
             see
             almost
             the
             same
             Vibrations
             and
             Subsiliences
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             manifestly
             Included
             Air
             or
             Water
             ,
             becaus
             they
             were
             so
             left
             in
             it
             before
             .
             But
             for
             a
             farther
             Evidence
             heerof
             ,
             take
             another
             Tube
             close
             at
             one
             End
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             a
             convenient
             Length
             and
             Bore
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             may
             freely
             move
             and
             play
             in
             it
             (
             whence
             I
             shall
             call
             th●s
             other
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             )
             and
             setting
             it
             with
             the
             Close
             End
             Downward
             ,
             place
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             so
             likewise
             with
             some
             small
             Supporter
             in
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             ,
             that
             the
             Open
             End
             of
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             may
             be
             almost
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Open
             End
             of
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             ,
             and
             then
             fill
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             so
             standing
             in
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             with
             Mercury
             ;
             and
             afterward
             stop
             the
             Open
             End
             of
             the
             Extratorricellian
             
             Tube
             carefully
             with
             a
             Cork
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             then
             suddenly
             Invert
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercury
             will
             stand
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             above
             the
             hight
             of
             the
             Standard
             ;
             wheras
             if
             it
             were
             any
             thing
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Air
             Included
             in
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Descent
             and
             Weight
             of
             the
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Stagnum
             Comprest
             ,
             it
             should
             in
             this
             Extratorricellian
             Experiment
             stand
             at
             the
             same
             Hight
             as
             in
             the
             common
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             ;
             but
             above
             it
             ,
             becaus
             a
             very
             litle
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             so
             very
             much
             Expanded
             ,
             doth
             suffice
             to
             fill
             the
             small
             Space
             above
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             ,
             in
             this
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             to
             suspend
             the
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Mercury
             as
             before
             filled
             that
             Space
             doth
             after
             the
             Inversion
             Re●tagnate
             in
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             Air
             which
             was
             Included
             therin
             is
             thereby
             Proportionably
             Comprest
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Elastical
             Potentia
             of
             that
             Compression
             bears
             up
             the
             Mercury
             and
             Cylinder
             therof
             somwhat
             higher
             then
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             ;
             which
             doth
             Concurr
             with
             what
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             drawing
             down
             of
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             by
             Expansion
             of
             the
             Included
             Air
             in
             the
             Receiver
             of
             the
             Airpump
             or
             Expansor
             ;
             for
             so
             contrarily
             the
             Compression
             of
             the
             like
             Included
             Air
             in
             this
             Experiment
             doth
             bear
             it
             upward
             ;
             (
             and
             plainly
             appears
             to
             be
             stronger
             then
             any
             pretended
             Pressure
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             )
             .
             And
             this
             may
             further
             appear
             if
             you
             open
             the
             first
             Close
             End
             of
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Included
             Air
             therin
             so
             Comprest
             will
             issue
             forth
             with
             a
             litle
             Poppysm
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             sig●e
             of
             the
             Compression
             of
             Air
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             will
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             usual
             Standard
             .
             And
             yet
             more
             Visibly
             if
             you
             carefully
             close
             the
             first
             Closed
             End
             of
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             with
             a
             litle
             piece
             of
             Bladder
             ,
             when
             both
             the
             Tubes
             are
             Inverted
             as
             before
             the
             Bladder
             will
             apparently
             strutt
             ,
             and
             stiffly
             rise
             up
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             born
             down
             by
             the
             Atmosphere
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             will
             not
             stand
             altogether
             so
             high
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             proportionably
             lower
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             more
             Space
             gained
             by
             the
             strutting
             of
             the
             Bladder
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             be
             Open
             at
             both
             Ends
             ,
             and
             you
             stop
             one
             with
             your
             Finger
             beneath
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             be
             filled
             with
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             Invert
             it
             with
             your
             other
             hand
             ,
             and
             place
             it
             in
             the
             Stagnum
             ,
             it
             will
             notably
             Introsuct
             your
             Finger
             (
             which
             by
             the
             Inversion
             will
             then
             be
             above
             it
             )
             in
             stead
             of
             Air
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             
             next
             to
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             ,
             and
             Weight
             therof
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             will
             also
             Introsuct
             Air
             below
             it
             to
             fill
             the
             Space
             above
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             such
             Introsuctions
             are
             manifest
             Symptoms
             of
             Air
             Expanded
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             Vacuity
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             can
             not
             Extrude
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             Introsuct
             any
             Body
             ,
             nor
             doth
             need
             any
             Body
             to
             succeed
             ,
             as
             Plenitude
             doth
             ;
             but
             those
             forcible
             Introsuctions
             are
             from
             that
             Elastical
             Potentia
             of
             a
             Body
             Expanded
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Restore
             itself
             to
             its
             own
             Natural
             Density
             ,
             and
             other
             Successions
             of
             any
             Body
             against
             the
             Natural
             Motion
             therof
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             only
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             .
             Nor
             is
             such
             Introsuction
             any
             Pressure
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             above
             the
             Finger
             ,
             but
             most
             Sensibly
             only
             a
             Torture
             beneath
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             that
             the
             Space
             above
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             is
             filled
             only
             with
             Expanded
             Air
             ,
             which
             they
             who
             deny
             ,
             do
             thereby
             shutt
             their
             Eyes
             against
             a
             very
             Curious
             Improvement
             which
             otherwise
             they
             might
             make
             therof
             by
             Inquiring
             farther
             how
             very
             subtily
             and
             strangely
             the
             Air
             doth
             pass
             into
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             so
             prepossessed
             with
             the
             Mercury
             .
             Which
             I
             shall
             now
             also
             consyder
             .
             And
             I
             can
             easily
             grant
             to
             others
             and
             my self
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             nor
             ,
             can
             it
             Possibly
             pass
             and
             Penetrate
             through
             the
             Extensive
             Body
             of
             the
             Glass
             or
             Mercury
             ,
             becaus
             itself
             is
             also
             an
             Extensive
             Body
             ,
             and
             two
             such
             severaly
             Extensive
             Bodys
             can
             not
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             only
             Extension
             in
             Relation
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Body
             itself
             ,
             which
             thereby
             is
             in
             such
             a
             Position
             and
             Place
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             other
             Bodys
             in
             the
             Univers
             )
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Penetration
             of
             Extensions
             ,
             or
             two
             Extensions
             in
             the
             same
             Vbi
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             Position
             of
             the
             Extensions
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             can
             not
             be
             two
             Positions
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Extension
             ,
             though
             by
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             ,
             Compression
             and
             Expansion
             the
             Extension
             itself
             may
             be
             Varied
             ,
             the
             Matter
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             and
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             by
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Instances
             therof
             .
             Also
             I
             conceiv
             that
             neither
             the
             Glass
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Imporous
             Body
             ,
             nor
             the
             Mercury
             which
             is
             Fluid
             hath
             any
             such
             Pores
             in
             itself
             through
             which
             the
             Air
             might
             pass
             without
             Penetration
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             very
             great
             Force
             and
             Violence
             of
             the
             Introsuction
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             before
             discovered
             ,
             doth
             make
             Temporary
             Pores
             ,
             or
             rather
             some
             pervious
             Passages
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             very
             close
             and
             Indiscernible
             Strainers
             through
             which
             the
             Air
             doth
             pass
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Mercury
             itself
             into
             the
             Tube
             ,
             and
             thereby
             is
             so
             very
             
             much
             Expanded
             .
             As
             when
             Boys
             blow
             through
             a
             Q●ill
             ,
             or
             Cane
             ,
             into
             Water
             ,
             wherin
             there
             are
             no
             Pores
             before
             ,
             yet
             the
             Force
             and
             Violence
             of
             that
             Blast
             doth
             make
             such
             Temporary
             Passages
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Breath
             passeth
             through
             the
             Body
             therof
             in
             manifest
             Bubbles
             :
             so
             when
             a
             Drawer
             fills
             his
             Wine
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Pott
             held
             very
             high
             into
             a
             Glass
             below
             ,
             some
             Air
             between
             is
             by
             the
             Fall
             dashed
             into
             the
             Wine
             ,
             and
             appears
             therin
             in
             very
             small
             Corpuscles
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             therefore
             calls
             Nitts
             )
             and
             again
             Ascend
             in
             small
             Bubbles
             standing
             on
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Wine
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             common
             Experiment
             of
             Tobacco
             taken
             through
             a
             close
             Vessell
             almost
             filled
             with
             Water
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Fume
             of
             the
             Tobacco
             shall
             pass
             from
             the
             Pipe
             ,
             through
             the
             Water
             ,
             to
             the
             Mouth
             of
             him
             who
             so
             Introsucts
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             like
             the
             Introsuction
             of
             the
             Air
             through
             the
             Mercury
             by
             the
             Weight
             therof
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             same
             Body
             doth
             Introsuct
             through
             itself
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             consyderable
             ,
             wheras
             in
             all
             the
             others
             the
             Operation
             is
             by
             another
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             apprehend
             this
             Diversity
             to
             make
             any
             Difference
             in
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             itself
             :
             for
             so
             as
             there
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Force
             thus
             to
             Introsuct
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             a
             Potentia
             ,
             or
             Pondus
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercury
             ,
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             ,
             is
             putt
             into
             such
             a
             Posture
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             not
             Descend
             with
             all
             the
             Weight
             therof
             ,
             unles
             it
             first
             make
             way
             for
             another
             Body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Air
             ,
             so
             to
             pass
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             succeed
             it
             ,
             
               Ne
               detur
               Vacuum
            
             ;
             which
             it
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             Weight
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Air
             passeth
             through
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             very
             much
             Resistance
             and
             Commotion
             ,
             either
             by
             Indiscernible
             Bubbles
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             Passages
             .
             And
             being
             so
             Introsucted
             by
             the
             Overweight
             of
             the
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             to
             Prevent
             Vacuity
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             below
             it
             is
             as
             if
             there
             were
             an
             Introsuctive
             Potentia
             above
             it
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             sufficient
             so
             to
             Introsuct
             Air
             through
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Breath
             of
             a
             Man
             is
             sufficient
             to
             Introsuct
             it
             through
             a
             litle
             Body
             of
             Water
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Pondus
             of
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             is
             farr
             greater
             then
             the
             Potentia
             of
             any
             Mans
             Breath
             .
             And
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             by
             the
             Weight
             therof
             doth
             very
             hardly
             Introduce
             the
             Air
             through
             or
             between
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             sett
             in
             such
             a
             quiet
             Posture
             as
             it
             will
             not
             so
             Operate
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             Jogged
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             Fall
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             doth
             Operate
             the
             Passages
             through
             the
             Body
             therof
             are
             
             opened
             with
             great
             Reluctance
             and
             Commotion
             ;
             as
             Water
             by
             the
             Weight
             therof
             doth
             so
             open
             its
             own
             Body
             to
             let
             out
             Bubbles
             with
             an
             Ebullition
             and
             Undulation
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             plainly
             discovereth
             a
             very
             notable
             Commotion
             by
             the
             Ebullition
             and
             Undulation
             in
             the
             Surface
             and
             Top
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             me
             a
             most
             plain
             Evidence
             of
             Air
             passing
             through
             it
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             through
             Water
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             doth
             pass
             through
             Water
             in
             the
             Paschalian
             Experiment
             :
             and
             if
             any
             may
             yet
             conceiv
             a
             Difference
             between
             Bubbles
             which
             are
             first
             forced
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             necessarily
             pass
             out
             again
             ,
             or
             Fume
             Introsucted
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             Air
             Introduced
             by
             the
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             itself
             ,
             and
             the
             Overweight
             therof
             ,
             let
             him
             try
             and
             satisfy
             himself
             with
             the
             other
             Experiment
             of
             filling
             a
             Torricellian
             Tube
             almost
             full
             with
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             then
             stopping
             it
             with
             his
             Finger
             (
             or
             if
             he
             pleas
             Hermeticaly
             sealing
             it
             )
             suddenly
             Invert
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             there
             will
             be
             both
             the
             same
             Phaenomena
             Proportionably
             of
             the
             Commotions
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Effect
             at
             last
             of
             the
             Air
             Ascending
             above
             the
             Cylinder
             of
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Subsiding
             beneath
             it
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Space
             above
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             is
             and
             can
             be
             filled
             with
             nothing
             but
             the
             Air
             ,
             so
             Included
             before
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             in
             all
             these
             or
             in
             any
             other
             such
             Experiments
             ,
             the
             Air
             passeth
             into
             the
             Glass
             as
             it
             doth
             out
             of
             it
             in
             the
             former
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Air
             be
             Included
             in
             the
             same
             Tube
             with
             the
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             last
             mentioned
             Experiment
             ,
             when
             the
             Tube
             is
             Inverted
             ,
             it
             is
             thereby
             placed
             beneath
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             (
             though
             the
             Air
             were
             before
             in
             the
             Tube
             )
             as
             well
             as
             any
             External
             Air
             ;
             and
             must
             some
             way
             or
             other
             pass
             to
             Ascend
             above
             and
             within
             the
             Mercury
             ,
             which
             plainly
             it
             doth
             by
             the
             Weight
             and
             Pressure
             of
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             itself
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Air
             Included
             in
             the
             Tube
             with
             the
             Mercury
             when
             the
             Tube
             is
             Inverted
             is
             by
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Mercury
             first
             Comprest
             beneath
             ,
             and
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             Transmitted
             through
             the
             Mercury
             into
             the
             Space
             above
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             Expanded
             above
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             Reduced
             to
             its
             former
             Density
             ,
             which
             fills
             the
             same
             Space
             above
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             beneath
             .
             And
             though
             I
             sometimes
             conceived
             that
             the
             External
             Air
             might
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             and
             Experiment
             pass
             between
             the
             Glass
             and
             the
             Mercury
             ,
             (
             as
             generaly
             Air
             will
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             ,
             pass
             that
             way
             ;
             becaus
             those
             two
             Bodys
             are
             only
             Contiguous
             and
             not
             Continuous
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Water
             is
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             so
             probably
             some
             Air
             doth
             so
             pass
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             )
             yet
             certainly
             it
             passeth
             also
             between
             or
             through
             the
             very
             Body
             of
             the
             Mercury
             by
             those
             secret
             Passages
             which
             it
             so
             maketh
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Commotion
             in
             the
             whole
             Cylinder
             ,
             and
             more
             plainly
             by
             filling
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             with
             Water
             or
             Oil
             ,
             so
             as
             when
             both
             the
             Tubes
             are
             Inverted
             ,
             the
             Water
             or
             Oil
             shall
             stand
             above
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             Encompass
             and
             Drown
             both
             Tube
             and
             Mercury
             itself
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             the
             first
             Closed
             End
             be
             opened
             at
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             Inverted
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             will
             Subside
             to
             a
             Proportionable
             Standard
             (
             accounting
             also
             for
             the
             Overweight
             of
             Water
             or
             Oil
             )
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Experiment
             ,
             wherin
             only
             Air
             was
             left
             in
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             apprehend
             it
             so
             to
             pass
             through
             pervious
             Passages
             of
             the
             Water
             or
             Oil
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Proportionable
             Weight
             of
             Water
             in
             the
             Paschalian
             Experiment
             is
             Equivalent
             to
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             ,
             and
             doth
             Expand
             the
             Air
             Percolated
             through
             it
             as
             much
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Air
             which
             is
             so
             Expanded
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             above
             the
             Cylinder
             by
             that
             Elastical
             Potentia
             therof
             doth
             Suspend
             the
             like
             Weight
             either
             of
             Water
             ,
             or
             Mercury
             below
             it
             ;
             which
             after
             they
             come
             to
             an
             Aequipotentia
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Aequipondium
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             Equaly
             and
             Mutualy
             Corresponding
             one
             with
             another
             there
             and
             then
             rest
             and
             setle
             in
             their
             Standard
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             Commotions
             and
             Vibrations
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Mercurial
             Tube
             be
             never
             so
             Long
             ,
             yet
             the
             Over-weight
             of
             the
             Cylinder
             will
             have
             the
             same
             Operation
             and
             Effect
             Proportionably
             ;
             And
             so
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Stagnum
             of
             the
             Mercury
             were
             never
             so
             Deep
             ,
             and
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             were
             plunged
             in
             it
             with
             the
             Orifice
             downward
             ,
             and
             any
             Air
             left
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             then
             drawn
             upward
             to
             any
             Hight
             whatsoever
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             raised
             above
             the
             Standard
             ,
             nor
             shall
             the
             Air
             be
             ever
             the
             more
             Expanded
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             several
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Expansion
             therof
             beneath
             the
             Standard
             .
             And
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             when
             it
             is
             finished
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             Weather-glass
             ,
             and
             will
             Rise
             and
             Fall
             as
             well
             as
             a
             common
             Pycnometer
             ,
             (
             but
             somwhat
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             in
             Measure
             )
             by
             Communication
             of
             the
             External
             Air
             with
             the
             Internal
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             open
             Weather-glass
             ;
             and
             I
             therefore
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             the
             pervious
             Passages
             between
             the
             Glass
             and
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             
             also
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Mercury
             still
             stand
             open
             to
             the
             Subtile
             and
             Imperceptible
             Air
             therin
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             still
             Intervene
             between
             the
             Internal
             and
             External
             Air
             ,
             whereby
             they
             so
             Communicate
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             And
             some
             have
             observed
             litle
             No●ches
             or
             Inequalitys
             of
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             at
             the
             hight
             of
             the
             Standard
             after
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             is
             finished
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             Perceptible
             symptom
             heerof
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             suppose
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             Proportionably
             of
             the
             Weather-glass
             ,
             Pumps
             ,
             Siphons
             ,
             the
             Paschalian
             ,
             and
             Torricellian
             Experiments
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             from
             the
             Expansion
             by
             the
             Weight
             of
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             and
             Elastical
             Potentia
             of
             the
             Air
             itself
             ,
             by
             Retraction
             and
             not
             by
             Pulsion
             ,
             or
             any
             Pressure
             therof
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             no
             more
             prove
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             prove
             the
             preconceived
             Opinion
             of
             Vacuity
             ;
             and
             yet
             Men
             are
             so
             Fond
             of
             their
             own
             Fansys
             that
             they
             would
             perswade
             not
             only
             other
             Men
             ,
             but
             also
             Nature
             and
             Experiments
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             thus
             have
             very
             Confidently
             Inscribed
             on
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Barometer
             ;
             supposing
             the
             Atmosphere
             to
             press
             down
             the
             Stagnum
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             raise
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             in
             the
             Tube
             to
             the
             Standard
             therof
             ;
             wheras
             in
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Experiment
             after
             the
             First
             Closed
             End
             is
             opened
             and
             the
             Atmosphere
             admitted
             the
             Mercurial
             Cylinder
             doth
             Subside
             ;
             and
             so
             certeinly
             the
             whole
             Pressure
             therof
             can
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Potentia
             of
             the
             litle
             Compression
             of
             Air
             in
             the
             Extratorricellian
             Tube
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Thus
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             is
             grown
             famous
             only
             by
             certein
             Errors
             affixed
             to
             it
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             any
             Sensible
             Truth
             gained
             thereby
             ,
             more
             then
             formerly
             ;
             it
             being
             in
             itself
             ,
             only
             the
             utmost
             Extent
             of
             a
             Weather-glass
             ,
             and
             Epitome
             of
             a
             Pump
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             First
             or
             Principal
             Quality
             of
             Air
             is
             Cold
             ,
             as
             Heat
             is
             of
             Aether
             ,
             which
             being
             Contrary
             do
             Mutualy
             Temper
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             thereby
             also
             preserve
             the
             Body
             of
             Water
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             wholy
             Resolved
             into
             Vapors
             by
             the
             Emanant
             Heat
             of
             Aether
             ,
             nor
             Congeled
             into
             Ice
             by
             the
             Contact
             of
             the
             Cold
             Air
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             do
             extend
             the
             benefits
             of
             that
             Temperature
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Vegetatives
             and
             Animals
             therin
             .
             But
             becaus
             some
             deny
             Air
             to
             be
             Cold
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             farther
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             it
             .
             I
             know
             not
             that
             ever
             any
             denied
             or
             doubted
             Heat
             
             to
             be
             the
             Proper
             Quality
             of
             Aether
             or
             Fire
             ,
             which
             also
             t●e
             Text
             doth
             imply
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Synonymous
             and
             Connatural
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             same
             Element
             ,
             though
             Light
             be
             only
             mentioned
             for
             all
             the
             other
             Qualitys
             of
             Aether
             from
             another
             special
             Reason
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             .
             And
             expressly
             Drines
             is
             the
             Proper
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             in
             the
             Text
             Em●nently
             called
             the
             Arida
             ;
             (
             and
             so
             also
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             it
             in
             the
             Gospell
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Primum
               Aridum
            
             .
             Wherefore
             either
             Air
             ,
             or
             Water
             must
             be
             the
             
               Primum
               Frigidum
            
             ;
             but
             Water
             is
             apparently
             most
             Moist
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             every
             where
             termed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             Mankind
             (
             except
             some
             Philosophers
             )
             And
             that
             Air
             is
             most
             Cold
             was
             the
             antient
             Opinion
             of
             Pythagora●
             ,
             and
             afterward
             of
             the
             Stoikes
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             that
             very
             Argument
             whereby
             the
             Peripatetikes
             would
             establish
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Syzygy
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             their
             Fower
             First
             Qualitys
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             Air
             is
             most
             Moist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Water
             is
             most
             Cold
             ,
             and
             so
             prove
             one
             Error
             by
             another
             ;
             wheras
             by
             the
             very
             same
             Induction
             I
             prove
             Air
             to
             be
             most
             Cold
             ;
             becaus
             that
             which
             themselvs
             assigne
             to
             be
             most
             Moist
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Vapor
             ,
             is
             plainly
             Water
             Rarefied
             ,
             and
             not
             Air
             ,
             nor
             like
             it
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             Corporeal
             Rarity
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             different
             from
             all
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             and
             that
             Vapor
             is
             Water
             ,
             and
             not
             Air
             I
             shall
             evidently
             prove
             heerafter
             .
             Also
             it
             doth
             very
             Sensibly
             appear
             by
             Wind
             or
             the
             Motion
             of
             Air
             ,
             which
             Cooleth
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Vaporous
             ,
             but
             Pure
             and
             Clear
             Air
             ,
             though
             most
             Cold
             ,
             it
             drieth
             rather
             then
             Moistneth
             :
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             of
             Heat
             ,
             Drines
             ,
             or
             Moisture
             ,
             are
             not
             Congenerous
             with
             either
             ,
             but
             Indifferent
             between
             both
             it
             and
             Cold
             ,
             and
             may
             accompany
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             Circumstantial
             Causalytys
             .
             But
             when
             Air
             is
             most
             Vaporous
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             most
             Tepid
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             South
             Winds
             ,
             and
             the
             Surface
             of
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             to
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             is
             soonest
             and
             most
             Congeled
             ;
             wheras
             Subterraneous
             Springs
             are
             never
             Congeled
             ,
             like
             Suba●reous
             Rivers
             ;
             but
             are
             rather
             observed
             to
             be
             Warmer
             in
             Winter
             ,
             and
             Cooler
             in
             Summer
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             Positively
             ,
             but
             Comparatively
             ;
             and
             probably
             Earth
             hath
             more
             Misture
             of
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Water
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             so
             Ice
             which
             is
             Congeled
             ,
             and
             Actualy
             most
             Cold
             ,
             is
             Actualy
             most
             Aereous
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             Expanded
             ,
             but
             Properly
             Rarefied
             :
             Yet
             Water
             hath
             generaly
             some
             Actual
             Cold
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             
             may
             appear
             by
             Washing
             ,
             and
             especialy
             by
             Laving
             or
             Waving
             the
             Hand
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             Motion
             doth
             more
             Actuate
             the
             Cold
             of
             Water
             ,
             as
             Winds
             do
             Actuate
             the
             Cold
             of
             Air
             :
             though
             as
             Heat
             in
             a
             Burning
             Glass
             doth
             not
             Instantly
             Burn
             ,
             so
             Cold
             which
             is
             less
             Active
             ,
             may
             not
             suddenly
             Cool
             ;
             and
             being
             Mingled
             with
             Vapor
             in
             all
             the
             Atmosphere
             ,
             the
             Air
             is
             thereby
             Tempered
             ,
             and
             doth
             Cool
             less
             :
             and
             from
             many
             such
             Circumstantial
             Causalitys
             the
             Activity
             therof
             may
             be
             much
             abated
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             generaly
             Actuated
             by
             Motion
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             therefore
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             of
             Heat
             ,
             and
             therin
             also
             proved
             Cold
             not
             to
             be
             either
             Rest
             ,
             or
             Motion
             formaly
             in
             itself
             :
             and
             though
             Heat
             generaly
             caus
             some
             Motion
             ,
             yet
             Cold
             may
             be
             without
             any
             Sensible
             Motion
             ;
             as
             in
             Ice
             ,
             wherof
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             are
             Consistent
             and
             Immote
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             a
             very
             notable
             Motion
             and
             Commotion
             ,
             without
             any
             notable
             Variation
             of
             Heat
             or
             Cold
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Torricellian
             Tube
             be
             filled
             almost
             with
             Mercury
             or
             Water
             and
             some
             Air
             left
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             stop'd
             with
             your
             finger
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             Inverted
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             you
             shall
             observ
             a
             very
             notable
             Commotion
             in
             the
             Ascent
             of
             the
             Included
             Air
             through
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Water
             or
             Mercury
             ,
             almost
             like
             the
             Commotion
             that
             appears
             in
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Metalls
             by
             
               Aqua
               fortis
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             notable
             Variation
             of
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Cold
             ;
             which
             plainly
             shews
             that
             the
             notable
             Heat
             in
             the
             other
             is
             not
             from
             the
             Motion
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             Motion
             from
             the
             Heat
             ,
             as
             heer
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Weight
             :
             and
             so
             Motion
             being
             a
             Common
             Instrument
             both
             of
             Bodys
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             is
             Caused
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             doth
             Caus
             them
             Equivocaly
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             Univocaly
             in
             itself
             any
             other
             thing
             then
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             generaly
             ,
             and
             shall
             still
             proceed
             to
             shew
             particularly
             in
             every
             thing
             which
             may
             Colorably
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             only
             Motion
             .
             Now
             though
             Aether
             and
             Air
             be
             the
             more
             Active
             E●ements
             ,
             and
             Water
             and
             Earth
             less
             Active
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Proper
             Qualitys
             of
             Aether
             and
             Air
             ,
             which
             are
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             more
             Operative
             ,
             and
             of
             Water
             and
             Earth
             ,
             which
             are
             Moisture
             and
             Drines
             ,
             less
             Operative
             ;
             yet
             they
             also
             again
             Differ
             among
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             so
             Cold
             is
             less
             Operative
             then
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Drines
             then
             Moisture
             .
             Thus
             Heat
             by
             Contact
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             so
             Intens
             as
             to
             prevail
             against
             Cold
             ,
             doth
             sooner
             overcome
             it
             then
             Cold
             Heat
             ;
             as
             Fire
             Warms
             the
             Ambient
             Air
             almost
             Instantly
             ;
             but
             the
             Ambient
             Air
             doth
             not
             so
             suddenly
             Extinguish
             Fire
             in
             
             Iron
             Candent
             :
             and
             though
             it
             prevail
             so
             farr
             against
             Flame
             as
             to
             to
             destroy
             the
             Individuality
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             not
             prevent
             the
             Successive
             Generation
             therof
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             English
             or
             Dutch
             ,
             who
             Winter'd
             in
             Groenland
             ,
             or
             
               Nova
               Zembla
            
             ,
             find
             their
             Fires
             or
             Lights
             to
             go
             out
             in
             the
             Coldest
             Seasons
             .
             And
             in
             their
             Antiperist●sis
             and
             Conflict
             ,
             Cold
             doth
             more
             Excite
             and
             Provoke
             the
             Potential
             Heat
             ,
             then
             Heat
             doth
             Cold
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             makes
             Flesh
             to
             Burn
             and
             Blister
             ,
             and
             
               Nive
               perustus
            
             is
             no
             such
             Improper
             Phrase
             :
             but
             when
             the
             Cold
             overcomes
             the
             Heat
             ,
             it
             Mortifys
             and
             causeth
             Gangrenation
             ;
             which
             is
             sometimes
             prevented
             by
             applying
             a
             more
             Moderate
             Cold
             ,
             as
             of
             Snow
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             doth
             not
             Profligate
             ,
             but
             rather
             Excite
             and
             Recover
             the
             Internal
             Heat
             again
             .
             Thus
             though
             the
             Proper
             Effects
             of
             Heat
             be
             to
             heat
             ,
             and
             of
             Cold
             to
             cool
             ,
             yet
             by
             Antiperistasis
             they
             may
             Produce
             Contrary
             Effects
             ,
             which
             pilanly
             shews
             that
             there
             is
             such
             Antiperistas●s
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             Notion
             .
             Also
             from
             other
             Circumstantial
             Causalitys
             they
             may
             Produce
             other
             Collateral
             and
             Consequential
             Effects
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             observed
             of
             Heat
             .
             But
             wheras
             Heat
             first
             Rarefieth
             and
             then
             Condensateth
             ,
             contrarily
             Cold
             first
             Condensateth
             ,
             as
             Water
             in
             the
             Sealed
             VVeather-glass
             by
             the
             Frigefactive
             Power
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             in
             any
             Open
             Water
             ;
             and
             then
             Rarefieth
             by
             the
             Congelative
             Power
             therof
             ,
             as
             in
             Ice
             .
             And
             as
             Metalls
             Swell
             and
             are
             Dilated
             by
             Heat
             in
             and
             before
             Fusion
             ,
             and
             Contracted
             again
             by
             Cold
             ,
             so
             Ice
             is
             Dilated
             by
             Conglaciation
             and
             Contracted
             again
             by
             Melting
             .
             And
             wheras
             Cold
             doth
             not
             Conglaciate
             Bodys
             Actualy
             Cold
             which
             have
             much
             Potential
             Heat
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             Sack
             is
             hardly
             Congeled
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             very
             Hott
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Oils
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             it
             plainly
             proves
             Generation
             to
             be
             only
             the
             Production
             out
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             .
             Also
             Cold
             may
             thus
             not
             only
             Congregate
             Heterogeneo●s
             things
             by
             Conglaciation
             ,
             which
             doth
             Constipate
             them
             in
             the
             Consistence
             therof
             ,
             but
             also
             Segregate
             them
             ,
             as
             Saltwater
             frozen
             is
             more
             Insipid
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             which
             is
             not
             frozen
             is
             thereby
             rendred
             more
             Briny
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             it
             may
             Segregate
             Homogeneous
             things
             ,
             as
             Stone●
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             may
             Crack
             and
             Break
             with
             Cold
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Heat
             :
             but
             I
             esteem
             this
             to
             be
             rather
             a
             Discontinuation
             ,
             then
             a
             Segregation
             .
             And
             so
             generaly
             it
             renders
             Bodys
             more
             Fragile
             ;
             as
             Ice
             ,
             or
             Petrified
             Bodys
             ,
             Glass
             ,
             and
             most
             notably
             Steel
             suddenly
             Cooled
             ;
             and
             so
             any
             Iron
             is
             more
             Britle
             in
             Frosty
             Weather
             ;
             
             and
             Physicians
             observ
             the
             like
             of
             Bones
             of
             Animals
             .
             Thus
             also
             Cold
             is
             a
             Dissolvent
             as
             well
             as
             Heat
             ,
             and
             doth
             caus
             Vitrification
             and
             Crystallisation
             sometimes
             suddenly
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             might
             Effect
             more
             by
             long
             and
             Mature
             Generation
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             tried
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             and
             quick
             a
             Generator
             as
             Heat
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             weaker
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             by
             long
             continuance
             doth
             Produce
             Magnetism
             in
             other
             Bodys
             ;
             and
             Violent
             Tension
             of
             a
             Springe
             of
             Steel
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             long
             continued
             will
             by
             Degrees
             overcome
             the
             Elastical
             Potentia
             therof
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             very
             Spirit
             to
             Conform
             to
             that
             Figure
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             many
             neglected
             Operators
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             though
             more
             weak
             and
             dull
             may
             in
             longer
             time
             Produce
             very
             notable
             Effects
             .
          
           
             IV.
             As
             Aether
             Produceth
             Color
             ,
             so
             doth
             Air
             Sound
             ;
             which
             yet
             as
             the
             other
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             be
             no
             Simple
             ,
             but
             a
             Mist
             Quality
             .
             And
             though
             it
             hath
             been
             antiently
             observed
             that
             Color
             is
             Mist
             of
             Light
             and
             Opacity
             ,
             yet
             no
             notice
             hath
             been
             taken
             of
             any
             such
             Misture
             in
             Sound
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Instrument
             of
             Human
             Speech
             and
             Discours
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             of
             those
             other
             Sensibles
             ,
             whose
             Intrinsecal
             Nature
             is
             less
             known
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             I
             I
             find
             it
             very
             difficult
             farther
             to
             explain
             any
             thing
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             I
             want
             even
             Common
             Terms
             ,
             and
             words
             whereby
             to
             express
             my
             Conceptions
             .
             I
             have
             already
             proposed
             generaly
             ,
             that
             as
             Earth
             hath
             some
             Proper
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             Consistence
             ,
             and
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             whereby
             to
             Fix
             itself
             ;
             so
             it
             hath
             also
             other
             Connatural
             Qualitys
             in
             itself
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             Fix
             the
             more
             Agile
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             other
             three
             Fluid
             Elements
             ,
             which
             also
             require
             their
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             be
             Mist
             and
             Contemperated
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             fower
             First
             Qualitys
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             discovered
             Opacity
             to
             be
             a
             Simple
             Quality
             Contrary
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             Color
             is
             Produced
             .
             And
             that
             as
             Light
             is
             an
             Aethereal
             Quality
             ,
             so
             Opacity
             is
             a
             Terrene
             Quality
             ;
             as
             plainly
             the
             Earth
             is
             most
             Opacous
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             no
             Fixed
             Colors
             without
             some
             Terreity
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Fixed
             are
             in
             such
             Bodys
             as
             are
             also
             Consistent
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             fear
             to
             seem
             too
             Curious
             and
             Novell
             in
             asserting
             any
             such
             Analogy
             in
             Sound
             ;
             however
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             promised
             ,
             I
             shall
             adventure
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             farther
             Essay
             therof
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             best
             Musical
             Terms
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             shall
             call
             the
             two
             Simple
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             I
             conceiv
             to
             be
             the
             Principles
             of
             
             Sound
             Acutum
             and
             Grave
             ,
             or
             Shrill
             and
             Flatt
             :
             wherof
             Shrilnes
             is
             the
             Aereal
             ,
             and
             more
             Agile
             Quality
             ;
             and
             Flatnes
             the
             Terrene
             ,
             and
             more
             Fixative
             Quality
             :
             or
             if
             we
             will
             accept
             of
             Latin
             Terms
             Analogical
             to
             Light
             and
             Colors
             ,
             we
             may
             call
             a
             Sound
             or
             Voice
             wherin
             Shrilnes
             doth
             Predominate
             ,
             
               Vox
               Clara
            
             ;
             and
             wherin
             Flatnes
             ,
             
               Vox
               Fusca
            
             :
             but
             as
             Pure
             Light
             or
             Pure
             Opacity
             are
             not
             Visible
             ,
             so
             I
             suppose
             Pure
             Shrilnes
             ,
             or
             Pure
             Flatnes
             ,
             are
             not
             Audible
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             that
             they
             can
             Actualy
             Exist
             in
             their
             own
             Simple
             Extremitys
             .
             And
             as
             Light
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Degree
             of
             Opacity
             ,
             nor
             Opacity
             of
             Light
             ,
             but
             Different
             and
             Contrary
             Qualitys
             ;
             so
             that
             which
             I
             intend
             by
             Acutum
             and
             Grave
             ,
             and
             their
             Shrilnes
             and
             Flatnes
             is
             no
             Degree
             ;
             as
             Tones
             or
             the
             several
             Not
             es
             of
             the
             Gamut
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             Contrary
             and
             Different
             Qualitys
             .
             Yet
             I
             also
             observ
             one
             general
             Difference
             of
             Degrees
             between
             Color
             and
             Sound
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             all
             Fixed
             Colors
             have
             a
             notable
             Degree
             of
             Terreity
             ,
             which
             fixeth
             them
             ,
             and
             Desultory
             Colors
             less
             ;
             so
             Sound
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             Desultory
             and
             Momentaneous
             Individualy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             requires
             a
             less
             share
             of
             Terreity
             then
             Desultory
             Color
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             commonly
             Produced
             by
             Collision
             of
             Terrene
             Bodys
             Originaly
             .
             And
             as
             Fire
             Produced
             by
             Collision
             Originaly
             may
             fire
             a
             whole
             Train
             of
             Gunpowder
             Successively
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Original
             Collision
             Produce
             Sound
             ,
             that
             is
             afterward
             Continued
             by
             its
             own
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             which
             is
             alway
             Potentialy
             in
             all
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             Actuated
             by
             such
             Collision
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             hath
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             some
             Earth
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Elements
             (
             and
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Terreous
             Motes
             and
             Corpuscles
             to
             float
             therin
             )
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             Produced
             Instrumentaly
             and
             Equivocaly
             by
             Motion
             ,
             or
             rather
             Commotion
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Original
             Instrument
             therof
             is
             Collision
             ,
             so
             the
             Immediate
             Caus
             of
             any
             Sound
             is
             the
             Tremor
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             caused
             by
             Commotion
             .
             Wherefore
             Aether
             and
             Planets
             though
             most
             Swift
             Movers
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             they
             Move
             in
             Fluid
             Ambient
             Bodys
             most
             Equaly
             ,
             and
             thereby
             make
             no
             Commotion
             therof
             ,
             therefore
             also
             they
             make
             no
             Sound
             ,
             or
             Nois
             ,
             or
             Pythagorean
             Musike
             :
             yea
             Aqueous
             or
             Terreous
             Bodys
             so
             Moving
             in
             Air
             ,
             make
             litle
             or
             no
             Sound
             ;
             as
             a
             
               Stella
               Cadens
            
             ,
             Snow
             ,
             Rain
             ,
             Hail
             ,
             in
             the
             fall
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Earth
             :
             so
             a
             Round
             and
             Smooth
             Bullet
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             hollow
             ,
             shott
             from
             a
             Gun
             makes
             no
             Proportionable
             Nois
             ,
             becaus
             by
             the
             swift
             Motion
             therof
             it
             preventeth
             the
             Resistance
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             litle
             or
             no
             Commotion
             therin
             ;
             wheras
             a
             Rod
             ,
             or
             Whip
             ,
             by
             a
             Smart
             Percussion
             of
             the
             Air
             Resisting
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             suffering
             a
             Commotion
             ,
             maketh
             a
             notable
             Sound
             ;
             and
             especialy
             Thunder
             ,
             which
             suddenly
             breaking
             out
             of
             the
             Cloudy
             Meteor
             teareth
             it
             asunder
             ,
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             dasheth
             it
             upon
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             by
             sudden
             Expansion
             of
             the
             Inflamed
             Lightning
             maketh
             such
             a
             Terrible
             Report
             (
             like
             the
             Flame
             of
             Gunpowder
             out
             of
             a
             Gun
             )
             and
             so
             fluid
             Bodys
             by
             mutual
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sudden
             Impuls
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             Mingle
             peaceably
             ,
             make
             a
             Violent
             Commotion
             ,
             and
             Produce
             Sound
             ;
             as
             Water
             suddenly
             dashed
             against
             Water
             ;
             wheras
             in
             a
             gentle
             Flux
             and
             Mixture
             it
             makes
             litle
             or
             no
             Commotion
             ,
             or
             Sound
             .
             But
             to
             Continue
             the
             Sound
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Continued
             Tremor
             in
             the
             Solid
             Body
             ,
             as
             Bells
             ,
             Strings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Tremor
             Originaly
             by
             Commotion
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Sound
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             as
             in
             Collition
             of
             Wooll
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Continued
             the
             Sound
             ceaseth
             ;
             as
             by
             stopping
             a
             Bell.
             But
             any
             Tremor
             of
             a
             Body
             in
             the
             outward
             Superficies
             therof
             ,
             may
             so
             caus
             the
             Sound
             to
             be
             heard
             without
             the
             Body
             ;
             as
             is
             reported
             of
             the
             Aetites
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Bell
             of
             Gold
             being
             Closed
             round
             with
             a
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Clapper
             ,
             within
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             Commotion
             under
             Water
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             Tremor
             also
             in
             the
             Superficies
             therof
             ,
             may
             caus
             a
             Sound
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             though
             also
             Water
             and
             Ice
             ,
             Glass
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Terraqueous
             Composita
             have
             much
             Air
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Earth
             ,
             in
             their
             Mistions
             and
             so
             may
             be
             Proportionably
             capable
             of
             Sound
             ,
             which
             is
             Mist
             of
             the
             two
             Simple
             Qualitys
             ,
             Proper
             to
             Air
             ,
             and
             Earth
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Tremor
             is
             the
             most
             Notable
             and
             Immediate
             Instrument
             of
             Sound
             ,
             yet
             the
             Multiplication
             of
             the
             Sound
             in
             the
             Air
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             only
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Quality
             itself
             so
             first
             Actuated
             thereby
             without
             any
             more
             Commotion
             .
             And
             indeed
             Sound
             doth
             not
             caus
             any
             such
             Undulation
             or
             Waveing
             therof
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             like
             Circles
             in
             a
             Pond
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             .
             Much
             less
             is
             Sound
             or
             Voice
             ,
             though
             Articulate
             ,
             any
             figuration
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             Carving
             therof
             into
             Characters
             ,
             like
             written
             Letters
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             could
             not
             hear
             two
             several
             Sounds
             together
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             if
             they
             be
             very
             Dissonant
             ;
             as
             of
             a
             Voice
             and
             of
             a
             Musical
             Instrument
             ;
             or
             any
             one
             Sound
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Voices
             in
             Consort
             by
             attending
             more
             to
             it
             then
             to
             others
             :
             and
             certeinly
             several
             Auditors
             may
             so
             attend
             to
             ,
             and
             hear
             several
             Voices
             :
             for
             the
             
             Figure
             of
             the
             one
             Intersecting
             the
             other
             would
             thereby
             Disfigure
             and
             Deface
             one
             another
             .
             Nor
             could
             an
             Echo
             then
             return
             any
             Articulate
             Voice
             ,
             when
             the
             Figured
             Air
             is
             dashed
             against
             a
             Concave
             Bank
             or
             Wall
             ,
             unless
             the
             Bank
             or
             Wall
             had
             also
             such
             Organical
             Parts
             ,
             whereby
             to
             Figurate
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             Return
             it
             :
             but
             only
             the
             Air
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             having
             the
             sound
             Actuated
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             Reverberated
             ,
             doth
             Return
             it
             with
             the
             Sound
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             by
             a
             Stop
             therof
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             also
             be
             Diverted
             by
             Wind.
             And
             in
             an
             Echo
             we
             only
             Hear
             the
             last
             Word
             Because
             it
             is
             last
             ,
             for
             the
             precedent
             Words
             by
             that
             Stop
             being
             overtaken
             by
             the
             following
             are
             somwhat
             drowned
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             is
             not
             .
             Nor
             do
             great
             Winds
             or
             Wafts
             of
             the
             Air
             caus
             Proportionable
             Sounds
             ,
             unles
             they
             Collide
             the
             Air
             against
             Trees
             or
             Houses
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             whereby
             they
             caus
             such
             a
             Tremor
             in
             it
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Motion
             or
             Undulation
             of
             the
             Air
             in
             itself
             ,
             causeth
             neither
             Tremor
             ,
             nor
             Sound
             .
             And
             the
             Sound
             or
             Voice
             is
             Continualy
             Propagated
             in
             the
             Air
             by
             the
             first
             Sound
             or
             Voice
             Actuated
             in
             it
             :
             and
             so
             doth
             pass
             away
             continualy
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             i●
             said
             ,
             
               Nescit
               Vox
               missa
               reverti
            
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             same
             Voice
             (
             otherwise
             then
             by
             an
             Echo
             )
             be
             heard
             twice
             by
             one
             man
             ,
             unles
             he
             could
             fly
             away
             Faster
             then
             it
             ,
             and
             hear
             it
             again
             ,
             as
             another
             man
             doth
             at
             a
             farther
             Distance
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             :
             for
             it
             is
             very
             swift
             ,
             though
             not
             like
             Emanant
             Light
             of
             Lightning
             ,
             which
             is
             seen
             before
             we
             hear
             the
             Thunder-clap
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             estimate
             the
             distance
             of
             the
             Thunder
             cloud
             and
             different
             Space
             of
             Time
             ,
             between
             the
             first
             Sight
             of
             the
             Flash
             ,
             and
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Clap
             ,
             we
             may
             partly
             judg
             of
             their
             different
             Velocitys
             .
             Also
             Sound
             is
             very
             Longinquous
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             farr
             as
             Light
             Emanant
             :
             Broad
             sides
             in
             a
             late
             Naval
             Batell
             have
             been
             heard
             an
             hundred
             Miles
             from
             the
             Place
             .
             Nor
             is
             Sound
             Emanant
             ,
             but
             always
             Inherent
             ,
             though
             never
             Immanent
             ,
             but
             Transient
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             no
             Refraction
             ,
             nor
             Reflection
             of
             itself
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Air
             (
             in
             which
             it
             is
             Inherent
             )
             is
             only
             Moved
             by
             the
             Wind
             ,
             which
             yet
             doth
             not
             wholy
             Divert
             it
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             suddenly
             Propagated
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             Penetrateth
             and
             passeth
             away
             more
             swiftly
             ,
             then
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Air
             can
             Move
             in
             itself
             by
             any
             Corporeal
             Motion
             :
             and
             it
             is
             Reflected
             in
             an
             Echo
             only
             by
             the
             Reverberation
             of
             the
             Air
             itself
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             terminateth
             and
             abateth
             itself
             by
             less
             and
             less
             Degrees
             .
             And
             yet
             while
             it
             continues
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Spent
             ,
             or
             Exhausted
             by
             Hearing
             ,
             as
             Odors
             ,
             
             and
             Sapors
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Gross
             ,
             and
             more
             Immersed
             in
             the
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             Liquors
             ,
             therof
             ;
             but
             a
             whole
             Army
             of
             Soldiers
             may
             all
             Hear
             the
             Oration
             of
             their
             General
             :
             which
             also
             plainly
             sheweth
             it
             not
             to
             be
             any
             Figurative
             ,
             or
             Corporeal
             thing
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             wonderfull
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ;
             which
             successively
             and
             by
             Innumerable
             Propagated
             Individualitys
             so
             conveys
             itself
             to
             the
             very
             Organ
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             yet
             not
             corporealy
             striking
             upon
             the
             Tympanum
             therof
             ;
             as
             Anatomists
             generaly
             suppose
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             call
             some
             Internal
             Parts
             of
             the
             Ear
             by
             such
             Significant
             Names
             ,
             Incus
             and
             Malleus
             ;
             for
             plainly
             in
             Hearing
             we
             do
             not
             Perceiv
             any
             the
             least
             Commotion
             or
             Tremor
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Spiritual
             Quality
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Proper
             Sensible
             and
             Object
             of
             the
             Sens
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             feel
             any
             Commotion
             ,
             as
             in
             discharging
             a
             Gun
             neer
             to
             the
             Ear
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             the
             Waft
             of
             Air
             which
             the
             Ear
             feels
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Part
             of
             the
             Body
             also
             may
             by
             the
             Sens
             of
             Feeling
             ,
             but
             doth
             Hear
             only
             the
             Vehement
             Sensible
             of
             Sound
             by
             the
             Sens
             of
             Hearing
             .
             Nor
             yet
             are
             there
             any
             Rays
             of
             Sound
             as
             of
             Light
             ,
             so
             to
             convey
             unto
             the
             Sense
             the
             Image
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             several
             Images
             to
             several
             mens
             Senses
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             same
             Spiritual
             Quality
             is
             so
             propagated
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             Admirable
             and
             Curious
             ,
             and
             deserving
             more
             Notice
             and
             Consyderation
             then
             Philosophy
             hath
             hitherto
             bestowed
             upon
             it
             .
             Also
             several
             Sounds
             do
             Penetrate
             one
             another
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             Convey
             the
             whole
             Sound
             in
             every
             Point
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Ear
             within
             the
             Sphere
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             Confound
             any
             of
             them
             so
             being
             Inherent
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             only
             Directed
             by
             the
             Breath
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             also
             Diverted
             by
             Winds
             ,
             and
             Reflected
             by
             Echo's
             :
             and
             several
             Sounds
             seem
             somwhat
             to
             hinder
             and
             Interrupt
             one
             another
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             not
             rather
             an
             Infirmity
             of
             the
             Sens
             ,
             then
             any
             Confusion
             of
             the
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             the
             Ey
             can
             not
             so
             distinctly
             See
             several
             Visibles
             ,
             though
             certeinly
             the
             Images
             therof
             do
             not
             Confound
             one
             another
             .
             And
             as
             Spiritual
             Magnitude
             ,
             or
             Ampliation
             by
             Multiplication
             of
             several
             Parts
             into
             one
             Total
             ,
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             Augment
             the
             whole
             beyond
             the
             Proportions
             of
             the
             Particulars
             ;
             so
             many
             Sounds
             together
             are
             Heard
             farther
             then
             any
             one
             of
             them
             Singly
             ;
             as
             a
             whole
             Broadside
             ,
             or
             Cry
             of
             Hounds
             ;
             like
             a
             great
             Mountain
             ,
             which
             is
             farther
             Visible
             in
             the
             Whole
             then
             any
             Part
             alone
             could
             be
             Seen
             .
             And
             Sound
             reflected
             at
             a
             great
             Distance
             is
             heard
             
             better
             then
             Directly
             ,
             but
             best
             neer
             to
             the
             Reflection
             (
             like
             Reflected
             Rays
             of
             Heat
             or
             Light
             )
             becaus
             though
             the
             Reflection
             doth
             not
             make
             any
             new
             figuration
             of
             the
             Sound
             or
             Voice
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             Return
             and
             Reduplicate
             it
             so
             Generating
             itself
             Successively
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             Mystery
             and
             Incognitum
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             Air
             which
             plainly
             is
             not
             Configurated
             or
             Effigiated
             by
             Sound
             or
             Voice
             ,
             but
             only
             putt
             into
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Tremor
             by
             the
             first
             Collision
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sound
             or
             Voice
             is
             first
             Actuated
             and
             Specificated
             Equivocaly
             ,
             should
             afterward
             Univocaly
             Generate
             it
             in
             itself
             Successively
             without
             any
             more
             Collision
             Commotion
             or
             Tremor
             in
             itself
             .
             For
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             none
             such
             afterward
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             try
             by
             a
             Flame
             of
             a
             Candle
             or
             the
             least
             Feather
             hung
             by
             a
             Thread
             in
             an
             upper
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             greatest
             Sound
             ,
             or
             Noise
             ,
             be
             made
             under
             the
             Chamber
             window
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Chamber
             be
             not
             shaken
             ,
             nor
             the
             Waft
             of
             Air
             come
             toward
             it
             ,
             but
             go
             the
             other
             way
             from
             it
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             concern
             the
             Sound
             :
             and
             then
             observe
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Motion
             or
             Tremor
             in
             the
             Flame
             or
             Feather
             ,
             more
             then
             would
             be
             without
             any
             such
             Sound
             or
             Nois
             :
             certeinly
             it
             will
             not
             be
             in
             any
             maner
             Proportionable
             to
             the
             greatnes
             of
             the
             Sound
             or
             Nois
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             if
             it
             were
             the
             very
             Sound
             or
             Nois
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             Penetrate
             any
             farther
             into
             this
             very
             Curious
             Secret
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             Pronounce
             what
             Sound
             is
             Particularly
             ;
             only
             Affirming
             it
             generaly
             to
             be
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Corporeal
             Motion
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             alway
             first
             Equivocaly
             Generated
             by
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             so
             Concom●tant
             and
             Instrumental
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             Necessarily
             Antecedent
             then
             in
             Heat
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Quality
             whatsoever
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             carefully
             Distinguish
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             between
             the
             very
             Essence
             and
             Formality
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             any
             most
             necessary
             Instrumentality
             therof
             whatsoever
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             should
             know
             no
             Difference
             between
             our
             own
             Bodys
             and
             Spirits
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             therof
             .
             And
             whosoever
             will
             not
             so
             Distinguish
             between
             the
             Spiritual
             Quality
             of
             Sound
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Proper
             Sensible
             and
             the
             first
             Collision
             Motion
             and
             Tremor
             which
             is
             only
             the
             Equivocal
             Generator
             therof
             ,
             though
             alway
             necessarily
             requisite
             as
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             in
             itself
             hardly
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Common
             Sensible
             ,
             nor
             Perceptible
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Sound
             by
             the
             same
             
             Sens
             of
             Hearing
             )
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             be
             like
             unto
             him
             who
             affirmed
             that
             he
             could
             play
             upon
             the
             Organs
             ,
             and
             upon
             farther
             Examination
             it
             was
             found
             that
             he
             could
             only
             blow
             the
             Bellows
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             we
             may
             better
             consyder
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             this
             great
             question
             concerning
             Motion
             throughout
             ,
             we
             will
             Recollect
             what
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             also
             add
             this
             unto
             the
             rest
             ;
             And
             so
             suppose
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             very
             well
             ,
             the
             same
             Air
             to
             be
             
               per
               omnia
            
             Tepid
             ,
             that
             is
             Hott
             ,
             and
             Cold
             ,
             and
             also
             Luminous
             ,
             and
             now
             also
             Sonorous
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             ,
             yea
             to
             have
             many
             Visible
             Images
             and
             Audible
             Sounds
             Penetrating
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Body
             of
             Air
             wherin
             they
             are
             in
             every
             point
             therof
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Human
             Invention
             can
             find
             out
             and
             assigne
             so
             many
             several
             motions
             ,
             as
             all
             these
             and
             some
             more
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             heerafter
             also
             add
             in
             one
             Body
             
               per
               omnia
            
             Puncta
             therof
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             ,
             he
             may
             perhaps
             also
             Move
             me
             from
             my
             present
             Judgment
             and
             contrary
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Aery
             Expansum
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             to
             be
             the
             Common
             Passage
             between
             the
             Aether
             and
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             Transmitting
             Ae●hereous
             Rays
             Downward
             ,
             and
             Aqueous
             Vapors
             Upward
             ,
             hath
             no
             Proper
             and
             Fixed
             Inhabitants
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             only
             Vapors
             or
             Waters
             above
             ,
             and
             Meteors
             ,
             which
             Move
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             like
             Birds
             flying
             in
             it
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Aether
             hath
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             is
             the
             Native
             Country
             and
             Region
             of
             Various
             Elementary
             Composita
             ,
             Vegetatives
             ,
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             of
             Man
             himself
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             conceive
             that
             all
             these
             Unnecessary
             and
             Deformed
             Meteors
             ,
             which
             now
             appear
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             were
             so
             in
             it
             when
             it
             was
             first
             made
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             ;
             for
             whose
             sake
             ,
             not
             only
             Earth
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Elements
             were
             Accursed
             ;
             and
             that
             Curs
             hath
             produced
             many
             Sensitive
             Anomala
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             Briars
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             but
             also
             Inundations
             ,
             Meteors
             ,
             Comets
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Imperfections
             Monsters
             and
             Anomala
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             made
             Perfect
             and
             truly
             Natural
             :
             and
             we
             only
             read
             of
             Vapors
             then
             in
             the
             Air
             which
             are
             the
             Natural
             Effluvia
             of
             Water
             ,
             (
             as
             Rays
             are
             the
             Emanations
             of
             Aether
             )
             and
             most
             wonderfull
             M●nstrua
             ,
             Vehicles
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             said
             expressly
             that
             the
             Excess
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             Rain
             ,
             and
             which
             otherwise
             may
             seem
             most
             Needfull
             ,
             and
             least
             Noxious
             ,
             was
             not
             then
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               God
               had
               not
               yet
               caused
               it
               to
               Rain
               upon
               
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Watered
             only
             with
             Vapors
             and
             that
             ,
             
               There
               went
               up
               a
               Mist
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Watered
               the
               whole
               face
               of
               the
               Ground
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             supplied
             the
             Fountains
             Springs
             and
             Rivers
             of
             Fresh
             Water
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             Ingaged
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             plainly
             prove
             Vapor
             to
             be
             only
             Water
             Rarefied
             ,
             and
             not
             Air.
             It
             is
             expressly
             so
             termed
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             Waters
             above
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             Elementary
             Water
             or
             
               Waters
               beneath
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Demonstrable
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             all
             the
             Propertys
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             Air
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             Corporeal
             and
             Common
             Affection
             of
             Rarity
             ;
             but
             as
             Air
             if
             it
             be
             never
             so
             much
             Rarefied
             or
             Expanded
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             therefore
             ceas
             to
             be
             Air
             ,
             so
             neither
             Water
             Rarefied
             into
             Vapor
             ,
             to
             be
             Water
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             so
             Cold
             as
             Air
             ,
             but
             rather
             Tepid
             ;
             nor
             so
             Diaphanous
             ,
             but
             Refracts
             more
             ;
             nor
             so
             Sonorous
             ,
             for
             any
             Voice
             is
             better
             and
             farther
             heard
             in
             Sude
             and
             Serene
             Weather
             ,
             then
             in
             Mists
             and
             Foggs
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             that
             it
             Moistens
             more
             then
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Property
             of
             Water
             .
             And
             we
             have
             most
             Sensible
             Experiment
             in
             t
             he
             ready
             Return
             therof
             into
             Water
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Efflux
             therof
             from
             Water
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             by
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             ,
             and
             no
             Transpeciation
             .
             Certeinly
             we
             may
             as
             well
             affirm
             Ice
             to
             be
             Earth
             ,
             as
             Vapor
             Air.
             Nor
             are
             all
             those
             Bubbles
             which
             appear
             in
             Expansion
             of
             Fluid
             Bodys
             always
             Air
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             but
             commonly
             Vapor
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             a
             greater
             aptitude
             to
             be
             Imbibed
             by
             Dry
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             to
             Insinuate
             themselves
             into
             them
             more
             then
             into
             Pores
             ,
             into
             which
             Air
             doth
             more
             readily
             enter
             ;
             and
             they
             stick
             longer
             to
             Glass
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             then
             Air
             ;
             and
             Moisten
             more
             ;
             with
             many
             such
             Symptoms
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             Discerned
             ,
             being
             in
             themselves
             of
             very
             Different
             Natures
             .
             And
             we
             must
             also
             Distinguish
             between
             Vapors
             themselves
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             Produced
             by
             the
             more
             gentle
             and
             Calefactive
             Power
             of
             Heat
             ,
             and
             were
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             so
             made
             in
             this
             Second
             Day
             ,
             and
             readily
             Return
             again
             into
             Water
             ;
             as
             in
             Rain
             ,
             or
             any
             Distillation
             ,
             and
             still
             continue
             Actualy
             Moist
             ;
             and
             these
             Vapors
             are
             also
             more
             Fluid
             ,
             and
             only
             Conglomerate
             together
             with
             litle
             Consistence
             in
             more
             Dark
             Mi●ts
             and
             Foggs
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             see
             to
             rise
             from
             Rivers
             and
             Vallys
             in
             a
             Morning
             ,
             or
             Evening
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             Common
             Elementary
             Water
             or
             Waters
             beneath
             ,
             but
             Waters
             above
             ;
             which
             therefore
             
             are
             so
             easily
             Trasmuted
             ,
             Neither
             are
             Clouds
             any
             Cisterns
             ,
             Membranes
             ,
             or
             Sponges
             ,
             conteining
             Rain
             ;
             for
             indeed
             Rain-water
             is
             such
             a
             Ponderous
             Body
             as
             could
             not
             Possibly
             be
             Suspended
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             but
             would
             fall
             down
             in
             Cataracts
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Terricolae
             ;
             wheras
             these
             Vapors
             being
             suddenly
             Rarefied
             by
             Heat
             ,
             and
             as
             suddenly
             Condensated
             again
             by
             Cold
             ,
             or
             Comprest
             by
             Wind
             ,
             do
             accordingly
             Descend
             leasurely
             in
             greater
             or
             less
             Drops
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             Body
             therof
             is
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             carried
             about
             to
             Water
             a
             greater
             Space
             of
             Ground
             ;
             and
             so
             Dews
             ,
             which
             are
             Vapors
             not
             drawn
             up
             so
             forcibly
             ,
             nor
             so
             high
             ,
             (
             commonly
             by
             the
             Nocturnal
             Tepor
             ,
             )
             soon
             fall
             down
             again
             upon
             Trees
             and
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             are
             there
             collected
             and
             hang
             in
             Drops
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Air
             be
             very
             Cold
             ,
             whereby
             these
             Moist
             Vapors
             are
             Congelated
             ,
             then
             accordingly
             they
             either
             fall
             in
             Hail
             (
             as
             Icicles
             ,
             and
             Stiriae
             in
             some
             Cold
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             and
             by
             their
             very
             Stillicidation
             and
             Agitation
             are
             formed
             into
             such
             Corpuscular
             Figures
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             ever
             been
             one
             Intire
             Body
             of
             Ice
             in
             the
             Air.
             And
             if
             the
             Cold
             be
             not
             so
             Intens
             ,
             and
             the
             Vapors
             much
             Agitated
             before
             and
             in
             their
             Congelation
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             turned
             into
             Snow
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             frozen
             Spume
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             Lighter
             Body
             is
             therefore
             longer
             Suspended
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             there
             Congeled
             in
             whole
             Lumps
             as
             appears
             plainly
             in
             the
             Alps
             ,
             but
             falling
             lower
             in
             our
             lower
             Regions
             breaks
             into
             Flakes
             .
             And
             Dews
             which
             do
             not
             Ascend
             higher
             are
             turned
             into
             Frosts
             .
             Or
             there
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             Vapor
             Produced
             by
             the
             more
             Violent
             and
             Caustike
             Power
             of
             Heat
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Burnt
             and
             Adust
             thereby
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             Fume
             ,
             or
             Smoak
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             Desiccated
             and
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             hath
             such
             Terrene
             Qualitys
             ,
             wherwith
             Water
             is
             Mist
             ,
             Actuated
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             continue
             longer
             ,
             and
             is
             rather
             Actualy
             Dry
             then
             Moist
             .
             And
             there
             are
             some
             such
             Dry
             Mists
             lower
             in
             Summer
             ;
             and
             they
             portend
             Dry
             Weather
             commonly
             ;
             And
             of
             these
             Fumes
             are
             the
             Bright
             Clouds
             (
             which
             indeed
             are
             more
             Properly
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             particular
             Name
             in
             Hebrew
             )
             Composed
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             usualy
             higher
             in
             the
             Air
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             being
             so
             raised
             by
             the
             greater
             Heat
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sky
             is
             also
             Exprest
             by
             their
             Name
             .
             And
             more
             moist
             Thunderclouds
             which
             are
             of
             the
             other
             kind
             and
             usualy
             Resolved
             into
             Rain
             are
             lower
             then
             these
             Bright
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             go
             one
             way
             while
             the
             others
             go
             another
             way
             .
             
             But
             I
             suppose
             that
             these
             Bright
             Clouds
             (
             which
             are
             therefore
             so
             called
             becaus
             they
             do
             more
             Equaly
             Reflect
             the
             Sun
             beams
             like
             a
             Molten
             Speculum
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             commonly
             are
             not
             Resolved
             into
             Rain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             termed
             
               Clouds
               without
               Water
            
             ,
             but
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Hebraical
             Etymology
             by
             farther
             Concoction
             and
             Condensation
             or
             Compression
             and
             the
             Agitation
             of
             the
             Air
             they
             are
             at
             length
             broken
             and
             Comminuted
             into
             those
             litle
             Bodys
             or
             Pulviscles
             which
             we
             call
             Motes
             ,
             and
             are
             Visibly
             seen
             in
             Sun
             beams
             ,
             and
             continue
             so
             in
             the
             Air
             floating
             up
             and
             down
             longer
             then
             any
             dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             calleth
             it
             ,
             Cloud
             of
             Dust
             )
             which
             almost
             as
             suddenly
             falleth
             as
             it
             riseth
             ;
             Wheras
             these
             being
             more
             Fuliginous
             and
             Light
             do
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             much
             longer
             ;
             though
             at
             length
             they
             also
             Descend
             and
             Subside
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             clogg
             and
             choak
             the
             Atmosphere
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             usualy
             replenished
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             drink
             them
             in
             continualy
             as
             Horses
             do
             Mudd
             the
             Water
             to
             thicken
             it
             ;
             And
             so
             Fishes
             Introsuct
             Air
             ,
             which
             contrarily
             doth
             Temper
             their
             more
             Dens
             Drink
             and
             make
             it
             more
             Thin
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             suck
             in
             and
             through
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             Torricellian
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             would
             suck
             it
             in
             more
             freely
             come
             toward
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Air
             in
             the
             Introsuction
             therof
             passeth
             through
             a
             less
             Strainer
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             long
             Live
             without
             some
             Introsuction
             of
             Air
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             Ponds
             frozen
             ,
             wherin
             we
             use
             to
             break
             Holes
             in
             the
             Ice
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Fishes
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Top
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             to
             Refresh
             themselves
             with
             the
             fresh
             Air
             ,
             which
             they
             there
             Introsuct
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             greedy
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             sick
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             easily
             taken
             :
             though
             also
             several
             sorts
             of
             Fishes
             require
             severaly
             more
             Rare
             or
             more
             Dens
             Drink
             ,
             as
             River
             fish
             will
             be
             stifled
             with
             Mudding
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             Seafish
             grow
             faint
             in
             fresh
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             indeed
             our
             Atmosphere
             is
             not
             nor
             may
             not
             be
             pure
             Air
             ,
             as
             is
             found
             by
             them
             who
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Tops
             of
             the
             Andes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Experiments
             of
             Birds
             and
             Beasts
             in
             the
             Airpump
             or
             expansor
             ,
             which
             are
             almost
             Exanimated
             thereby
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Tension
             and
             Elastici●y
             of
             the
             Air
             which
             is
             able
             to
             draw
             up
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Stagnum
             ,
             and
             very
             consyderable
             Weights
             :
             And
             Breathing
             is
             not
             only
             Spiration
             ,
             but
             Reciprocaly
             Inspiration
             or
             Drinking
             in
             of
             Air
             ;
             And
             there
             is
             much
             
             more
             Inspired
             then
             Respired
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Atmospherical
             Drink
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             kind
             of
             Aliment
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             Vapor
             is
             Excreted
             by
             Perspiration
             .
             And
             there
             is
             very
             great
             Difference
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             in
             several
             Habitations
             ,
             Higher
             ,
             or
             Lower
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Pycnometer
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             generaly
             that
             such
             a
             Temper
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Expansum
             ,
             is
             most
             desirable
             and
             healthfull
             ;
             which
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             might
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             was
             rather
             Mingled
             with
             Vapor
             or
             Waters
             above
             then
             with
             Fume
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             requisite
             in
             an
             Healthfull
             Air
             also
             that
             Excrementitious
             Vapors
             as
             well
             as
             Fumes
             ,
             which
             continualy
             Ascend
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             be
             Purged
             and
             Dispersed
             continualy
             by
             Wind
             ,
             or
             some
             Agitation
             of
             Open
             Air
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Close
             Rooms
             are
             very
             Offensive
             ,
             and
             almost
             Stifle
             the
             Breath
             ,
             especialy
             if
             they
             be
             Vaporous
             as
             newly
             Plasterd
             ,
             or
             With
             a
             Charcoal
             Fire
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             strangely
             Alters
             the
             Air
             by
             a
             sudden
             and
             vehement
             Rarefaction
             ;
             And
             because
             the
             Water
             doth
             most
             evaporate
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             chief
             Consyderation
             to
             be
             had
             therof
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Pure
             ,
             or
             Moorish
             or
             Brackish
             ;
             for
             Salt
             also
             will
             be
             Volatilised
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Earth
             doth
             also
             Evaporate
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Vapors
             therin
             ,
             but
             Rarefied
             Corpuscles
             of
             Earth
             do
             also
             Ascend
             with
             the
             Vapors
             ,
             Consyderation
             is
             to
             be
             had
             therof
             ;
             as
             whether
             it
             be
             Sandy
             or
             Chalky
             ,
             which
             Emitt
             least
             or
             best
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             Fenny
             or
             Slimy
             ,
             which
             are
             worst
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             Situation
             of
             Houses
             there
             is
             also
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             of
             the
             Soil
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Atmosphere
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Aliment
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             great
             and
             continual
             Instrument
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Consydered
             as
             some
             part
             of
             Houskeeping
             .
             The
             Wind
             which
             Purifys
             the
             Atmosphere
             is
             rightly
             termed
             
               Aer
               Motus
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Hebrew
             word
             signifys
             both
             )
             and
             I
             easily
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             no
             special
             Quality
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             only
             Motion
             and
             Agitation
             of
             the
             Air
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Fluid
             and
             Mobile
             Body
             ,
             and
             is
             Moved
             Variously
             by
             the
             Vapors
             Variously
             Ascending
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             Meteors
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             Circumstantial
             Causalitys
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             Condensating
             or
             Rarefying
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             render
             the
             Weather-cock
             as
             Unstable
             as
             the
             Weather-glass
             .
             And
             where
             the
             Motion
             begins
             ,
             it
             drives
             forward
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Mobile
             Body
             of
             the
             Air
             one
             upon
             another
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             find
             any
             Vent
             or
             Passage
             ,
             they
             being
             in
             Motion
             flow
             thither
             ,
             like
             Water
             ;
             whereby
             in
             some
             places
             there
             are
             more
             Constant
             Etesiae
             ,
             and
             Tradewinds
             ,
             as
             they
             
             call
             them
             ,
             like
             Vento's
             or
             Ventiducts
             made
             by
             Art
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             one
             of
             Columbus
             his
             Arguments
             that
             there
             was
             more
             Earth
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Winds
             are
             thus
             caused
             by
             Vapors
             ,
             so
             the
             Southern
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             being
             more
             Watery
             ,
             are
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             more
             Tepid
             or
             Warm
             ,
             and
             Rainy
             or
             Misty
             ;
             and
             the
             Northern
             parts
             being
             more
             Terreous
             ,
             and
             Emitting
             more
             of
             the
             Terreitys
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Northwind
             is
             contrarily
             more
             Cold
             and
             Dry.
             And
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             being
             carried
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             so
             better
             Concocting
             the
             Vapors
             which
             he
             hath
             before
             raised
             and
             passed
             over
             in
             such
             his
             Diurnal
             Cours
             ,
             therefore
             generaly
             Eastern
             Winds
             are
             also
             more
             Cold
             and
             Dry
             ,
             and
             Western
             Warmer
             and
             Moister
             ;
             and
             some
             Winds
             are
             observed
             to
             Rise
             and
             Fall
             with
             the
             Rising
             and
             Setting
             of
             the
             Sun.
             But
             if
             any
             Wind
             or
             Weather
             be
             so
             Copious
             and
             Durable
             as
             to
             be
             carried
             about
             the
             whole
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             Wind
             may
             be
             of
             a
             Contrary
             Temper
             from
             the
             same
             Caus
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             times
             Rains
             come
             from
             the
             North
             and
             East
             ;
             and
             commonly
             they
             are
             very
             great
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             Copious
             and
             Durable
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Africa
             ,
             and
             other
             hot
             Climes
             ,
             there
             are
             Infrequent
             Rains
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             happen
             they
             are
             Excessive
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Sun
             doth
             very
             Copiously
             rais
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             happen
             by
             any
             Circumstantial
             Causality
             that
             he
             can
             not
             Concremate
             and
             Desiccate
             them
             as
             much
             ,
             they
             all
             turn
             into
             Rain
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Hot
             Meteor
             of
             a
             Thunder-cloud
             draws
             very
             Copious
             and
             Dark
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             the
             Heat
             breaks
             forth
             in
             Lightning
             ,
             are
             presently
             Resolved
             into
             Rain
             :
             though
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             few
             other
             such
             Vapors
             in
             the
             Air
             neer
             to
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             dry
             Lightnings
             without
             any
             great
             Nois
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             Exploded
             out
             of
             such
             Clouds
             as
             the
             others
             :
             and
             Thunder-clouds
             may
             go
             against
             the
             Wind
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             Moved
             and
             Impelled
             by
             their
             own
             Heat
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             great
             Commotion
             after
             the
             Explosion
             of
             the
             Lightning
             they
             commonly
             turn
             the
             Wind.
             And
             Concurrent
             Causes
             may
             Move
             and
             Impell
             the
             Mobile
             Air
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             cannot
             Move
             fast
             enough
             Progressively
             ,
             then
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             must
             Move
             Circularly
             ;
             whereby
             it
             becomes
             a
             Turbo
             or
             Whirlwind
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             rather
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Winds
             blowing
             against
             one
             another
             .
             
               Ignes
               fatui
            
             are
             Inflamed
             Exhalations
             ,
             more
             Lucid
             ,
             and
             less
             Fiery
             ,
             having
             some
             Fatt
             and
             Viscous
             Corpuscles
             of
             Earth
             in
             their
             Misture
             ;
             and
             arise
             generaly
             from
             such
             Soils
             .
             
             And
             if
             they
             be
             more
             Igneous
             ,
             and
             more
             Rarefied
             thereby
             ,
             they
             are
             better
             Concocted
             ,
             and
             Ascend
             higher
             ,
             and
             become
             
               Stellae
               Cadentes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             l●ke
             ,
             which
             fall
             down
             again
             when
             that
             Heat
             is
             Extinct
             .
             But
             these
             Fiery
             Meteors
             which
             last
             longer
             ,
             are
             not
             comparably
             Igneous
             like
             Fulgur
             or
             Lightning
             ,
             which
             having
             a
             most
             Rare
             and
             Subtile
             Fomes
             ,
             and
             being
             also
             pent
             in
             and
             Condensated
             in
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             when
             it
             breaks
             forth
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             make
             a
             Terrible
             Nois
             by
             the
             sudden
             Collision
             of
             the
             Cloud
             every
             way
             against
             the
             Air
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             that
             sudden
             Eruption
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             therof
             ,
             doth
             wonderful
             Execution
             ,
             and
             is
             strangely
             Influential
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             of
             all
             Culinary
             Fire
             is
             most
             like
             to
             Aethereal
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             conceiv
             that
             it
             can
             so
             Calcine
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Cloud
             as
             to
             forge
             a
             Fulm●n
             ,
             Thunderbolt
             ,
             or
             Stone
             ;
             though
             I
             acknowledg
             that
             there
             is
             much
             Earth
             also
             in
             it
             ;
             wherof
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             some
             Insects
             ,
             as
             Tadpols
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             found
             to
             be
             Produced
             after
             Rain
             .
             All
             which
             Violent
             and
             Excessive
             Meteors
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             general
             Effects
             of
             the
             Divine
             Curs
             ;
             and
             so
             Thunder
             is
             called
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             but
             I
             do
             not
             apprehend
             these
             general
             Effects
             to
             be
             any
             such
             special
             Prodigys
             and
             Portents
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             .
             The
             Iris
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             Properly
             no
             Meteors
             ,
             but
             only
             Reflections
             of
             the
             Sun-beams
             from
             a
             Vaporous
             Cloud
             like
             a
             Prism
             ,
             being
             also
             more
             Opacous
             then
             the
             Bright
             Clouds
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             there
             were
             Rainbows
             before
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             before
             the
             Fall
             )
             as
             well
             as
             Lambs
             before
             the
             Pass-over
             ,
             Water
             and
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             before
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             for
             all
             such
             Sacramental
             Elements
             are
             in
             themselvs
             Natural
             ,
             and
             only
             supernaturaly
             Instituted
             to
             be
             Symbolical
             Signes
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
             which
             signifys
             Sunshine
             after
             Rain
             ,
             and
             doth
             very
             fitly
             declare
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             Noah
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             and
             his
             Family
             were
             then
             saved
             from
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             never
             after
             come
             upon
             his
             Posterity
             :
             and
             as
             God
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               remember
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               every
               Living
               Creature
               of
               all
               flesh
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             so
             should
             we
             ,
             when
             we
             behold
             this
             his
             Bow
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             thankfully
             remember
             his
             wonderful
             Deliverance
             ;
             both
             that
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             wherin
             we
             all
             who
             were
             then
             in
             the
             loins
             of
             
             Noah's
             Sons
             were
             preserved
             ,
             and
             also
             future
             ;
             concerning
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             such
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             this
             Signe
             therof
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             Waters
             under
             the
             Heaven
             be
             gathered
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Dry
             Land
             appear
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             And
             God
             called
             the
             Dry
             Land
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             Waters
             called
             he
             Seas
             .
             And
             God
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             Good.
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             Earth
             bring
             forth
             Grass
             ,
             the
             Herb
             yielding
             Seed
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruit
             Tree
             yielding
             Seed
             after
             his
             kind
             ,
             whose
             Seed
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             And
             the
             Earth
             brought
             forth
             Grass
             ,
             and
             Herb
             yielding
             Seed
             after
             his
             Kind
             ,
             and
             the
             Tree
             yielding
             Fruit
             ,
             whose
             Seed
             was
             in
             itself
             after
             his
             Kind
             .
             And
             God
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             Good.
             And
             the
             Evening
             and
             the
             Morning
             were
             the
             Third
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             God
             having
             before
             caused
             part
             of
             the
             Water
             to
             ascend
             in
             Vapors
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             did
             afterward
             caus
             the
             rest
             to
             subside
             ,
             and
             be
             derived
             into
             certein
             Canales
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             also
             prepared
             for
             it
             :
             and
             so
             made
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             covered
             with
             
             Water
             ,
             to
             appear
             together
             with
             it
             in
             one
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Dry
             Land
             was
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Confluvia
             of
             Waters
             Seas
             .
             And
             this
             Ordination
             of
             all
             these
             three
             Elements
             was
             their
             Goodness
             and
             Perfection
             .
             And
             when
             God
             had
             thus
             prepared
             all
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Earth
             ,
             being
             pregnant
             with
             Vegetative
             Principles
             ,
             accordingly
             to
             bring
             forth
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             ,
             above
             the
             Surface
             therof
             ,
             after
             their
             several
             Kinds
             :
             and
             the
             Herbs
             and
             Trees
             had
             also
             their
             several
             Seeds
             and
             Seminal
             Virtues
             in
             themselves
             ,
             whereby
             to
             Propagate
             and
             Multiply
             afterward
             .
             And
             this
             was
             their
             Goodness
             and
             Perfection
             .
             And
             all
             these
             were
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Third
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               Water
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Moisture
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Odors
               and
               Sapors
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               Flux
               and
               Reflux
               of
               Waters
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Earth
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               Drines
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               Consistence
               .
               8.
               
               Of
               Magnetical
               Virtue
               and
               Electricity
               .
               9.
               
               Of
               the
               Immobility
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               10.
               
               Of
               Vegetatives
               .
               11.
               
               Of
               the
               Goodnes
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Second
               and
               Third
               Days
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             THe
             Water
             which
             is
             Elementary
             and
             more
             properly
             such
             ,
             and
             wherof
             Vapor
             and
             Ice
             are
             only
             Various
             ,
             is
             next
             to
             Air
             above
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             Situation
             ,
             and
             Nature
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             Vapor
             ,
             and
             to
             Earth
             beneath
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             Ice
             .
             And
             though
             Earth
             and
             Water
             were
             in
             this
             Third
             Day
             made
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             ,
             one
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ;
             yet
             as
             they
             were
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             so
             they
             still
             are
             several
             and
             different
             Elements
             ;
             aswell
             as
             Air
             and
             Ae●her
             are
             several
             and
             d●fferent
             Heavens
             .
             And
             though
             they
             are
             thus
             Composed
             into
             one
             Globe
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             their
             several
             Provinces
             therin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             maner
             or
             Figure
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             said
             not
             only
             that
             Dry
             Land
             did
             appear
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             covered
             with
             the
             Sphere
             of
             Water
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             
             with
             Air
             ,
             and
             Air
             with
             Aether
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             there
             was
             a
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             Waters
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             generaly
             ,
             wherunto
             all
             Rivers
             do
             run
             ,
             though
             branched
             out
             into
             several
             Canale●
             :
             and
             though
             standing
             Ponds
             ,
             Lakes
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             Gulphs
             or
             Seas
             ,
             as
             the
             Caspian
             Sea
             ,
             may
             not
             communicate
             with
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             also
             Confluvia
             ,
             and
             Seas
             ,
             and
             so
             termed
             distributively
             afterward
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Waters
             which
             first
             covered
             the
             Earth
             all
             over
             ;
             wheras
             now
             the
             main
             Ocean
             covereth
             and
             compasseth
             it
             about
             only
             in
             one
             place
             .
             And
             as
             these
             Waters
             beneath
             flow
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             still
             above
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             Waters
             above
             floating
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             are
             also
             said
             to
             be
             above
             or
             upon
             it
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             upon
             or
             above
             ,
             and
             so
             Fowl
             are
             said
             to
             fly
             above
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Heavens
             )
             and
             as
             they
             are
             thus
             distinguished
             from
             Waters
             beneath
             ,
             so
             are
             also
             those
             Waters
             above
             the
             Earth
             from
             Waters
             beneath
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Subterraneous
             Fountains
             ,
             or
             depths
             of
             the
             Seas
             :
             for
             neither
             are
             any
             Waters
             under
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Dens
             ,
             and
             consequently
             lowest
             ;
             nor
             above
             any
             of
             the
             whole
             Heavens
             ,
             Superaether
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             or
             Air
             itself
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Rare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Higher
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             but
             these
             Expressions
             concerning
             the
             Vapors
             and
             Fountains
             are
             Respective
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             Absolutely
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             indicate
             several
             Regions
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             wheras
             we
             have
             no
             such
             indication
             of
             any
             several
             Regions
             in
             the
             Air
             or
             Aether
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             .
             Also
             though
             the
             Evaporation
             of
             Waters
             by
             Heat
             be
             Natural
             ,
             and
             only
             Supernaturaly
             produced
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Second
             Day
             ,
             as
             his
             other
             Works
             of
             Improper
             Creation
             were
             in
             other
             Days
             ;
             yet
             this
             Distribution
             of
             Earth
             and
             Waters
             in
             the
             Terraq●eous
             Globe
             therof
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             Composed
             in
             this
             Third
             Day
             ,
             seems
             more
             Extraordinary
             ,
             and
             Artificial
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             doth
             most
             plainly
             declare
             the
             Immediate
             Operation
             of
             God
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Days
             :
             for
             by
             what
             Natural
             Power
             could
             the
             Earth
             and
             Isles
             be
             raised
             above
             the
             Waters
             ?
             or
             the
             Mountains
             and
             Vallys
             be
             so
             ordered
             and
             Indented
             ?
             or
             who
             could
             cast
             those
             great
             Banks
             of
             the
             Shores
             ,
             and
             cut
             those
             vast
             Chanells
             of
             the
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             or
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             thither
             shall
             ye
             go
             and
             no
             farther
             ?
             which
             therefore
             God
             is
             said
             Originaly
             to
             do
             by
             Line
             and
             Levell
             ;
             as
             in
             Waterworks
             ,
             we
             so
             set
             them
             out
             that
             they
             may
             run
             to
             their
             Levell
             this
             way
             or
             that
             way
             in
             the
             Cutts
             prepared
             for
             them
             .
             And
             though
             men
             may
             make
             such
             less
             alterations
             
             therin
             ,
             and
             some
             greater
             have
             been
             made
             by
             accidental
             Breaches
             and
             Inundations
             ,
             yet
             as
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               brake
               up
               for
               it
               my
               Decreed
               place
            
             (
             or
             as
             it
             is
             Originaly
             ,
             established
             my
             Decree
             upon
             it
             )
             
               and
               sett
               Barrs
               and
               D●ors
            
             ,
             so
             generaly
             and
             in
             the
             main
             it
             continues
             the
             same
             :
             and
             since
             that
             Great
             and
             Universal
             Deluge
             ,
             yet
             Cosmographers
             can
             still
             find
             out
             those
             Seas
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             Isles
             ,
             which
             Moses
             declareth
             to
             have
             been
             before
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Divine
             Psalmist
             describeth
             both
             the
             Proper
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             of
             Waters
             and
             Earth
             ,
             
               Thou
               coveredst
               it
               with
               the
               Deep
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               Garment
               ;
               the
               Waters
               stood
               above
               the
               Mountains
               .
               At
               thy
               rebuke
               they
               fled
               ,
               at
               the
               Voice
               of
               thy
               Thunder
               they
               hasted
               away
               .
               They
               go
               up
               by
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               they
               go
               down
               by
               the
               Vallys
               ,
               unto
               the
               place
               that
               thou
               hast
               founded
               for
               them
               .
               Thou
               hast
               sett
               a
               Bound
               that
               they
               might
               not
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               turn
               not
               again
               to
               cover
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             so
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             the
             great
             Usefulness
             therof
             ,
             which
             thereby
             God
             prepared
             both
             for
             Vegetatives
             and
             Sensitives
             in
             the
             whole
             Oecumene
             or
             Habitable
             Earth
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Earth
             generaly
             is
             thus
             raised
             above
             the
             Waters
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Mountains
             and
             Summits
             therof
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             whole
             Campus
             ,
             which
             lys
             above
             the
             Levell
             of
             the
             Waters
             ;
             yet
             the
             Water
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             Province
             ,
             is
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             flows
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Earth
             is
             very
             elegantly
             expressed
             
               standing
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Water
               .
            
             And
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             
               founded
               it
               upon
            
             (
             or
             above
             )
             
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               established
               it
               upon
            
             (
             or
             above
             )
             
               the
               Flouds
            
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             true
             and
             proper
             according
             to
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Psalmist
             there
             speaks
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Oecumene
             or
             Habitable
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             so
             raised
             above
             the
             Waters
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             above
             it
             ;
             and
             thereby
             was
             made
             fru●tfull
             and
             Habitable
             :
             which
             the
             precedent
             Context
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             
               The
               Earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fulnes
               therof
               ,
               the
               World
               and
               all
               that
               dwell
               therin
               :
            
             nor
             do
             I
             apprehend
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             Spheres
             ,
             Aereal
             ,
             Aethereal
             ,
             and
             Superaethereal
             ,
             is
             there
             intended
             ;
             though
             the
             Author
             of
             Esdras
             saith
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Heavens
             are
             founded
             upon
             the
             Waters
             :
             but
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             that
             by
             World
             is
             there
             meant
             
               Orbis
               Terrae
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             so
             taken
             Hebraicaly
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             Languages
             ,
             because
             the
             Earth
             is
             our
             present
             World
             ;
             and
             so
             more
             restrictively
             we
             say
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             how
             farr
             the
             Waters
             are
             beneath
             the
             Levell
             or
             Campus
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             not
             particularly
             expressed
             ;
             yet
             we
             read
             of
             a
             great
             Deep
             or
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             of
             Fountains
             therof
             or
             
             therin
             ;
             (
             as
             we
             so
             say
             
               Fons
               .
               Blundusii
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             not
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             besides
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             any
             Fountain
             therof
             beneath
             it
             ,
             which
             feeds
             and
             supplys
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Deep
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             deepest
             of
             all
             Waters
             :
             and
             so
             Fountains
             and
             Depths
             of
             Waters
             are
             used
             indifferently
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               A
               Land
               of
               Brooks
               of
               Water
               ,
               of
               Fountains
               ,
               and
               Depths
               ,
               that
               spring
               out
               of
               Vallys
               and
               Hills
            
             :
             and
             both
             are
             said
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Earth
             ;
             wherefore
             becaus
             Rain
             and
             Waters
             in
             those
             dry
             Countrys
             were
             accounted
             great
             Blessings
             ,
             Iacob
             blesseth
             Ioseph
             with
             
               Blessings
               of
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               and
               Blessings
               of
               the
               deep
               that
               lieth
               under
               ,
            
             which
             Moses
             also
             repeateth
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             said
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Deep
             ,
             and
             also
             Fountains
             therof
             ,
             beneath
             ,
             and
             besides
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             alway
             termed
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             Deep
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             itself
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             Vapors
             ,
             Rain
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Deep
             or
             Sea
             is
             the
             Fountain
             ;
             to
             which
             that
             expression
             seems
             to
             refer
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             are
             joined
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             
               the
               Fountains
               of
               the
               Great
               Deep
               broken
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               Windows
               of
               Heaven
               were
               opened
            
             :
             and
             indeed
             they
             are
             so
             made
             to
             be
             Fountains
             one
             unto
             another
             mutualy
             and
             reciprocaly
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             the
             Conflux
             of
             all
             the
             Waters
             was
             gathered
             together
             ,
             to
             cover
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             did
             at
             first
             equaly
             cover
             the
             whole
             Surface
             therof
             ,
             but
             the
             Canales
             ,
             Campus
             ,
             and
             highest
             Hills
             ,
             as
             they
             then
             stood
             and
             continued
             :
             
               fifteen
               Cubits
               did
               the
               Waters
               prevail
               ,
               and
               the
               Mountains
               were
               covered
               .
            
             Whereby
             we
             may
             partly
             estimate
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Waters
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             Rarefied
             or
             Condensated
             more
             or
             less
             :
             nor
             can
             we
             exactly
             tell
             what
             is
             the
             Proportion
             of
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Waters
             to
             the
             Surface
             of
             Dry
             Land
             in
             the
             whole
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             Esdras
             saith
             ,
             
               Vpon
               the
               Third
               Day
               thou
               didst
               command
               that
               the
               Waters
               should
               be
               gathered
               in
               the
               Seaventh
               part
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               Six
               parts
               h●st
               thou
               dried
               up
            
             ;
             which
             might
             probably
             also
             have
             encouraged
             Columbus
             in
             his
             happy
             confidence
             of
             more
             Earth
             then
             was
             discovered
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             account
             there
             should
             still
             be
             much
             
               Terra
               Incognita
            
             .
             The
             Density
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Air
             more
             then
             of
             Water
             hath
             been
             observed
             to
             be
             as
             about
             a
             Thousand
             to
             One
             ,
             and
             yet
             Waters
             beneath
             are
             Rarefied
             into
             Vapors
             or
             Waters
             above
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             Rare
             as
             Air
             itself
             ;
             for
             Vapors
             and
             Fumes
             do
             not
             ascend
             into
             the
             Air
             by
             Impulsion
             of
             one
             part
             after
             another
             ,
             as
             Water
             may
             be
             squirted
             upward
             out
             of
             a
             Syringe
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             are
             called
             
               Pillars
               of
               Smoak
            
             in
             
             respect
             of
             the
             Figure
             therof
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             Titi●
             or
             Brand
             be
             held
             downward
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             yet
             the
             Smoak
             therof
             will
             ascend
             upward
             ,
             or
             remain
             suspended
             :
             and
             perhaps
             some
             Vaporous
             Meteors
             are
             Indefinitely
             in
             the
             Air
             or
             any
             Region
             therof
             ,
             even
             the
             highest
             Surface
             ,
             and
             so
             said
             to
             be
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             heer
             observ
             ,
             that
             as
             Vapors
             ,
             or
             Waters
             above
             ,
             were
             so
             made
             by
             special
             Creation
             in
             the
             Second
             Day
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             of
             special
             Use
             and
             Consideration
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             Subtile
             and
             Spirituous
             Effluvium
             ,
             and
             a
             notable
             Instrument
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             Menstruum
             carrying
             forth
             with
             it
             not
             only
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             also
             much
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             this
             is
             indeed
             that
             which
             Chymists
             commonly
             call
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             so
             carrieth
             forth
             the
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             with
             itself
             ;
             being
             a
             very
             fitt
             Vehicle
             therof
             :
             whence
             some
             have
             fansied
             a
             Conversion
             and
             Transpeciation
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             refuted
             :
             but
             certeinly
             it
             causeth
             a
             very
             great
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Bodys
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             emitted
             ,
             and
             Translation
             of
             the
             Spirits
             therof
             ;
             being
             not
             so
             Dens
             or
             Consistent
             as
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             as
             Water
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             produced
             ;
             and
             almost
             as
             Rare
             as
             Air
             and
             Aether
             :
             and
             so
             Intercedeth
             and
             Mediateth
             between
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             doth
             Evoke
             the
             Spirits
             therof
             ;
             as
             is
             commonly
             observed
             of
             the
             firmest
             Timber
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             often
             Wett
             and
             Dry
             again
             ,
             it
             soon
             Rotts
             ;
             which
             also
             takes
             away
             the
             State
             of
             Hay
             ,
             as
             Husbandmen
             say
             ,
             in
             their
             Chymical
             expression
             therof
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             famous
             Chymical
             Term
             of
             Fermentation
             is
             only
             the
             Operation
             of
             a
             Hott
             Spirit
             on
             a
             Moist
             ,
             Intrinsecaly
             within
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             by
             Vaporation
             ;
             which
             plainly
             discovers
             itself
             accordingly
             by
             some
             Turgescence
             and
             Ebullition
             ;
             and
             whereby
             the
             Benigne
             and
             Homogeneous
             Spirits
             are
             better
             Concocted
             and
             more
             equaly
             Distributed
             ,
             which
             doth
             exceedingly
             Meliorate
             and
             Maturate
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Maligne
             and
             Heterogeneous
             do
             Evaporate
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             the
             Spirits
             being
             in
             agitation
             ,
             by
             any
             Intemperate
             Excess
             ,
             or
             Defect
             ,
             become
             more
             Corrupt
             and
             Putrid
             .
             Thus
             Heat
             and
             Moisture
             Operating
             and
             Fermenting
             within
             Bodys
             produce
             all
             Elementary
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             also
             very
             subservient
             to
             Vegetation
             ,
             and
             Vivification
             .
             Now
             as
             I
             said
             before
             of
             Air
             ,
             so
             the
             very
             Spirit
             of
             Water
             is
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             apt
             Vocabulum
             therof
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             had
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             not
             thereby
             know
             the
             Substantial
             Spirit
             itself
             ,
             or
             the
             Nature
             therof
             ;
             but
             only
             by
             those
             Accidents
             
             or
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             discours
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             first
             or
             principal
             Quality
             of
             Water
             is
             Moisture
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             unless
             Water
             be
             Moist
             ,
             I
             neither
             know
             what
             is
             Water
             ,
             nor
             what
             is
             Moisture
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             that
             Elementary
             Water
             is
             most
             Moist
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             doth
             Moisten
             most
             strongly
             ,
             though
             Vapor
             ,
             being
             more
             Rare
             and
             Subtile
             ,
             may
             sooner
             penetrate
             ;
             as
             Fixed
             Fire
             doth
             certeinly
             Heat
             most
             ,
             though
             Volatile
             Flame
             doth
             most
             penetrate
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             Vapor
             hath
             thus
             penetrated
             ,
             it
             doth
             most
             Moisten
             by
             being
             Condensated
             again
             into
             Water
             :
             but
             Vapor
             may
             be
             also
             Adusted
             and
             turned
             into
             Smoak
             ,
             which
             is
             Actualy
             Dry
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             of
             Water
             Immediately
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             first
             turned
             into
             Vapor
             .
             And
             Oil
             seemeth
             to
             Moisten
             more
             then
             Elementary
             Water
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             more
             Unctuous
             ,
             and
             Evaporateth
             less
             ,
             whereby
             it
             reteins
             the
             Moisture
             longer
             ;
             as
             a
             boiling
             pot
             of
             Water
             being
             covered
             ,
             doth
             retein
             the
             Vapor
             and
             Moisture
             more
             then
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             Water
             is
             longer
             in
             boiling
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             Oil
             then
             Water
             ;
             thus
             though
             pure
             Water
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Moisten
             most
             ,
             becaus
             Moisture
             is
             the
             Proper
             Quality
             therof
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             Moisten
             only
             by
             participation
             of
             Water
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             also
             Evaporate
             most
             ,
             whereby
             it
             becomes
             Vapor
             and
             Water
             above
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             another
             Proper
             Quality
             therof
             ,
             and
             thereby
             drys
             away
             soonest
             .
             Also
             though
             it
             moisten
             most
             ,
             yet
             in
             Washing
             it
             may
             be
             advantaged
             by
             other
             Bodys
             ;
             as
             pure
             Water
             doth
             not
             Rens
             or
             Scowr
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             mingled
             with
             Earthy
             particles
             of
             Chalk
             ,
             Marl
             ,
             Bran
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             render
             it
             more
             Abstersive
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             ,
             as
             Huswives
             say
             ,
             bear
             Soap
             better
             ;
             becaus
             those
             Terreous
             Corpuscles
             do
             Imbibe
             Unctuous
             Bodys
             better
             then
             Water
             ,
             and
             thereby
             reconcile
             them
             together
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             heating
             ,
             beating
             ,
             laving
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             so
             Water
             and
             Milk
             mingle
             together
             ,
             the
             Oleous
             parts
             of
             the
             Butyrum
             being
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Water
             by
             the
             Serum
             ;
             wheras
             Butter
             itself
             ,
             Oil
             ,
             Turpentine
             ,
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             mingle
             with
             Water
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             so
             Aqueous
             ;
             which
             appears
             by
             their
             less
             Evaporation
             :
             nor
             will
             Water
             easily
             mingle
             with
             Vapor
             ,
             while
             they
             continue
             such
             ;
             because
             God
             hath
             so
             vastly
             differenced
             them
             in
             their
             Creation
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             either
             Waters
             beneath
             ,
             or
             Waters
             
             above
             ;
             whose
             different
             Density
             is
             as
             a
             Thousand
             to
             One
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             hardly
             continue
             in
             any
             of
             those
             thousand
             Degrees
             between
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             by
             them
             all
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             Water
             boiling
             in
             a
             pott
             ,
             which
             first
             is
             scarcely
             seen
             to
             Move
             ,
             and
             then
             Simpers
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             boils
             up
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             continue
             in
             some
             Degrees
             beyond
             that
             proportion
             ,
             as
             Meteors
             in
             any
             Region
             of
             the
             Air.
             And
             Evaporation
             is
             such
             a
             notable
             Property
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             Symptom
             of
             the
             Aqueous
             Nature
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             all
             Elementary
             Water
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             frozen
             with
             Cold
             ,
             will
             Evaporate
             always
             with
             any
             Degree
             of
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Tep●r
             ;
             as
             certeinly
             it
             will
             in
             a
             Cold
             Still
             ;
             though
             proportionably
             less
             with
             less
             ,
             and
             more
             with
             more
             Heat
             :
             and
             so
             even
             those
             winds
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Cold
             from
             that
             Predominant
             Quality
             ,
             do
             Dry
             notably
             ,
             by
             carrying
             away
             the
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             even
             then
             do
             arise
             ,
             whereby
             others
             may
             more
             freely
             succeed
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             concerning
             the
             boiling
             pott
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             Saltworks
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             )
             But
             though
             such
             more
             Heterogene●u●
             and
             less
             Aqueous
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Butter
             ,
             Oil
             ,
             Turpentine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             mingle
             with
             Water
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             Bodys
             ;
             nor
             become
             Continuous
             with
             them
             :
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             Fluid
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             notably
             Contiguous
             ,
             becaus
             they
             can
             conjoin
             themselves
             to
             every
             part
             and
             pore
             therof
             ;
             and
             do
             notably
             Cohere
             to
             and
             with
             Consistent
             Bodys
             by
             their
             own
             Unctuous
             Glutinosity
             :
             yea
             ,
             even
             Water
             itself
             ,
             though
             neither
             Unctuous
             ,
             nor
             Glutinous
             ,
             so
             will
             Cohere
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             Mercury
             also
             ,
             if
             the
             Weight
             therof
             did
             not
             oversway
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Experiment
             of
             the
             Capillar
             Tube
             to
             be
             from
             this
             Cohesion
             and
             the
             Homogeneity
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             another
             Conjunct
             Reason
             (
             which
             I
             shall
             assigne
             afterward
             )
             for
             I
             know
             no
             such
             Spiritual
             Homogeneity
             between
             Water
             and
             Glass
             ,
             which
             is
             rather
             Terreous
             (
             though
             Poets
             call
             Water
             Vitreous
             )
             but
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             is
             Homogeneous
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             Continuous
             with
             itself
             ,
             though
             Spirits
             may
             be
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Heterogeneity
             Discontinue
             their
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             as
             when
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Consistence
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             cannot
             perfectly
             close
             together
             ,
             other
             Bodys
             do
             and
             must
             Intervene
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             ;
             so
             when
             themselvs
             can
             so
             close
             ,
             they
             also
             in
             like
             maner
             prevent
             it
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             so
             need
             no●
             ,
             but
             rather
             exclude
             the
             Intervention
             of
             any
             other
             Bodys
             by
             their
             own
             Praepossession
             ;
             whether
             such
             Contiguous
             Bodys
             be
             Homogeneous
             ,
             
             or
             Heterogeneous
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             all
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             ,
             whatsoever
             their
             Spirits
             may
             be
             :
             and
             so
             polished
             Metalls
             will
             Cohere
             to
             Marble
             ,
             aswell
             as
             Metall
             to
             Metall
             ,
             or
             Marble
             to
             Marble
             :
             and
             thus
             Water
             being
             Naturaly
             as
             Smooth
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             equal
             a
             Surface
             ,
             as
             any
             Glass
             can
             be
             made
             Artificialy
             ,
             and
             being
             Contiguous
             to
             the
             Capillar
             Glass
             ,
             doth
             notably
             Cohere
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             to
             any
             Smooth
             Glass
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             can
             very
             hardly
             be
             shaken
             off
             by
             swinging
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             though
             it
             will
             more
             easily
             slide
             by
             its
             own
             Weight
             or
             Pondus
             ,
             as
             polished
             Marbles
             will
             one
             from
             another
             being
             moved
             by
             any
             Potentia
             ,
             whereby
             Air
             may
             succeed
             at
             the
             Edges
             therof
             ;
             though
             otherwise
             they
             will
             not
             be
             pulled
             one
             from
             another
             Parpendicularly
             with
             less
             Power
             then
             if
             they
             were
             so
             farr
             Imperfectly
             Continuous
             :
             and
             so
             according
             to
             the
             proportionable
             Weight
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Capillar
             Tube
             ,
             it
             doth
             descend
             and
             depart
             from
             its
             Contiguity
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Inside
             of
             the
             Tube
             of
             Glass
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             therefore
             Capillar
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Cavity
             therof
             is
             not
             much
             bigger
             then
             an
             Hair
             )
             being
             Madefied
             ,
             either
             by
             other
             Water
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Vapor
             of
             that
             Water
             wherin
             it
             stands
             (
             which
             as
             I
             have
             said
             doth
             always
             Evaporate
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             obstructed
             )
             Madefying
             the
             Glass
             by
             Degrees
             ,
             though
             very
             slowly
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             longer
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Glass
             being
             either
             way
             Madefied
             with
             Water
             in
             the
             Inside
             therof
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             sticks
             so
             closely
             to
             the
             Consistent
             Body
             therof
             ,
             and
             reaching
             down
             to
             the
             Water
             wherin
             it
             stands
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Homogeneous
             with
             it
             ,
             both
             the
             Waters
             do
             mingle
             ,
             and
             would
             flow
             together
             ,
             as
             all
             Aqueous
             Bodys
             Naturaly
             do
             ;
             and
             becaus
             the
             Water
             in
             which
             it
             stands
             being
             Stagnant
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             Actual
             Weight
             ,
             cannot
             draw
             the
             other
             down
             to
             itself
             being
             so
             strongly
             Coherent
             to
             the
             Inside
             of
             the
             Glass
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             upper
             Water
             according
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Cohesion
             draws
             up
             th●
             lower
             Water
             to
             itself
             ,
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             high
             ,
             untill
             ●he
             Weight
             of
             the
             Water
             so
             drawn
             up
             doth
             oversway
             it
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             it
             lifts
             up
             and
             keeps
             suspended
             a
             proportionable
             Cylinder
             of
             Water
             ,
             higher
             ,
             or
             lower
             ,
             as
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             Tube
             is
             less
             ,
             or
             greater
             ;
             and
             becaus
             that
             Cylinder
             of
             Water
             is
             supported
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             by
             the
             Cohesion
             to
             the
             Sides
             of
             the
             Tube
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             strongest
             at
             the
             Sides
             ,
             the
             Water
             so
             supported
             is
             there
             highest
             ,
             and
             so
             less
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             and
             lowest
             in
             the
             midst
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Cylinder
             becomes
             Concave
             :
             wheras
             Mercury
             will
             not
             so
             ascend
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             over-weight
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             
             doth
             prevail
             against
             any
             such
             Cohesion
             with
             Glass
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             if
             the
             Capillar
             Tube
             be
             sett
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Surface
             within
             the
             Orifice
             therof
             will
             not
             be
             Concave
             ,
             but
             Convex
             ;
             becaus
             by
             the
             Orifice
             of
             the
             Tube
             ,
             the
             Mercury
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             farr
             more
             Consistent
             Body
             then
             Water
             ,
             is
             deprest
             most
             at
             the
             Sides
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             less
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             highest
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             Also
             Water
             hath
             some
             Consistence
             in
             it
             from
             the
             Terreity
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             other
             Concurrent
             Reason
             which
             I
             before
             intimated
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             were
             wholy
             Consistent
             ,
             as
             Earth
             ;
             or
             Fluid
             ,
             as
             Aether
             ,
             the
             Experiment
             would
             not
             Succeed
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             partial
             Consistence
             therof
             ,
             it
             doth
             also
             somwhat
             Rope
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             or
             hang
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             the
             Homogeneity
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Tube
             ,
             and
             that
             wherin
             it
             stands
             ,
             meeting
             and
             mingling
             together
             ,
             and
             being
             apt
             to
             flow
             together
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Tube
             ,
             having
             the
             advantage
             of
             Cohesion
             ,
             and
             Prevalence
             therof
             above
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             which
             it
             stands
             ,
             doth
             so
             farr
             draw
             it
             up
             ,
             untill
             they
             both
             become
             Equipollent
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             they
             stand
             .
             And
             thus
             if
             you
             fill
             a
             Glass
             Cruet
             almost
             to
             the
             top
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             then
             incline
             it
             toward
             the
             Nose
             therof
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Water
             may
             run
             farther
             into
             it
             then
             when
             it
             stood
             erected
             Perpendicularly
             ,
             and
             then
             very
             gently
             revers
             it
             ,
             and
             erect
             it
             again
             Perpendicularly
             as
             before
             ;
             the
             Water
             will
             stand
             in
             the
             Nose
             proportionably
             above
             the
             Levell
             therof
             in
             the
             Neck
             of
             the
             Cruet
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             in
             the
             Capillar
             Tube
             ;
             and
             both
             are
             from
             the
             same
             Concurrent
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             declared
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             discover
             the
             Symptoms
             of
             any
             other
             Motions
             of
             the
             Water
             afterward
             ,
             or
             any
             farther
             advantage
             gained
             by
             such
             Elevation
             therof
             ,
             neither
             will
             it
             so
             run
             in
             a
             Siphon
             higher
             ,
             or
             more
             swiftly
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             do
             otherwise
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Subsilience
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Capillar
             Tube
             be
             very
             quick
             ,
             and
             
               per
               Saltum
            
             ,
             (
             as
             generaly
             such
             Motions
             are
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             very
             strong
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             perceiv
             ,
             if
             you
             stop
             the
             upper
             Orifice
             of
             the
             Tube
             with
             your
             Finger
             ,
             which
             will
             hinder
             the
             Ascent
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             not
             sufficient
             strength
             to
             Compress
             the
             Included
             Air.
             But
             this
             Experiment
             plainly
             discovers
             the
             Continuity
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Appetite
             of
             Union
             ,
             that
             is
             between
             Homogeneous
             Natures
             ,
             especialy
             Elementary
             ,
             being
             next
             to
             Matter
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             Disunited
             from
             itself
             ,
             as
             Material
             Spirits
             and
             their
             Bodys
             may
             be
             ;
             which
             yet
             being
             Actualy
             United
             ,
             will
             flow
             together
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             so
             
             easily
             Divelled
             ,
             as
             Heterogeneous
             .
             And
             it
             shews
             that
             there
             is
             some
             Earthy
             Consistence
             ,
             even
             in
             Water
             ;
             which
             appears
             also
             in
             Bubbles
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             Skins
             of
             Water
             including
             Air
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Heterogeneous
             Air
             doth
             Conglobate
             within
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Bubble
             Spherical
             ,
             so
             it
             doth
             thereby
             resist
             the
             Air
             without
             .
             Also
             not
             only
             thicker
             Liquors
             ,
             but
             even
             standing
             Water
             hath
             some
             such
             Skin
             upon
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Needle
             very
             gently
             laid
             upon
             it
             will
             not
             sink
             so
             fast
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             hath
             broken
             through
             that
             Skin
             :
             And
             so
             we
             see
             such
             Cobwebs
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             Husbandmen
             call
             them
             ;
             but
             this
             Terreity
             most
             notably
             appears
             in
             Vapor
             Adust
             ,
             or
             Fume
             ,
             which
             turns
             into
             a
             Soot
             in
             Chimnys
             not
             only
             as
             Motes
             ,
             but
             in
             larger
             Pulviscles
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Conglaciation
             of
             Ice
             ,
             which
             discover
             plainly
             a
             Misture
             of
             Drines
             and
             Consistence
             ,
             that
             are
             Earthy
             Qualitys
             ,
             with
             the
             Moisture
             of
             Water
             :
             Also
             we
             may
             observ
             how
             in
             Filtratio●
             Water
             ascends
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Capillar
             Tube
             ,
             but
             by
             many
             Steps
             and
             Degrees
             ;
             and
             then
             descends
             by
             the
             Over-weight
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Siphon
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             would
             in
             the
             Capillar
             Tube
             so
             made
             ,
             and
             posited
             ,
             and
             then
             madefied
             ;
             but
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             III.
             Though
             I
             suppose
             there
             may
             be
             several
             other
             Simple
             Qualitys
             both
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             besides
             the
             First
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Cold
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             Moisture
             of
             Water
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Light
             and
             others
             ,
             besides
             Heat
             ,
             in
             Aether
             ;
             and
             Consistence
             and
             others
             ,
             besides
             Drines
             ,
             in
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             so
             obvious
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             hunt
             after
             them
             farther
             then
             I
             meet
             with
             them
             in
             such
             Sensibles
             ,
             wherin
             I
             conceiv
             Water
             and
             some
             Simple
             Quality
             therof
             to
             be
             Predominant
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             of
             Color
             ,
             and
             Sound
             .
             Now
             these
             Aqueous
             Sensibles
             are
             Odors
             ,
             and
             Sapors
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             divided
             the
             Waters
             into
             Water
             beneath
             ,
             and
             above
             ,
             or
             Gross
             Water
             ,
             and
             Subtile
             Vapor
             ;
             so
             these
             two
             several
             Sensibles
             are
             severaly
             Inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Odor
             in
             the
             Vapor
             and
             Effluvium
             ,
             and
             Sapor
             in
             the
             Grosser
             Water
             .
             And
             yet
             Odor
             is
             more
             Gross
             then
             Sound
             ,
             as
             Sound
             is
             then
             Color
             ,
             and
             neither
             Transient
             as
             Sound
             ,
             nor
             Emanant
             as
             Color
             ,
             but
             more
             Fixed
             and
             Inherent
             in
             the
             Odorous
             Effluvium
             ;
             and
             is
             accordingly
             varied
             and
             carried
             away
             with
             it
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Vapor
             is
             more
             Dens
             ,
             or
             Rare
             ,
             so
             generaly
             is
             the
             Odor
             more
             Gross
             ,
             or
             Fine
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Vapor
             ,
             so
             the
             Odor
             ,
             is
             more
             Dens
             and
             Gross
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             neer
             
             to
             the
             Aqueous
             Body
             ;
             and
             more
             Rare
             and
             Fine
             as
             it
             is
             farther
             Effluent
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             Dispersed
             thereby
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             very
             longinquous
             Efflux
             and
             Waft
             of
             Odors
             in
             such
             diffusion
             of
             Vapors
             ;
             as
             is
             sensibly
             perceived
             by
             the
             Sent
             of
             Heaths
             of
             Rosemary
             very
             far
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Convolation
             of
             Ravens
             and
             Vulturs
             to
             Carcasses
             very
             farr
             distant
             .
             Also
             as
             Odors
             are
             of
             an
             Aqueous
             nature
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             very
             quick
             and
             permanent
             Adhesion
             therof
             to
             Moist
             Bodys
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Sent
             of
             an
             Hares
             or
             Deers
             Foot
             continues
             long
             on
             the
             Moist
             ground
             in
             every
             Vestigium
             therof
             ,
             though
             they
             run
             very
             swiftly
             over
             it
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             so
             deteined
             without
             the
             Subtile
             Vapor
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             Inherent
             ,
             and
             which
             sticketh
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             discharged
             as
             a
             Cloud
             of
             Breath
             from
             a
             D●sh
             of
             Pewter
             ,
             or
             Silver
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             Bodys
             which
             are
             less
             Moist
             :
             yet
             as
             the
             Subtile
             Effluvium
             of
             Odorous
             Vapors
             is
             emitted
             from
             the
             Body
             which
             is
             the
             Fountain
             ther●f
             ,
             so
             that
             Body
             itself
             also
             is
             Odorous
             ,
             having
             its
             own
             Inherent
             Odor
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             sented
             by
             the
             Odorous
             Vapors
             as
             they
             pass
             out
             of
             it
             into
             the
             Nostrills
             ;
             and
             though
             Drines
             may
             Predominate
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             Dry
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             
               Caput
               Mortuum
            
             as
             doth
             amitt
             no
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             very
             few
             Bodys
             do
             ;
             it
             may
             have
             a
             Sent
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             strong
             and
             vehement
             ;
             ●s
             Spices
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             becaus
             such
             Vapors
             are
             also
             more
             strong
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Terreous
             Quality
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Aqueous
             ,
             wherof
             Odor
             is
             Compounded
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             afterward
             shew
             :
             but
             commonly
             the
             Odorous
             Evaporation
             is
             more
             Actuated
             and
             produced
             by
             Moisture
             ;
             as
             Flowers
             and
             Herbs
             after
             Rain
             smell
             more
             sweetly
             :
             and
             Dry
             or
             Unctuous
             Perfumes
             ,
             by
             Infrication
             of
             the
             Powder
             ,
             or
             Imbibition
             of
             the
             Oil
             or
             Butter
             ,
             are
             more
             strong
             and
             durable
             ▪
             becaus
             thereby
             there
             is
             an
             Incorporation
             of
             the
             very
             Odorous
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             Odors
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             :
             and
             generaly
             all
             Dissolutions
             ,
             either
             by
             Maceration
             Externaly
             ,
             or
             Putrefaction
             Internaly
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Vapors
             are
             more
             freely
             Emitted
             ,
             and
             the
             Odors
             Actuated
             ,
             do
             caus
             greater
             Sents
             :
             also
             long
             restraint
             of
             the
             Actual
             Vapors
             and
             Odors
             ,
             as
             in
             close
             Vessels
             ,
             or
             Rooms
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             first
             opened
             cause
             stronger
             Smells
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             Copious
             .
             Now
             as
             Odor
             is
             a
             Proper
             Sensible
             in
             itself
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             Previous
             to
             Sapor
             ,
             and
             Smelling
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Pregustator
             of
             the
             Sens
             of
             Tast
             ;
             becaus
             Odor
             and
             Sapor
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             are
             Connatural
             Qualitys
             chiefly
             Subsisting
             in
             the
             same
             Element
             of
             Water
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             very
             different
             
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             Heat
             and
             Light
             are
             in
             Aether
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             Simple
             ,
             but
             Compounded
             with
             other
             Terreous
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             require
             such
             several
             Bodys
             of
             their
             own
             Element
             ,
             as
             Waters
             above
             ,
             and
             beneath
             ;
             and
             certeinly
             they
             must
             so
             differ
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             several
             Sensibles
             of
             several
             Senses
             ,
             which
             also
             very
             sensibly
             proves
             Heat
             and
             Light
             to
             be
             Realy
             D●fferent
             ,
             becaus
             Heat
             is
             an
             Object
             of
             Tact
             ,
             and
             Light
             of
             Sight
             .
             Thus
             there
             may
             be
             more
             Odor
             ,
             or
             more
             pleasing
             or
             displeasing
             ,
             then
             Sapor
             ;
             and
             so
             convertibly
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             are
             of
             fetid
             Sapors
             have
             also
             commonly
             fetid
             Odors
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             Sapors
             no
             displeasing
             Odors
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             that
             vehement
             and
             strong
             Odors
             or
             Vapors
             in
             any
             Body
             do
             indicate
             and
             declare
             it
             to
             be
             some
             notable
             Pharmacum
             ,
             especialy
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             are
             not
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             Senses
             ,
             which
             declare
             it
             to
             be
             not
             of
             any
             Dietical
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             extraordinary
             Use
             and
             Virtue
             .
             Now
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Actual
             Odors
             are
             Immediately
             Inherent
             in
             Vaporous
             Effluvia
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             Organ
             of
             Smelling
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Mammillary
             Processes
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             attest
             ,
             being
             situated
             above
             the
             Nares
             ,
             through
             which
             ,
             as
             Tonells
             ,
             those
             Vapors
             do
             pass
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             as
             apparent
             that
             Sapors
             do
             Inhere
             in
             the
             Watery
             Juice
             of
             the
             Sapid
             Body
             ,
             becaus
             if
             that
             be
             expressed
             ,
             it
             becomes
             Insipid
             and
             the
             expressed
             Juyce
             more
             Sapid
             ,
             as
             Wine
             ,
             Cider
             ,
             Perry
             ,
             Gravy
             or
             Juice
             of
             Fleshmeat
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             it
             also
             appears
             to
             me
             that
             Odors
             or
             Sapors
             are
             no
             Simple
             Qualitys
             of
             Water
             only
             ,
             (
             as
             Sound
             and
             Color
             are
             not
             of
             Air
             ,
             or
             Aether
             only
             )
             but
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Mist
             with
             some
             Terreous
             Simple
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             may
             also
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Odorous
             or
             Saporous
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             becaus
             Elementary
             Water
             ,
             or
             Earth
             ,
             do
             not
             either
             Smell
             ,
             or
             Tast
             much
             ;
             as
             Lucidity
             and
             Opacity
             are
             not
             much
             seen
             of
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             indeed
             not
             without
             the
             advantage
             of
             Conspissation
             or
             some
             small
             Mistion
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             first
             derived
             this
             Notion
             from
             the
             antient
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             have
             discovered
             Lucidum
             and
             Opacum
             to
             be
             the
             Principles
             of
             Color
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             thus
             farr
             improved
             and
             produced
             to
             the
             other
             three
             Sensibles
             ,
             Sound
             ,
             Odor
             ,
             and
             Sapor
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             proper
             Sensibles
             ,
             except
             the
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             (
             which
             are
             also
             in
             themselvs
             Simple
             ,
             and
             Mist
             to
             be
             made
             Sensible
             ,
             being
             too
             strong
             and
             vehement
             in
             their
             own
             Elementary
             Bodys
             )
             and
             they
             are
             indeed
             Social
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             Auxiliary
             Qualitys
             ,
             with
             all
             
             and
             every
             the
             Simple
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             other
             Sensibles
             ;
             as
             their
             Proper
             Sens
             ,
             which
             is
             Tact
             ,
             is
             the
             Fundamental
             Sens
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Senses
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             so
             I
             fear
             to
             seem
             too
             Curious
             and
             Novell
             heerin
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             also
             doubt
             ,
             lest
             by
             putting
             too
             much
             of
             this
             new
             Wine
             into
             old
             bottles
             I
             should
             offend
             others
             ;
             having
             not
             any
             Current
             Vocabula
             whereby
             to
             express
             the
             very
             Names
             of
             these
             Principles
             ,
             nor
             Authority
             enough
             to
             Coin
             them
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             generaly
             express
             my
             Sentiment
             ;
             of
             the
             more
             Active
             and
             Aqueous
             Principle
             both
             of
             Odor
             ,
             and
             Sapor
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             Acidum
             or
             Sharp
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Terreous
             Principle
             therof
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             call
             Fatuum
             or
             Vapid
             ;
             and
             so
             leav
             it
             to
             others
             more
             particularly
             to
             distribute
             them
             .
             And
             so
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             accordingly
             in
             Chymical
             Separation
             the
             Vaporous
             Spirits
             or
             Effluxes
             are
             more
             Acid
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Caput
               Mortuum
            
             more
             Fatuous
             and
             Stupid
             ;
             and
             in
             Natural
             Generation
             and
             the
             Process
             therof
             ,
             the
             Succus
             of
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             first
             Acid
             ,
             or
             more
             Acerb
             ;
             and
             afterward
             more
             Sweet
             ,
             then
             Strong
             or
             Rancid
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             Vapid
             :
             wherin
             the
             more
             Active
             Quality
             first
             prevailing
             in
             the
             Fermentation
             ,
             doth
             Actuate
             some
             such
             Acid
             Humor
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             more
             Acid
             and
             Poinant
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             expens
             of
             the
             eagernes
             therof
             ,
             by
             Evaporation
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             equal
             Distribution
             in
             the
             Concoction
             of
             both
             Qualitys
             ,
             it
             becomes
             more
             grateful
             to
             the
             Sens
             ,
             or
             Sweet
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             Temperature
             begins
             again
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             more
             Rancid
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             when
             the
             Active
             Quality
             is
             wholy
             emitted
             in
             the
             Effluvia
             ,
             or
             Consopited
             and
             overcome
             by
             the
             Terreous
             ,
             Vapid
             .
             Thus
             also
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             which
             tasteth
             Meat
             ,
             hath
             judged
             therof
             ,
             
               
                 Infanti
                 Melimela
                 dato
                 fatuafque
                 Mariscas
                 ,
              
               
                 At
                 mihi
                 quae
                 novit
                 pungere
                 Chia
                 Sapit
                 .
              
            
             And
             therefore
             generaly
             elder
             men
             delight
             more
             in
             such
             Acid
             and
             Poinant
             Sapors
             ;
             becaus
             their
             Sens
             of
             Tasting
             is
             more
             Weak
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             Insipid
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             children
             in
             Sweet-meats
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             more
             equal
             Temper
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             suitable
             to
             their
             more
             exact
             Sensation
             ▪
             There
             is
             an
             old
             Problem
             ,
             whether
             Odors
             do
             Nourish
             ?
             which
             I
             suppose
             may
             easily
             be
             resolved
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             Nourish
             ,
             as
             Odors
             ;
             for
             so
             Sapors
             ,
             as
             Sapors
             ,
             do
             not
             Nourish
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             only
             Spiritual
             
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             no
             
               Materia
               Nutritiva
            
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             Migrate
             out
             of
             their
             Bodys
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             so
             much
             Nourish
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Condite
             Meats
             and
             D●inks
             ,
             wherin
             they
             Inhere
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Qualitys
             ;
             which
             are
             neither
             so
             Odorous
             nor
             Saporous
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             Nutritive
             and
             Assimilative
             .
             But
             as
             Sapor
             doth
             most
             properly
             commend
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             to
             the
             Appetite
             (
             which
             greatly
             conduceth
             to
             Nourishment
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             sometimes
             a
             better
             Concoction
             and
             Nutrition
             of
             and
             by
             that
             which
             is
             more
             gratefull
             to
             the
             Tast
             ,
             though
             less
             wholesome
             in
             itself
             ,
             then
             of
             that
             which
             is
             more
             wholesome
             ,
             and
             less
             grateful
             according
             to
             the
             the
             Consent
             and
             Confederacy
             of
             Nature
             ,
             especialy
             if
             the
             Delectation
             and
             Aversation
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             in
             Longing
             or
             Loathing
             )
             so
             next
             to
             Sapor
             ,
             Odor
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             Homogeneous
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             doth
             by
             a
             pleasing
             Fragrancy
             excite
             the
             Appetite
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             more
             remotely
             ,
             may
             Musike
             at
             a
             Feast
             ,
             as
             Siracides
             observeth
             ;
             and
             the
             Color
             of
             Wine
             when
             it
             looketh
             Red
             ,
             and
             sparkleth
             in
             the
             Glass
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             observeth
             :
             but
             these
             are
             only
             Sympathetical
             Exhilarations
             and
             Provocations
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             conduce
             to
             Vegetative
             Nutrition
             ,
             and
             plainly
             shew
             the
             Subordination
             therof
             and
             Combination
             between
             them
             )
             and
             so
             Physicians
             generaly
             prescribe
             Mirth
             at
             Meals
             ;
             as
             he
             also
             adviseth
             ,
             
               Eat
               thy
               Bread
               with
               Ioy
               ,
               and
               drink
               thy
               Wine
               with
               a
               Merry
               heart
               .
            
             But
             the
             greater
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             Vapors
             as
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             Odorous
             ,
             may
             Nourish
             ?
             and
             then
             they
             are
             to
             be
             consydered
             ,
             either
             as
             they
             may
             pass
             into
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             so
             certeinly
             they
             may
             Intoxicate
             ,
             as
             some
             find
             by
             Sents
             of
             Winecellars
             ,
             Fumes
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sweet
             Perfumes
             ,
             if
             strong
             and
             vehement
             ,
             may
             caus
             Headach
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             credibly
             reported
             that
             some
             have
             been
             Poisoned
             by
             Venemous
             Sents
             :
             wherefore
             i●
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             may
             not
             as
             well
             be
             refreshed
             and
             cherished
             by
             benigne
             Vapors
             ,
             as
             by
             maligne
             thus
             distempered
             :
             or
             as
             they
             pass
             by
             Introsuction
             or
             Inspiration
             into
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             and
             so
             seem
             to
             be
             not
             only
             for
             Refrigeration
             ;
             but
             since
             there
             is
             more
             Inspired
             continualy
             then
             Respired
             ,
             it
             may
             deserv
             farther
             Inquisition
             ,
             whether
             the
             rest
             doth
             not
             pass
             out
             of
             the
             Lungs
             by
             the
             Heart
             into
             the
             Arterys
             ,
             and
             therebyserv
             both
             for
             Purification
             and
             Attenuation
             of
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             Nutrition
             ?
             for
             though
             I
             conceiv
             Elementary
             Fire
             or
             Air
             alone
             not
             
             to
             be
             Nutritive
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             why
             Vapors
             may
             not
             Nourish
             as
             well
             as
             Drink
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             only
             Water
             Rarefied
             :
             and
             there
             is
             not
             only
             Air
             ,
             but
             also
             much
             Vapor
             in
             the
             Atmosphere
             wherin
             we
             breath
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             continualy
             suck
             in
             by
             such
             Inspiration
             :
             and
             if
             that
             be
             too
             pure
             an
             Air
             ,
             and
             not
             sufficiently
             Vaporous
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Andes
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Vapors
             be
             more
             Adusted
             by
             Fire
             of
             Charcoal
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             Corrupted
             by
             much
             breathing
             in
             a
             close
             Room
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             we
             feel
             great
             want
             of
             a
             more
             Nutritive
             as
             well
             as
             Refrigerative
             Air
             :
             and
             plainly
             the
             Birth
             or
             Foetus
             while
             it
             it
             in
             the
             Mothers
             Womb
             ,
             and
             is
             Nourished
             by
             her
             ,
             hath
             no
             Use
             of
             the
             Lungs
             ,
             nor
             Inspiration
             thereby
             ;
             but
             assoon
             as
             it
             is
             brought
             forth
             ,
             it
             needeth
             this
             
               Breath
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             termed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Nourishment
             ,
             and
             cannot
             live
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             without
             it
             ;
             though
             there
             was
             before
             the
             same
             Motion
             and
             Heat
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             which
             did
             need
             as
             much
             Refrigeration
             as
             afterward
             :
             and
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             strange
             that
             Vapor
             thus
             passing
             Immediately
             from
             the
             Lungs
             by
             the
             other
             passages
             through
             the
             Heart
             into
             the
             Arterys
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             other
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             first
             into
             the
             Stomack
             ,
             should
             Nourish
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             Process
             of
             Concoction
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             also
             consydered
             how
             much
             sooner
             Drink
             in
             an
             empty
             Stomack
             is
             Concocted
             then
             Meat
             ;
             and
             whether
             Vapor
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             more
             Rare
             and
             Fusile
             then
             Drink
             ,
             need
             any
             such
             Process
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             by
             the
             Heat
             and
             Mot●on
             of
             the
             Bloud
             be
             Concocted
             and
             Mist
             with
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             that
             I
             intend
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             Nutrition
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             learned
             Physicians
             ;
             who
             if
             they
             shall
             judg
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             will
             also
             judg
             the
             Atmosphere
             to
             be
             of
             such
             consequence
             as
             I
             formerly
             intimated
             .
          
           
             IV.
             
               All
               the
               Rivers
               run
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               yet
               the
               Sea
               is
               not
               full
               .
               Vnto
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               the
               Rivers
               came
               ,
               thither
               they
               return
               again
               ,
            
             as
             the
             wise
             Philosopher
             saith
             ,
             most
             truly
             and
             Philosophicaly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Divine
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Waters
             beneath
             ,
             and
             Waters
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             mutual
             Reciprocation
             therof
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             not
             according
             to
             Popular
             Understanding
             :
             for
             indeed
             the
             Popularity
             ,
             which
             some
             weak
             and
             shallow
             Wits
             impute
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             rather
             in
             their
             own
             Apprehensions
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Expressions
             ,
             wherin
             Scripture
             is
             alway
             Consonant
             ,
             &
             the
             Truth
             therof
             Consistent
             with
             itself
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             to
             Interpret
             them
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             all
             to
             the
             System
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             Intentionaly
             reveled
             and
             declared
             
             unto
             us
             in
             this
             Divine
             History
             of
             the
             Genesis
             therof
             :
             and
             then
             we
             sh●ll
             neither
             ,
             as
             some
             ,
             place
             Waters
             below
             the
             Earth
             ,
             becaus
             Springs
             are
             termed
             Subterraneous
             ,
             or
             above
             the
             Aether
             ,
             yea
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             becaus
             the
             same
             word
             signifieth
             both
             Air
             and
             Heavens
             ;
             and
             so
             make
             them
             to
             possess
             both
             the
             Center
             and
             Circumference
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             nor
             conceiv
             that
             Rivers
             flow
             from
             the
             Ocean
             only
             by
             Subterraneous
             passages
             ,
             and
             so
             flow
             thither
             again
             in
             their
             Canales
             :
             whenas
             there
             is
             not
             any
             mention
             made
             of
             Rivers
             in
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             Works
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             Waters
             above
             and
             Waters
             beneath
             ,
             which
             were
             first
             gathered
             into
             Seas
             :
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             Rivers
             were
             also
             made
             afterward
             in
             the
             Third
             Day
             ;
             yet
             first
             by
             Waters
             above
             ,
             or
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             of
             Nature
             wherin
             they
             are
             still
             continued
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             descent
             of
             Vapors
             first
             raised
             from
             the
             Seas
             into
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             only
             Vapors
             or
             Waters
             above
             ,
             and
             Seas
             or
             Waters
             beneath
             ,
             are
             heer
             mentioned
             :
             and
             so
             afterward
             we
             read
             that
             
               There
               went
               up
               a
               Mist
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               watered
               the
               whole
               face
               of
               the
               Ground
               ,
            
             before
             we
             read
             of
             the
             fower
             Rivers
             that
             encompassed
             Eden
             about
             ,
             and
             were
             also
             fed
             and
             continued
             by
             it
             :
             and
             the
             Vapors
             thus
             descending
             into
             the
             Spongy
             Earth
             ,
             where
             they
             meet
             with
             Stones
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             Bodys
             less
             apt
             to
             Imbibe
             them
             ,
             do
             stand
             in
             Drops
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             on
             Marble
             (
             which
             Poets
             call
             the
             Tears
             of
             Niobe
             )
             and
             those
             Drops
             gathering
             together
             in
             Fluxes
             make
             at
             first
             litle
             Rills
             ,
             and
             they
             afterward
             Rivulets
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             run
             again
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Rivers
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             continued
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             Cours
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               They
               go
               up
               by
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               they
               go
               down
               by
               the
               Vallys
               ,
               unto
               the
               place
               which
               thou
               hast
               founded
               for
               them
               ,
            
             and
             so
             we
             read
             of
             Windows
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             aswell
             as
             of
             Fountains
             of
             the
             Deep
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             Esdras
             calleth
             them
             also
             ,
             
               Springs
               above
               the
               Firmament
            
             :
             for
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             Mutualy
             and
             Reciprocaly
             Fountains
             each
             to
             other
             .
             And
             this
             plainly
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             freshnes
             of
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             such
             Percolation
             through
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whereby
             it
             hath
             formerly
             been
             supposed
             that
             Salt
             might
             be
             Separated
             from
             Water
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             found
             to
             be
             otherwise
             :
             I
             have
             tried
             it
             by
             so
             strict
             a
             Percolation
             ,
             that
             only
             a
             Drop
             or
             two
             of
             Brine
             have
             been
             Excerned
             in
             a
             whole
             Days
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             so
             Briny
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             perceiv
             very
             little
             or
             no
             difference
             ;
             and
             all
             Saltmen
             find
             Evaporation
             to
             be
             the
             most
             easy
             
             and
             natural
             way
             of
             making
             Salt
             ,
             which
             therefore
             certeinly
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             an
             Evaporation
             ,
             as
             apparently
             makes
             all
             Rainwater
             fresh
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Riverwater
             .
             Nor
             are
             Salt
             Springs
             from
             the
             Sea
             Immediately
             ,
             or
             Mediately
             ,
             but
             from
             Salt
             Mines
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             l●ke
             other
             N●trous
             ,
             Bitumineous
             ,
             or
             Iron
             Springs
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             though
             I
             also
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             Salt
             may
             be
             Volatilised
             ,
             as
             Chymists
             say
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             very
             sensibly
             appear
             to
             us
             who
             dwell
             neer
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             where
             Woods
             on
             that
             side
             toward
             the
             Sea
             are
             blasted
             thereby
             ,
             and
             Iron
             Nails
             and
             Window
             Barrs
             rotted
             (
             as
             Iron
             will
             swell
             and
             be
             corrupted
             by
             lying
             long
             in
             Saltwater
             )
             yet
             these
             Vapors
             of
             the
             Sea
             go
             not
             farr
             ,
             nor
             are
             such
             Experiments
             therof
             found
             at
             any
             great
             distance
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             they
             make
             Salt
             Springs
             in
             the
             Inland
             ,
             where
             also
             fresh
             Springs
             ●low
             very
             neer
             to
             them
             :
             but
             they
             are
             both
             first
             from
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Salt
             Springs
             are
             made
             Salt
             by
             runing
             through
             Salt
             Mines
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             I
             shall
             approve
             it
             by
             a
             plain
             Experiment
             which
             I
             received
             from
             a
             very
             Credible
             Person
             ,
             whose
             Hous
             standing
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             declive
             Hill
             ,
             and
             wanting
             Water
             ,
             he
             caused
             a
             large
             Trench
             to
             be
             digged
             down
             the
             side
             therof
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             less
             Trenches
             branching
             out
             of
             it
             both
             ways
             ,
             and
             then
             filled
             them
             all
             with
             Pebble
             Stones
             ,
             and
             again
             covered
             them
             over
             with
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             found
             Water
             to
             flow
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             main
             Trench
             ,
             through
             a
             Pipe
             laid
             to
             receiv
             it
             :
             which
             is
             only
             by
             Artificial
             application
             of
             the
             same
             Natural
             Causalitys
             .
             And
             when
             I
             had
             reported
             this
             to
             a
             Noble
             Lord
             ,
             he
             confirmed
             it
             with
             another
             Observation
             which
             himself
             had
             made
             ,
             in
             certein
             Quillets
             or
             litle
             Quagmires
             ,
             which
             have
             Water
             springing
             and
             standing
             in
             them
             ;
             by
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             searched
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             to
             be
             digged
             under
             them
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             Beds
             of
             Stone
             :
             (
             which
             might
             also
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             Poets
             to
             feign
             Rivers
             powring
             their
             Waters
             out
             of
             Stony
             Urns
             )
             Nor
             indeed
             is
             it
             Imaginable
             that
             Rivers
             and
             Springs
             should
             otherwise
             come
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             whose
             highest
             Watermark
             is
             farr
             below
             the
             Springs
             ;
             as
             is
             well
             known
             to
             such
             who
             live
             neer
             to
             the
             higher
             Shores
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             and
             so
             also
             is
             attested
             by
             such
             who
             have
             gone
             up
             the
             Pike
             of
             T●neriff
             ,
             wherin
             they
             found
             a
             Spring
             farr
             above
             the
             Sea
             :
             wheras
             Water
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             cannot
             ascend
             above
             its
             Levell
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             rise
             above
             itself
             :
             becaus
             it
             is
             all
             one
             Equidens
             and
             Fluid
             Body
             .
             And
             Springs
             rise
             first
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             very
             small
             Sources
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             
             any
             such
             Subterraneous
             Rivers
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             supposed
             ,
             flowing
             in
             great
             Canales
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Impelled
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Subterraneous
             Vapors
             ,
             like
             Bloud
             in
             the
             Veins
             .
             But
             though
             all
             Water
             will
             run
             to
             its
             Levell
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             also
             some
             way
             Impelled
             ,
             it
             will
             run
             very
             slowly
             ,
             and
             so
             swell
             and
             mingle
             by
             degrees
             as
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             perceived
             to
             run
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             observed
             in
             such
             Cutts
             and
             Aqueducts
             ,
             that
             if
             about
             a
             foot
             Fall
             be
             not
             allowed
             for
             every
             Mile
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             very
             litle
             Current
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             wheras
             Rivers
             run
             very
             swiftly
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             with
             a
             very
             Rapid
             Current
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             by
             a
             farr
             greater
             Fall
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Springs
             or
             Sources
             of
             all
             great
             Rivers
             must
             be
             farr
             within
             Land
             ,
             and
             also
             fall
             from
             much
             higher
             ground
             ;
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             Esdr●●
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Flowds
               might
               powr
               down
               from
               the
               Rocks
               .
            
             Having
             thus
             farr
             consydered
             the
             Cours
             of
             Waters
             from
             the
             Sea
             into
             the
             Air
             by
             Evaporation
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Mountains
             or
             higher
             ground
             therof
             to
             the
             Seas
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Reciprocation
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             such
             Mutual
             Fountains
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             farther
             consyder
             that
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             the
             Floud
             and
             Ebb
             ,
             or
             Tides
             of
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             another
             Mutual
             Reciprocation
             of
             Waters
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Floud
             of
             the
             Seas
             is
             the
             Ebb
             of
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             the
             Ebb
             of
             the
             Rivers
             the
             Floud
             of
             the
             Seas
             ,
             not
             Circularly
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             only
             describing
             a
             very
             small
             Segment
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             an
             Arch
             ,
             like
             a
             Pendulum
             .
             Now
             becaus
             so
             many
             several
             Hypotheses
             therof
             have
             been
             offered
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             any
             two
             agree
             together
             ,
             I
             shall
             also
             present
             my
             Hypothesis
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             going
             out
             of
             my
             way
             ,
             nor
             farr
             from
             the
             Text
             to
             produce
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             this
             .
             As
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Rivers
             run
             from
             the
             higher
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             the
             Main
             Ocean
             into
             which
             they
             run
             is
             some
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             Cortex
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fittest
             Alveus
             to
             receiv
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Deep
             :
             and
             though
             I
             know
             not
             how
             deep
             the
             Fundus
             therof
             is
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             it
             must
             be
             farr
             deeper
             then
             any
             of
             the
             Narrow
             Seas
             ,
             which
             run
             into
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             so
             run
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Narrow
             Seas
             must
             also
             be
             deeper
             then
             the
             Rivers
             which
             run
             into
             them
             :
             and
             they
             not
             only
             run
             one
             into
             another
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             a
             force
             and
             Current
             as
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             a
             proportionable
             Fall.
             And
             while
             the
             Rivers
             so
             run
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sea
             is
             not
             full
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             Waters
             certeinly
             do
             
             not
             sink
             into
             the
             Earth
             below
             the
             Fundus
             ,
             or
             into
             any
             vast
             Barathrum
             therof
             ,
             which
             would
             long
             since
             have
             been
             filled
             ,
             but
             apparently
             they
             Flow
             and
             Reflow
             continualy
             :
             nor
             are
             they
             Imbibed
             by
             the
             Shores
             ,
             or
             Absorbed
             by
             Evaporation
             ,
             which
             is
             continualy
             according
             to
             that
             Reciprocation
             of
             Waters
             and
             Vapors
             that
             I
             before
             described
             ,
             and
             any
             Inequality
             therof
             can
             make
             very
             litle
             or
             no
             difference
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Also
             we
             know
             that
             Water
             Impelling
             Water
             by
             Fall
             or
             Force
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             no
             Vent
             or
             farther
             Passage
             ,
             will
             caus
             the
             Water
             so
             Impelled
             to
             rise
             before
             it
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Impuls
             driving
             it
             forward
             ,
             and
             consequently
             hindring
             it
             from
             flowing
             back
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             it
             is
             stop'd
             ,
             must
             caus
             it
             to
             rise
             and
             swell
             .
             Thus
             the
             Rivers
             runing
             forcibly
             with
             such
             an
             Impuls
             into
             the
             Narrow
             Seas
             ,
             and
             they
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             beyond
             which
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             pass
             ,
             do
             certeinly
             caus
             it
             to
             rise
             and
             swell
             toward
             the
             Midle
             by
             such
             Motive
             Impuls
             and
             Current
             of
             all
             the
             Rivers
             and
             Narrow
             Seas
             on
             every
             side
             therof
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             it
             hath
             so
             raised
             the
             Pondus
             of
             the
             Water
             somwhat
             above
             the
             Levell
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             so
             farr
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             rais
             it
             no
             higher
             ;
             when
             that
             prevails
             against
             the
             Impuls
             ,
             and
             the
             Water
             of
             the
             Ocean
             begins
             to
             fall
             again
             ,
             it
             will
             drive
             all
             the
             Water
             between
             (
             being
             a
             Voluble
             and
             Undulating
             Body
             )
             as
             fast
             and
             as
             farr
             back
             again
             ;
             becaus
             it
             was
             Equivalent
             to
             the
             Impuls
             which
             so
             raised
             it
             :
             whereby
             the
             Water
             between
             the
             highest
             Watermark
             of
             the
             Ocean
             (
             to
             which
             it
             did
             so
             rise
             and
             swell
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             greatest
             Pondus
             therof
             it
             began
             to
             fall
             back
             )
             and
             the
             highest
             Watermark
             of
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             can
             so
             fall
             back
             ,
             reflows
             into
             the
             Narrow
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             accordingly
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             above
             the
             Levell
             in
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             as
             it
             before
             proportionably
             rose
             above
             the
             Levell
             of
             the
             Ocean
             :
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Rowling
             and
             Fluctuating
             Motion
             ,
             which
             will
             ever
             be
             Reciprocaly
             higher
             at
             each
             end
             ,
             like
             the
             shorter
             Vibrations
             of
             a
             Pendulum
             :
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             rais
             it
             so
             high
             as
             the
             Springs
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Rivers
             first
             began
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Fluctuation
             doth
             not
             reach
             so
             farr
             ,
             forward
             ,
             or
             backward
             ;
             and
             probably
             so
             much
             Water
             as
             is
             beyond
             the
             highest
             Watermark
             of
             the
             Rivers
             in
             the
             Canales
             therof
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Springs
             ,
             is
             by
             Evaporation
             continualy
             Exhausted
             from
             the
             Sea
             ;
             which
             returning
             to
             the
             Earth
             doth
             serv
             continualy
             to
             supply
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             though
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Aether
             and
             
             Planets
             ,
             especialy
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             caus
             and
             regulate
             the
             Evaporation
             ;
             but
             generaly
             so
             as
             the
             Sea
             is
             never
             full
             ,
             nor
             the
             Rivers
             empty
             :
             and
             by
             this
             Constant
             supply
             of
             the
             Springs
             and
             Rivers
             there
             is
             accordingly
             a
             Constant
             Fall
             of
             the
             Waters
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             an
             answerable
             Return
             therof
             by
             the
             Pondus
             of
             the
             Water
             of
             the
             Ocean
             so
             raised
             thereby
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             the
             other
             way
             :
             as
             if
             we
             suppose
             a
             Pendulum
             having
             a
             Constant
             and
             almost
             equal
             Impuls
             added
             to
             it
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             Impelling
             it
             in
             every
             Vibration
             ,
             it
             will
             certeinly
             so
             return
             by
             its
             own
             Pondus
             and
             thereby
             Constantly
             and
             Equaly
             Vibrate
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceiv
             to
             be
             the
             account
             of
             Tides
             generaly
             ;
             though
             there
             are
             many
             particular
             Variations
             therof
             ,
             both
             Ordinary
             ,
             as
             the
             Menstruous
             ;
             and
             Extraordinary
             ,
             as
             Annual
             ,
             and
             Casual
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             the
             Menstruous
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             Diurnal
             Variation
             of
             the
             Tides
             therin
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Moon
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             do
             follow
             her
             Cours
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             for
             so
             plainly
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             the
             Flux
             and
             Reflux
             being
             from
             all
             Shores
             to
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             back
             again
             :
             but
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Sun
             raiseth
             those
             Dry
             Vapors
             or
             Fumes
             ,
             wherof
             I
             before
             discoursed
             ,
             by
             his
             vehement
             Heat
             ;
             and
             which
             caus
             no
             such
             Increas
             of
             Waters
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             so
             the
             Moon
             by
             her
             more
             moderate
             Heat
             principaly
             raiseth
             those
             Moist
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             so
             return
             into
             Waters
             ,
             and
             caus
             the
             Increas
             therof
             :
             and
             this
             Influence
             of
             the
             Moon
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             in
             many
             other
             Instances
             ,
             but
             most
             eminently
             in
             Tides
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             observ
             her
             two
             Apogaea
             ▪
             when
             she
             is
             farthest
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             her
             Heat
             then
             most
             moderate
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Tides
             are
             then
             highest
             when
             she
             is
             New
             in
             her
             first
             Apogaeum
             ,
             and
             Full
             in
             her
             Second
             ,
             every
             Month
             ,
             and
             so
             proportionably
             every
             Day
             between
             them
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             briefly
             delivered
             my
             Conception
             of
             this
             great
             Arcanum
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             leav
             to
             be
             farther
             examined
             by
             others
             ,
             especialy
             the
             most
             expert
             Navigators
             ;
             and
             desire
             them
             to
             try
             it
             by
             these
             Criteria
             :
             Whether
             the
             Tides
             do
             not
             Impell
             the
             Main
             Ocean
             from
             both
             the
             opposite
             Shores
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             as
             most
             probably
             they
             should
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Impuls
             of
             the
             Rivers
             and
             Narrow
             Seas
             will
             not
             last
             so
             farr
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             to
             drive
             the
             Water
             from
             one
             Shore
             to
             another
             cross
             the
             whole
             Ocean
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             very
             farr
             into
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             by
             driving
             it
             from
             both
             the
             advers
             Shores
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             make
             the
             Ocean
             to
             rise
             and
             swell
             a
             litle
             toward
             the
             midle
             ;
             as
             if
             several
             men
             with
             Brooms
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             at
             the
             two
             ends
             of
             some
             long
             Chanell
             ,
             
             should
             sweep
             the
             Water
             therin
             forward
             both
             ways
             ,
             following
             close
             after
             one
             another
             ,
             it
             will
             thereby
             be
             Impelled
             ,
             rising
             and
             swelling
             toward
             the
             midle
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             ceas
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Weight
             ,
             fall
             and
             return
             both
             ways
             back
             again
             .
             Again
             whether
             Tides
             be
             not
             less
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             toward
             the
             midle
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             midle
             ,
             perhaps
             Imperceptible
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Rivers
             and
             Narrow
             Seas
             Impelling
             it
             are
             farthest
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Impuls
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             abated
             ;
             and
             the
             Water
             driven
             before
             them
             still
             rising
             and
             swelling
             ,
             the
             Weight
             therof
             is
             increased
             ;
             which
             at
             length
             makes
             the
             Return
             therof
             back
             again
             into
             the
             Narrow
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             ?
             Also
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Perceptible
             Tide
             in
             Narrow
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             between
             such
             Tracts
             of
             Land
             which
             are
             most
             longinquous
             and
             farthest
             from
             the
             Ocean
             ?
             or
             whether
             they
             are
             not
             proportionably
             less
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             farther
             from
             it
             in
             any
             Parallel
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             becaus
             the
             Pondus
             of
             the
             Water
             rising
             and
             swelling
             therin
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             returning
             the
             Waters
             back
             again
             ,
             doth
             abate
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             reach
             so
             farr
             as
             such
             longinquous
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             once
             be
             ascerteined
             by
             them
             ,
             whether
             indeed
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Circumterranean
             Tide
             ,
             or
             Cours
             of
             the
             Main
             Ocean
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             ?
             which
             certeinly
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Cours
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             find
             any
             ground
             or
             reason
             in
             my
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             might
             induce
             me
             to
             affirm
             it
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             supposed
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             solv
             all
             the
             Tides
             every
             way
             .
             And
             this
             Circumterranean
             Sea
             is
             the
             Main
             Ocean
             that
             I
             intend
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             is
             chiefly
             intended
             by
             the
             Congregation
             and
             gathering
             together
             of
             Waters
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Creation
             therof
             ,
             to
             and
             from
             which
             the
             Rivers
             thus
             flow
             and
             reflow
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             cannot
             return
             to
             cover
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ,
             or
             since
             in
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             Fascia
             it
             still
             environeth
             it
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             great
             Province
             of
             Elementary
             Water
             .
             Extraordinary
             Tides
             are
             not
             so
             consyderable
             ,
             being
             Various
             and
             Casual
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             proceed
             from
             no
             such
             constant
             and
             certein
             Causes
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             no
             such
             certein
             and
             constant
             Courses
             .
             The
             Annual
             Tides
             are
             observed
             by
             us
             in
             our
             Southern
             Coast
             to
             be
             generaly
             greater
             about
             November
             ,
             and
             February
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             observ
             that
             about
             November
             ,
             when
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             Summer
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             is
             filled
             first
             with
             Water
             ,
             the
             Springs
             begin
             to
             rise
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             in
             Fountains
             ,
             Wells
             ,
             and
             
             Ponds
             ,
             and
             apparently
             are
             seen
             to
             peez
             ,
             as
             we
             term
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Banks
             into
             Ditches
             ▪
             ●nd
             to
             run
             more
             freely
             in
             Rivers
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             about
             February
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             commonly
             said
             to
             fill
             the
             Dike
             )
             after
             the
             Earth
             hath
             been
             bound
             with
             Frosts
             ,
             and
             is
             fully
             thawed
             ,
             and
             the
             Waters
             begin
             to
             run
             more
             freely
             ,
             whereby
             they
             caus
             such
             an
             Impuls
             therof
             ;
             which
             proceeds
             from
             such
             more
             general
             Confluvia
             ,
             and
             sudden
             Fluxes
             ;
             and
             so
             sudden
             Inundations
             may
             caus
             some
             Temporary
             Tides
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             but
             the
             Universal
             Deluge
             was
             Immediately
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             Providence
             ,
             as
             God
             saith
             therof
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               ,
               do
               bring
               a
               Floud
               of
               Waters
               upon
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             which
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             producing
             all
             the
             Moisture
             in
             the
             Pores
             of
             the
             Spongy
             Earth
             (
             which
             certeinly
             if
             it
             were
             all
             gathered
             together
             would
             make
             another
             great
             Sea
             )
             and
             making
             it
             Miraculously
             to
             flow
             upon
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             instead
             of
             being
             imbibed
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             a
             constant
             Fountain
             to
             supply
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             Seas
             Naturaly
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             these
             Fountains
             of
             the
             great
             Deep
             which
             were
             broken
             up
             )
             and
             by
             resolving
             all
             the
             Vapors
             and
             Fumes
             in
             the
             Air
             into
             Cataracts
             of
             Rain
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             opening
             those
             Windows
             or
             Floudgates
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             presume
             to
             determin
             ;
             becaus
             it
             was
             Miraculous
             ,
             and
             Preternatural
             .
             But
             there
             are
             some
             litle
             Tides
             and
             Euripi
             ,
             so
             very
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             as
             have
             puzled
             the
             greatest
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             no
             Colorable
             reason
             or
             account
             ,
             which
             any
             have
             ever
             yet
             given
             therof
             ;
             nor
             am
             I
             such
             an
             Oedipus
             ,
             as
             to
             unfold
             these
             Ridles
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             her
             ludicrous
             Disports
             and
             Galliards
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             are
             according
             to
             some
             Harmonious
             Measures
             ,
             of
             answerable
             Causalitys
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             not
             hear
             them
             or
             do
             not
             hearken
             to
             them
             .
             Concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             relate
             an
             Experiment
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             must
             freely
             say
             ,
             —
             
               Non
               inventa
               reperta
               est
            
             :
             for
             I
             confess
             I
             received
             it
             from
             another
             ,
             who
             declared
             to
             me
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             pleased
             to
             revele
             the
             Secret
             how
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             which
             yet
             after
             I
             had
             found
             out
             he
             acknowledged
             unto
             me
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Invention
             was
             to
             make
             a
             Waterdial
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Water
             should
             rise
             and
             fall
             every
             twelv
             hours
             ,
             in
             this
             maner
             .
             Let
             there
             be
             a
             Font
             or
             Basin
             of
             the
             Dial
             made
             with
             a
             Hole
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             let
             there
             be
             a
             Pipe
             open
             at
             each
             end
             ,
             wherof
             one
             end
             must
             be
             applied
             to
             a
             Subterraneous
             Spring
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Flux
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             end
             closed
             to
             
             the
             Hole
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Basin
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Water
             may
             descend
             from
             the
             Spring
             (
             being
             as
             high
             as
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Basin
             )
             to
             the
             Hole
             in
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             through
             it
             reascend
             in
             the
             Basin
             in
             twelv
             Hours
             :
             and
             as
             it
             so
             ascends
             by
             degrees
             every
             hour
             describe
             Lines
             in
             that
             side
             within
             the
             Basin
             :
             And
             at
             the
             twelfth
             and
             last
             Line
             make
             another
             Hole
             in
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Basin
             ,
             and
             let
             a
             Siphon
             be
             inserted
             toward
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Basin
             ,
             and
             closed
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Basin
             may
             fill
             the
             shorter
             Leg
             therof
             hanging
             down
             to
             the
             very
             bottom
             of
             the
             Basin
             ,
             and
             just
             turn
             over
             at
             the
             Vertex
             of
             the
             Siphon
             :
             and
             the
             Cavity
             of
             this
             Siphon
             must
             be
             doubly
             as
             capacious
             as
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             former
             Pipe
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             convey
             away
             doubly
             as
             much
             Water
             in
             the
             same
             time
             by
             the
             longer
             Leg
             therof
             out
             of
             the
             Basin
             ,
             as
             ran
             into
             it
             through
             the
             Pipe
             ;
             whereby
             though
             it
             continue
             still
             to
             run
             through
             the
             Pipe
             from
             the
             Spring
             ,
             yet
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             Pipe
             being
             only
             half
             so
             capacious
             as
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             Siphon
             ,
             it
             can
             run
             in
             only
             half
             so
             fast
             by
             the
             Pipe
             as
             it
             runs
             out
             by
             the
             Siphon
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             sett
             on
             runing
             by
             the
             Water
             ascending
             into
             the
             shorter
             Leg
             therof
             within
             the
             Basin
             ,
             when
             it
             rises
             to
             the
             Line
             of
             the
             twelfth
             hour
             ,
             and
             there
             turns
             over
             at
             the
             Vertex
             into
             the
             longer
             Leg
             without
             the
             Basin
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             carry
             it
             away
             doubly
             as
             fast
             ,
             untill
             the
             Siphon
             be
             emptied
             ;
             and
             consequently
             caus
             the
             Water
             to
             descend
             in
             other
             like
             twelv
             hours
             :
             which
             must
             also
             be
             noted
             by
             Lines
             described
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Basin
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Siphon
             is
             empty
             it
             will
             ceas
             runing
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Water
             runing
             through
             the
             Pipe
             only
             will
             ascend
             into
             the
             Basin
             in
             other
             twelv
             hours
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             continualy
             .
             But
             becaus
             it
             is
             somwhat
             Curious
             and
             difficult
             exactly
             to
             make
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             Siphon
             doubly
             as
             capacious
             as
             the
             Cavity
             of
             the
             Pipe
             ,
             a
             Stopcock
             may
             be
             inserted
             into
             one
             ,
             or
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             just
             proportion
             of
             Water
             in
             them
             may
             be
             accordingly
             regulated
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             I
             can
             neither
             affirm
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             any
             such
             Fonts
             ,
             Urns
             ,
             or
             Caverns
             ,
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             disposed
             as
             in
             this
             Experiment
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Euripi
             are
             caused
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             that
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             both
             this
             and
             any
             other
             Regularitys
             in
             Elementary
             Nature
             ,
             wherin
             there
             is
             neither
             Plastes
             ,
             nor
             Artist
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             some
             answerable
             Causalitys
             ;
             which
             I
             leav
             to
             others
             more
             particularly
             to
             Investigate
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             The
             Earth
             which
             is
             last
             and
             lowest
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             hath
             a
             most
             Dens
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             though
             the
             least
             Active
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             every
             Element
             hath
             a
             less
             De●s
             or
             Gross
             Body
             of
             Matter
             accordingly
             as
             the
             Spirit
             therof
             is
             more
             Active
             ;
             and
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             are
             less
             Immersed
             in
             the
             Matter
             then
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             Sensitive
             less
             then
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             ;
             and
             Intellective
             ,
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             Immaterial
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Now
             as
             Ae●her
             is
             the
             most
             Rare
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             I
             suppose
             the
             Body
             therof
             cannot
             be
             made
             more
             Rare
             by
             any
             other
             Elementary
             Spirit
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             none
             other
             that
             is
             more
             Active
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             more
             Rarefy
             it
             ;
             so
             Earth
             is
             most
             Dens
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             suppose
             the
             Body
             therof
             cannot
             be
             made
             more
             Dens
             by
             any
             other
             Elementary
             Spirit
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             none
             other
             less
             Active
             which
             may
             more
             Condensate
             it
             then
             it
             doth
             itself
             :
             for
             as
             these
             Elementary
             Spirits
             do
             require
             more
             or
             less
             Rare
             or
             Dens
             Bodys
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             Naturaly
             and
             most
             Effectualy
             caus
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             most
             Rare
             Ae●her
             ,
             which
             is
             Utmost
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Dens
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             Inmost
             ,
             do
             contein
             and
             bound
             the
             two
             other
             more
             Variable
             Elements
             ,
             Air
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             The
             Rarity
             of
             Aether
             is
             altogether
             unknown
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             it
             ,
             more
             Rare
             then
             the
             most
             Rarefied
             or
             Expanded
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             common
             Air
             be
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             Rare
             then
             Water
             ,
             and
             that
             fourteen
             times
             more
             Rare
             then
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             the
             Elementary
             Earth
             (
             wherof
             we
             know
             not
             the
             utmost
             Density
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             not
             the
             Rarity
             of
             Aether
             )
             yet
             more
             dens
             then
             it
             or
             Gold
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             nineteen
             times
             heavier
             then
             Water
             )
             or
             any
             other
             Cortical
             Earths
             whatsoever
             ,
             then
             certeinly
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             Disproportion
             of
             Density
             and
             Rarity
             between
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Aether
             and
             Earth
             :
             and
             yet
             though
             Earth
             be
             most
             Dens
             ,
             Aether
             is
             not
             most
             Rare
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             know
             ,
             or
             can
             assigne
             how
             much
             more
             Rare
             Superaether
             may
             be
             then
             it
             ;
             which
             will
             Multiply
             the
             Disproportion
             exceedingly
             more
             ,
             wherof
             though
             we
             can
             give
             no
             just
             account
             ;
             yet
             heerby
             we
             plainly
             perceiv
             how
             strangely
             Matter
             may
             be
             Densefied
             ,
             or
             Rarefied
             ;
             and
             consequently
             what
             vast
             or
             Innumerable
             Pores
             ,
             or
             Spaces
             ,
             they
             must
             assigne
             ,
             who
             will
             still
             contend
             that
             Rarity
             is
             only
             from
             Porosity
             ,
             or
             Vacuity
             .
             As
             in
             Water
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             Earth
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             distinct
             
             Regions
             ,
             not
             only
             Mathematicaly
             such
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             made
             ,
             both
             in
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             but
             Physicaly
             such
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             found
             them
             out
             where
             they
             are
             :
             for
             as
             there
             are
             Waters
             above
             ,
             and
             beneath
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             manifestly
             both
             a
             Cortex
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             wherin
             there
             are
             not
             only
             many
             other
             Composita
             ,
             and
             many
             sorts
             of
             Earths
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             Chalk
             ,
             Clay
             ,
             Marl
             ,
             Loam
             ,
             Sand
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             which
             thereby
             discover
             and
             declare
             it
             not
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Elementary
             Earth
             ,
             but
             also
             Water
             flowing
             in
             the
             Canales
             therof
             and
             imbibed
             by
             all
             this
             Spongy
             Cortex
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             denominated
             Terraqueous
             ,
             and
             is
             almost
             as
             much
             Elementary
             Water
             ,
             as
             Earth
             :
             nor
             is
             any
             part
             therof
             in
             itself
             so
             purely
             Elementary
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Ocean
             is
             Elementary
             Water
             ;
             wherefore
             there
             is
             most
             probably
             another
             Elementary
             and
             Subco●tical
             Earth
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             )
             which
             though
             we
             know
             not
             where
             it
             begins
             ,
             and
             the
             Cortex
             ends
             ,
             yet
             I
             presume
             it
             to
             be
             below
             any
             the
             lowest
             Fundus
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             or
             descent
             of
             Rain
             or
             Dew
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             the
             Elementary
             Earth
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             intimated
             by
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Then
               the
               Chanells
               of
               Waters
               were
               seen
               ,
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               World
               were
               discovered
               .
            
             Nor
             may
             we
             reasonably
             conceiv
             that
             there
             are
             below
             the
             Cortex
             any
             such
             hid
             Treasures
             of
             Metalls
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             in
             it
             ;
             since
             they
             can
             never
             be
             searched
             or
             digged
             out
             by
             any
             Industry
             of
             Men
             or
             Beasts
             ,
             wheras
             God
             and
             Nature
             made
             nothing
             in
             vain
             .
             But
             that
             which
             doth
             most
             confirm
             me
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             Ingenious
             Invention
             of
             the
             Inclinatory
             or
             Dipping
             Needle
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ;
             for
             most
             evidently
             that
             varys
             its
             Position
             respectively
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             neerer
             to
             ,
             or
             farther
             from
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             World
             :
             which
             very
             sensibly
             discovers
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Subcortical
             Earth
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             it
             is
             Magnetical
             :
             for
             though
             there
             be
             Rocks
             of
             Magnets
             in
             the
             Cortex
             ,
             yet
             this
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             call
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             Incline
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             generaly
             to
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             great
             Magnet
             ,
             and
             exactly
             so
             as
             a
             Needle
             carried
             about
             a
             round
             Magnet
             or
             Terrella
             doth
             Incline
             itself
             in
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             the
             Circumference
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             this
             also
             shews
             that
             the
             Elementary
             and
             Magnetike
             Earth
             is
             Globular
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Terrella
             ;
             otherwise
             any
             Eminences
             therin
             would
             vary
             the
             Inclination
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Terrella
             .
             Yet
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             this
             Elementary
             Body
             of
             the
             Subcortical
             Earth
             ,
             which
             I
             
             call
             Magnetical
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             any
             Cortical
             Magnets
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             Iron
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Mine
             ,
             though
             both
             have
             a
             Magnetike
             Quality
             :
             but
             rather
             that
             it
             is
             farr
             more
             Dens
             then
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             farr
             more
             Consistent
             then
             Gold.
             Nor
             is
             it
             vain
             or
             useless
             (
             as
             other
             Terreous
             Composita
             below
             the
             Cortex
             should
             be
             )
             but
             very
             proper
             and
             requilite
             in
             every
             respect
             :
             for
             as
             by
             the
             most
             solid
             Consistence
             therof
             it
             becomes
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Basis
             of
             the
             Cortex
             (
             as
             they
             are
             therefore
             termed
             
               Strong
               Foundations
            
             and
             
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             )
             and
             indeed
             of
             all
             the
             Superior
             Spheres
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Universal
             Globe
             ;
             so
             by
             its
             Magnetical
             Polarity
             it
             doth
             continue
             its
             own
             Body
             in
             one
             Immovable
             Position
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             most
             probably
             it
             hath
             no
             Pores
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             penetrated
             ,
             convelled
             ,
             or
             comminuted
             by
             any
             others
             ,
             or
             one
             part
             therof
             severed
             from
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             Bodys
             in
             the
             Cortex
             ,
             Marble
             ,
             Glass
             ,
             Gemms
             are
             Imporous
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             much
             more
             this
             most
             Dens
             ,
             Compact
             ,
             and
             Adamantine
             Body
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Earth
             .
             And
             though
             some
             Planets
             and
             the
             Starrs
             may
             be
             greater
             Orbs
             then
             it
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             such
             Foundations
             and
             Pillars
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             such
             Centrical
             Orb
             relating
             to
             the
             Circumferential
             Orb
             ,
             or
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             besides
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             therefore
             also
             is
             called
             Orbis
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             an
             Epitome
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Superior
             parts
             of
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             are
             only
             Concave
             Spheres
             .
             Thus
             though
             Earth
             be
             most
             Base
             and
             Brute
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             also
             its
             proper
             Excellency
             and
             Glory
             ,
             having
             the
             greatest
             Bodily
             perfection
             of
             the
             Density
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             doth
             most
             approximate
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             therof
             hath
             the
             greatest
             Stability
             and
             Fix●tive
             Strength
             ,
             though
             the
             least
             Activity
             :
             and
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             it
             hath
             also
             such
             Qualitys
             in
             itself
             ,
             whereby
             in
             Mistion
             it
             doth
             Fix
             almost
             all
             the
             more
             Agile
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             other
             Elements
             :
             and
             the
             Cortex
             therof
             hath
             the
             greatest
             Mistion
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Variety
             of
             Composita
             ,
             being
             the
             Native
             Country
             and
             Region
             of
             all
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             Sensitives
             ;
             yea
             the
             Manor
             hous
             and
             Demesnes
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Earth
               hath
               he
               given
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Men
               :
            
             and
             becaus
             this
             whole
             Spectable
             World
             ,
             which
             Moses
             describeth
             ,
             was
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             are
             as
             it
             were
             his
             Roialties
             ,
             
             therefore
             they
             all
             point
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Circumference
             doth
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             are
             Inservient
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             to
             Man.
             
          
           
             VI.
             The
             First
             or
             Principal
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             is
             Drines
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Moisture
             ,
             as
             Cold
             is
             to
             Heat
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Earth
             is
             the
             most
             Brute
             and
             Dull
             Element
             ,
             so
             are
             also
             the
             Qualitys
             therof
             like
             unto
             itself
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             heerin
             most
             Analogous
             to
             the
             Passive
             Matter
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             itself
             a
             Spiritual
             Substance
             Genericaly
             different
             from
             Matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             others
             :
             for
             there
             are
             such
             Analogys
             in
             Nature
             ,
             not
             only
             beeween
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             also
             between
             them
             and
             Matter
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             all
             Entitys
             ,
             and
             Substantial
             parts
             of
             the
             Univers
             ,
             though
             several
             Classical
             Natures
             differ
             Classicaly
             ,
             and
             Specifical
             Specificaly
             ,
             and
             Individual
             Individualy
             ;
             and
             these
             Differences
             are
             their
             proper
             Bonitys
             ,
             whereby
             they
             excell
             all
             others
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             generaly
             Superior
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Matter
             is
             better
             Matter
             then
             any
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             Earth
             is
             better
             Earth
             then
             Aether
             ;
             though
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Aether
             otherwise
             be
             Superior
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             of
             Air
             to
             Water
             ,
             and
             of
             Water
             to
             Earth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Elements
             which
             God
             hath
             declared
             ,
             in
             the
             Creation
             therof
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             of
             Aether
             are
             more
             Active
             and
             Powerfull
             then
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             of
             Air
             then
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             of
             Water
             then
             of
             Earth
             .
             Yet
             ;
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Drines
             is
             an
             Active
             Quality
             ,
             and
             Actively
             contrary
             to
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             less
             Degree
             therof
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             only
             a
             Privation
             of
             Moisture
             ;
             and
             though
             Moisture
             doth
             more
             notably
             Operate
             in
             and
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             Heat
             doth
             upon
             Cold
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             weakned
             by
             Comminution
             into
             Dust
             ,
             or
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             seems
             not
             much
             to
             Resist
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             Imbibe
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             be
             Receptive
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             Matter
             is
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             some
             Mutual
             Operation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Active
             Contrariety
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             Earth
             itself
             is
             called
             Dry
             Land
             ,
             and
             contradistinguished
             from
             Water
             in
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             of
             them
             both
             :
             and
             it
             is
             known
             accordingly
             to
             Operate
             by
             Drines
             ,
             both
             to
             Physicians
             in
             their
             Desiccating
             Emplastra
             ,
             and
             to
             Mechanikes
             in
             their
             Cementations
             ;
             and
             that
             Desiccation
             is
             not
             only
             by
             Evaporation
             or
             Exclusion
             of
             the
             Moisture
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             Mistion
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             Predomination
             ,
             and
             Prevalence
             of
             the
             Drines
             over
             Moisture
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             the
             utmost
             Adustion
             of
             
             Ashes
             ,
             or
             any
             
               Terra
               damnata
            
             ,
             there
             is
             Water
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Moisture
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             Actual
             ,
             but
             reduced
             to
             Potentiality
             by
             Driness
             :
             and
             apparently
             in
             Congelation
             of
             Ice
             ,
             Glew
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             there
             is
             Water
             ,
             and
             so
             Moisture
             Potentialy
             ,
             which
             is
             again
             Actuated
             by
             Fusion
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             Actual
             before
             they
             be
             melted
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             so
             Drines
             ,
             are
             Indifferent
             between
             the
             other
             two
             Qualitys
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Cold
             ,
             and
             they
             between
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             Drines
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             no
             Secondary
             Qualitys
             each
             of
             other
             ,
             but
             Operate
             only
             by
             themselvs
             Univocaly
             and
             Efficiently
             ;
             for
             as
             Heat
             only
             doth
             heat
             ,
             and
             Cold
             cool
             ,
             and
             Moisture
             moisten
             ,
             so
             Drines
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Quality
             but
             that
             ,
             doth
             properly
             dry
             ;
             though
             Equivocaly
             or
             Instrumentaly
             either
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Cold
             ,
             may
             dry
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             of
             Heat
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             most
             Active
             and
             Predominant
             of
             all
             the
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             it
             hath
             also
             the
             most
             Confinements
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             and
             Restraints
             ,
             and
             several
             ways
             of
             Reducing
             it
             into
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             farr
             more
             then
             Cold
             ,
             which
             thereby
             hath
             such
             advantage
             against
             it
             ;
             so
             hath
             Drines
             against
             Moisture
             by
             the
             very
             Cession
             therof
             ;
             for
             though
             Drines
             cannot
             easily
             Profligate
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             Naturaly
             so
             very
             Fugitive
             of
             itself
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             still
             Flying
             away
             ;
             wheras
             Drines
             is
             more
             Fixed
             ,
             and
             much
             assisted
             therin
             by
             its
             own
             Connatural
             Quality
             of
             Consistence
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Body
             Dry
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Consistent
             ,
             nor
             Moist
             that
             is
             not
             Fluid
             :
             and
             yet
             Consistence
             is
             a
             several
             and
             distinct
             Quality
             ,
             both
             from
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             Drines
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             Actively
             contrary
             one
             unto
             another
             ;
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             to
             Consistence
             ,
             nor
             Consistence
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             As
             Drines
             and
             Consistence
             are
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ;
             besides
             which
             there
             are
             also
             many
             other
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             as
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             of
             Aether
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             as
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             so
             likewise
             are
             there
             several
             Qualitys
             of
             Air
             besides
             Cold
             ,
             and
             of
             Water
             besides
             Moisture
             ,
             which
             though
             unknown
             to
             us
             what
             they
             are
             particularly
             ,
             yet
             do
             generaly
             appear
             in
             the
             many
             various
             Mistions
             of
             all
             the
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ;
             and
             that
             want
             of
             a
             more
             particular
             knowledg
             therof
             is
             a
             chief
             caus
             and
             reason
             why
             we
             know
             so
             litle
             of
             Elementary
             Mistions
             :
             wherefore
             I
             
             have
             begun
             to
             pry
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             advanced
             some
             few
             steps
             toward
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             way
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             may
             by
             some
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             too
             Curious
             heerin
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             there
             are
             such
             other
             Qualitys
             of
             every
             Element
             ,
             besides
             those
             which
             are
             commonly
             called
             First
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             made
             it
             to
             appear
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             do
             not
             ,
             like
             Second
             Qualitys
             ,
             subsist
             Immediately
             in
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             Mediately
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Substantial
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             of
             them
             Immediately
             therin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             and
             so
             I
             conceiv
             Consistence
             or
             Firmnes
             and
             Drines
             only
             to
             be
             Connatural
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             same
             Element
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             Consistence
             doth
             Immediately
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Elementary
             Spirit
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Drines
             ;
             as
             Fluidity
             is
             not
             from
             the
             other
             Q●alitys
             ,
             but
             rather
             from
             the
             Matter
             ,
             for
             so
             indeed
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             are
             Fluid
             ;
             and
             Consistence
             is
             a
             proper
             and
             more
             particular
             Property
             of
             Earth
             alone
             ;
             which
             hath
             no
             Contrary
             ,
             as
             Drines
             hath
             ,
             nor
             doth
             contrarily
             oppose
             any
             one
             Q●ality
             of
             the
             other
             Elements
             ;
             but
             only
             is
             that
             whereby
             the
             Elementary
             Spirit
             of
             Earth
             doth
             render
             its
             own
             Body
             Firm
             and
             Solid
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             other
             Elementary
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             such
             Q●ality
             ,
             can
             Confirm
             or
             Consolidate
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             which
             therefore
             remains
             Fluid
             and
             Weak
             ,
             as
             the
             Matter
             itself
             .
             And
             this
             Terrene
             Consistence
             as
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Drines
             ,
             nor
             any
             Second
             Q●ality
             therof
             ;
             so
             much
             less
             is
             it
             Density
             (
             for
             so
             Mercury
             is
             Dens
             but
             not
             Consistent
             )
             though
             that
             also
             be
             assistant
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Drines
             ;
             for
             Density
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             Active
             or
             Spiritual
             Q●ality
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             Affection
             of
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             superinduced
             or
             varied
             by
             the
             Densefaction
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             as
             Figure
             ,
             which
             is
             plainly
             an
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             is
             superinduced
             and
             varied
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Q●alitys
             :
             and
             therefore
             Density
             and
             Consistence
             are
             as
             different
             ,
             as
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             wherin
             they
             do
             respectively
             Subsist
             :
             and
             as
             I
             have
             thus
             distinguished
             Consistence
             from
             other
             Qualitys
             or
             Affections
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Matter
             of
             Earth
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             more
             discern
             it
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             and
             particularly
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             becaus
             I
             do
             not
             find
             it
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             explained
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             becaus
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             very
             Noble
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Mechanical
             Use
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Compaction
             and
             Consolidation
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Earthy
             Body
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             termed
             ,
             a
             Firmnes
             or
             Stability
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             therof
             ,
             both
             
             which
             I
             comprehend
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Consistence
             ;
             whereby
             I
             also
             intend
             that
             Strength
             and
             Rigor
             of
             the
             Consistent
             Body
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             no
             such
             Vigor
             or
             Force
             whereby
             it
             can
             Move
             other
             Bodys
             ,
             like
             the
             Angelical
             Powers
             ,
             nor
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             as
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             nor
             yet
             like
             the
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             to
             Union
             or
             Station
             ,
             (
             whereby
             indeed
             Matter
             Moves
             itself
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             Activity
             or
             Strength
             ,
             only
             by
             a
             Recumbence
             or
             Succumbence
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             and
             so
             Fluidity
             is
             only
             an
             Inconsistence
             therof
             ,
             or
             Falling
             every
             way
             ,
             without
             any
             Consistent
             Strength
             ,
             or
             Stability
             holding
             it
             together
             ;
             whereby
             it
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             that
             such
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Fluid
             Bodys
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             any
             Spiritual
             Activity
             or
             Vigor
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             from
             Infirmity
             and
             Weaknes
             of
             the
             Bodys
             themselvs
             :
             yet
             Consistence
             doth
             Spiritualy
             and
             Actively
             Unite
             and
             Contein
             all
             the
             parts
             therof
             ,
             and
             also
             Arrect
             and
             Fortify
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             having
             a
             proper
             Center
             therin
             ,
             as
             all
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             have
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             Matter
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             the
             Universal
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             :
             and
             so
             a
             Timberlogg
             floating
             upon
             Water
             ,
             or
             suspended
             in
             the
             Air
             farr
             enough
             from
             that
             Universal
             Center
             ,
             yet
             hath
             in
             itself
             a
             Center
             of
             its
             own
             Consistence
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             strongest
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             hardly
             Bent
             or
             Broken
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             it
             proportionably
             extendeth
             that
             Strength
             or
             Rigor
             through
             all
             the
             parts
             therof
             unto
             the
             Extremitys
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             Consistence
             therof
             is
             Mechanicaly
             useful
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Boat
             ,
             or
             Beam
             of
             a
             Balance
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             suspended
             in
             the
             more
             Rare
             Air
             only
             at
             the
             Center
             ,
             yet
             by
             this
             Strength
             and
             Rigor
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             therof
             being
             so
             Consistent
             in
             the
             whole
             (
             though
             otherwise
             hanging
             freely
             in
             the
             same
             Air
             )
             are
             Arrected
             and
             upheld
             from
             falling
             or
             bending
             downward
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             they
             would
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             parts
             therof
             weigh
             most
             toward
             the
             Extremitys
             ,
             becaus
             Gravity
             is
             an
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             weighs
             most
             downward
             in
             the
             Extremitys
             ,
             which
             are
             farthest
             from
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Consistent
             Strength
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             strongest
             in
             the
             Center
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             opposite
             ,
             and
             farthest
             distant
             from
             the
             Extremitys
             ;
             and
             plainly
             shews
             that
             Consistence
             is
             not
             Density
             ,
             nor
             Gravity
             ,
             which
             Subsisteth
             in
             Density
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             bowing
             downward
             in
             the
             Extremitys
             is
             rather
             from
             the
             Fluidity
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             that
             Wooden
             Balance
             would
             flow
             downward
             ,
             like
             
             Water
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             so
             upheld
             by
             Terrene
             Consistence
             .
             Nor
             doth
             Matter
             Move
             from
             ,
             but
             toward
             the
             Center
             ;
             wheras
             Consistence
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             issueth
             forth
             from
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Extremitys
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             stronger
             in
             the
             Center
             then
             in
             the
             Extremitys
             ;
             which
             Matter
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Matter
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             more
             Heavy
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             Move
             more
             strongly
             ,
             or
             rather
             swiftly
             as
             it
             is
             neerer
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Center
             ;
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             longinquity
             of
             the
             Motion
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             the
             Body
             Move
             in
             such
             a
             Space
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             same
             Medium
             ,
             farther
             from
             ,
             or
             neerer
             to
             the
             Center
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Weight
             of
             a
             Clock
             doth
             not
             Weigh
             more
             ,
             or
             Move
             faster
             when
             it
             is
             almost
             down
             ,
             then
             at
             first
             .
             Also
             Consistence
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             firm
             Union
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             may
             be
             such
             to
             the
             Parts
             in
             their
             Private
             Whole
             ,
             as
             Station
             of
             Matter
             is
             to
             itself
             in
             the
             Publike
             Whole
             therof
             :
             for
             so
             it
             keepeth
             the
             Parts
             of
             any
             Fluid
             Body
             within
             a
             Consistent
             Vessel
             in
             Rest
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Consistence
             is
             a
             Fulciment
             ,
             which
             is
             quasi
             a
             Center
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             wherupon
             they
             rest
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             N●tural
             Station
             of
             a
             more
             Rare
             above
             any
             more
             Dens
             Body
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             would
             if
             they
             were
             Immediately
             next
             to
             the
             Center
             .
             Again
             ,
             Consistence
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             and
             Active
             Quality
             only
             for
             the
             Fixation
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             hath
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             no
             Contrary
             ;
             being
             heerin
             like
             to
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             the
             Polar
             Position
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             for
             Fluidity
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             Inconsistence
             and
             Infirmity
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Contrary
             ,
             but
             a
             Negation
             of
             Consistence
             :
             and
             though
             there
             be
             an
             Universal
             Union
             and
             Coherence
             of
             the
             Matter
             to
             and
             with
             itself
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             also
             such
             a
             Mobility
             of
             the
             Parts
             therof
             within
             that
             Whole
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             easily
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             flow
             any
             way
             ,
             unles
             they
             be
             made
             to
             Consist
             by
             this
             Spiritual
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             Elementary
             Body
             doth
             Consist
             by
             any
             other
             Quality
             of
             the
             Spirit
             therof
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             this
             Spiritual
             Quality
             of
             the
             Earth
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             :
             and
             accordingly
             Water
             ,
             which
             hath
             more
             of
             Earth
             in
             the
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             doth
             Consist
             more
             then
             Air
             ,
             and
             Air
             then
             Aether
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             Terrene
             Bodys
             do
             more
             Consist
             as
             they
             are
             less
             Mist
             with
             the
             other
             Elements
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Incoherence
             of
             many
             Terreous
             Corpuscles
             ,
             Fluidity
             ,
             though
             it
             seem
             to
             be
             Complexively
             such
             ;
             for
             every
             Corpuscle
             therof
             Simply
             is
             Consistent
             in
             itself
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             of
             Porosity
             )
             and
             so
             though
             there
             be
             many
             Sands
             in
             an
             heap
             ,
             yet
             every
             
             one
             of
             them
             in
             itself
             is
             as
             Consistent
             as
             a
             Sandstone
             ,
             and
             Dusts
             of
             Steel
             ,
             or
             Brass
             ,
             as
             the
             Steel
             or
             Brass
             itself
             :
             and
             though
             by
             Commotion
             therof
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Motion
             every
             way
             like
             the
             Motion
             of
             Fluid
             Bodys
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             from
             the
             Consistent
             Corpuscles
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             from
             ●he
             Interspersed
             Fluidity
             of
             Air
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             be
             Innumerable
             Terreous
             Motes
             in
             Water
             ,
             unles
             they
             be
             Mist
             and
             made
             into
             a
             Past
             ,
             the
             Water
             in
             itself
             is
             not
             thereby
             made
             more
             Consistent
             .
             But
             Bodys
             which
             have
             a
             Consistence
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             have
             also
             other
             Fluid
             Bodys
             Interspersed
             ,
             are
             made
             more
             to
             Consist
             in
             and
             with
             themselvs
             ,
             by
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Fluid
             Bodys
             out
             of
             their
             Pores
             ;
             as
             a
             Cable
             being
             stretched
             very
             stiffly
             will
             be
             made
             to
             Consist
             almost
             as
             much
             as
             Wood
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             used
             by
             Funambuli
             ;
             for
             by
             stretching
             the
             Air
             is
             excluded
             ,
             and
             the
             Pores
             are
             drawn
             together
             and
             Contracted
             :
             and
             a
             Wett
             Cable
             will
             be
             farr
             more
             stiff
             of
             itself
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             easily
             stretched
             as
             a
             Dry
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Water
             hath
             more
             Consistence
             then
             Air
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             excluded
             or
             squeezed
             out
             of
             the
             Pores
             ;
             also
             it
             is
             more
             Imbibed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             more
             Mist
             with
             the
             Terreous
             Body
             of
             the
             Cable
             ,
             then
             Air
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             easily
             Extruded
             .
             But
             heer
             I
             must
             observ
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             a
             general
             Rule
             and
             Canon
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Spiritual
             Powers
             and
             Operat●ons
             Union
             doth
             fortify
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             most
             sensibly
             evident
             in
             Consistence
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             the
             same
             in
             every
             Corpuscle
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             equal
             Part
             of
             a
             greater
             Body
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             a
             Pindust
             as
             well
             as
             in
             such
             a
             small
             Part
             of
             the
             greater
             Body
             of
             Brass
             from
             which
             the
             Dust
             was
             decided
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             shewed
             )
             yet
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             greate●●
             〈◊〉
             being
             united
             together
             do
             proportionably
             more
             fortify
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             thereby
             made
             more
             strong
             in
             every
             equal
             Part
             therof
             ,
             then
             the
             Corpuscle
             decided
             from
             it
             :
             and
             it
             were
             more
             then
             a
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Mechanical
             Use
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Increment
             of
             the
             Strength
             of
             Consistence
             according
             to
             the
             Majoration
             of
             Consistent
             Bodys
             :
             for
             certeinly
             the
             Total
             of
             the
             Strength
             of
             the
             greater
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             more
             then
             the
             Addition
             of
             so
             many
             Units
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Parts
             in
             it
             equal
             to
             the
             Corpuscle
             decided
             from
             it
             .
             As
             a
             Barr
             of
             Wood
             one
             Inch
             square
             will
             bear
             about
             eight
             times
             so
             much
             Weight
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             equaly
             divided
             into
             fower
             quarters
             ,
             any
             one
             of
             those
             fower
             quarters
             will
             bear
             ;
             though
             that
             hath
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Magnitude
             of
             the
             other
             :
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Increment
             
             of
             the
             Consistent
             Strength
             therof
             is
             about
             doubly
             as
             much
             as
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             Magnitude
             ;
             though
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             it
             alway
             so
             doubles
             ,
             but
             that
             where
             the
             disproportion
             is
             greater
             of
             the
             Magnitude
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             greater
             also
             of
             the
             Increment
             ,
             and
             where
             less
             ,
             less
             .
             As
             suppose
             the
             Barr
             of
             Wood
             an
             Inch
             Square
             and
             a
             yard
             long
             ,
             and
             being
             equaly
             supported
             by
             Fulciments
             at
             the
             Extremitys
             to
             bear
             two
             hundred
             pounds
             Weight
             hanging
             at
             the
             Center
             therof
             ,
             and
             a
             Barr
             of
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Magnitude
             therof
             to
             bear
             a
             quarter
             of
             one
             hundred
             pounds
             Weight
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             greater
             Barr
             bears
             eight
             times
             as
             much
             as
             the
             less
             Barr
             ,
             which
             yet
             hath
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Magnitude
             therof
             ;
             then
             also
             suppose
             another
             Barr
             two
             Inches
             square
             ,
             which
             hath
             fower
             times
             the
             Magnitude
             of
             the
             Barr
             an
             Inch
             Square
             ,
             the
             Increment
             of
             the
             Strength
             therof
             must
             proportionably
             be
             doubled
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Increment
             of
             the
             Strength
             of
             that
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             if
             the
             Barr
             of
             an
             Inch
             square
             did
             bear
             two
             hundred
             ,
             as
             I
             supposed
             ,
             the
             Barr
             two
             Inches
             square
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             bear
             sixteen
             hundred
             pounds
             Weight
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             fower
             two
             hundreds
             doubled
             ,
             as
             the
             Barr
             an
             Inch
             square
             did
             bear
             two
             hundred
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             fower
             quarters
             of
             one
             hundred
             doubled
             :
             now
             the
             proportions
             of
             Magnitudes
             between
             these
             three
             Barrs
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             of
             the
             least
             to
             the
             midst
             as
             one
             to
             fower
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             greatest
             as
             one
             to
             sixteen
             ;
             and
             the
             Increment
             of
             the
             midst
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             least
             is
             as
             eight
             to
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             doubly
             fower
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             greatest
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             as
             sixty
             fower
             to
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             fower
             times
             sixteen
             .
             Also
             it
             may
             be
             tried
             in
             Barrs
             of
             other
             Figures
             ;
             as
             of
             round
             Barrs
             of
             an
             Inch
             Diameter
             ,
             and
             ●●●angular
             Barrs
             of
             an
             Inch
             Perpendicular
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             Regular
             ,
             or
             Irregular
             Polygons
             :
             as
             a
             Barr
             half
             square
             and
             half
             flatt
             ,
             or
             an
             Inch
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             half
             an
             Inch
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             will
             bear
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             propound
             it
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             Mathematicians
             and
             Mechanikes
             ,
             whether
             in
             all
             cases
             the
             Increment
             of
             the
             Strength
             of
             the
             greater
             Consistent
             Bodys
             be
             not
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Increment
             of
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             less
             Bodys
             ?
             as
             the
             midle
             Barr
             being
             an
             Inch
             Square
             ,
             the
             fower
             Lateral
             Superficies
             therof
             made
             only
             fower
             Inches
             ;
             wheras
             every
             one
             of
             the
             fower
             least
             Barrs
             being
             half
             an
             Inch
             square
             ,
             the
             fower
             Lateral
             Superficies
             therof
             made
             two
             Inches
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             fower
             least
             Barrs
             ,
             whose
             whole
             
             Magnitude
             is
             equal
             to
             the
             midle
             Barr
             of
             an
             Inch
             square
             ,
             eight
             Inches
             ;
             wheras
             the
             fower
             Lateral
             Superficies
             of
             the
             midle
             Barr
             made
             on
             〈…〉
             Inches
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             wherin
             the
             Decrement
             of
             the
             Superficies
             therof
             is
             double
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Increment
             of
             the
             Strength
             of
             the
             Consistence
             therof
             double
             :
             Now
             though
             there
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             an
             Increment
             of
             the
             Velocity
             of
             Motion
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             of
             the
             Gravitation
             or
             Descent
             ,
             and
             Percussion
             of
             a
             Scale
             or
             other
             Body
             ,
             by
             the
             Pondus
             of
             the
             Matter
             (
             whereby
             the
             Increment
             of
             Velocity
             may
             be
             tried
             )
             yet
             that
             is
             by
             several
             Degrees
             Successively
             Actuated
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Increment
             of
             Consistent
             Strength
             is
             present
             and
             Simultaneous
             .
             And
             heerin
             may
             plainly
             appear
             another
             difference
             between
             Matter
             and
             the
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             :
             for
             though
             Matter
             by
             Union
             doth
             fortify
             and
             defend
             itself
             in
             the
             Whole
             against
             any
             Nonentity
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Extension
             therof
             ,
             being
             Quantity
             Consistent
             (
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Consistence
             of
             Matter
             )
             must
             Consist
             together
             through
             the
             whole
             Quantity
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Extension
             of
             any
             Particular
             Body
             must
             Consist
             and
             be
             Continued
             through
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             the
             same
             Extension
             as
             it
             is
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             one
             Part
             may
             be
             removed
             from
             one
             Place
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             to
             another
             ,
             yet
             another
             Part
             must
             necessarily
             succeed
             ,
             to
             Continue
             the
             whole
             Extension
             therof
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             render
             the
             same
             whole
             Body
             Complete
             and
             Intire
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Extension
             therof
             Consistent
             :
             ye●
             the
             Union
             of
             Part
             to
             Part
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             any
             Increment
             of
             the
             whole
             Extension
             above
             the
             Total
             of
             all
             the
             Proportions
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             ;
             and
             so
             an
             hundred
             several
             Weights
             of
             one
             pound
             of
             Lead
             ,
             being
             melted
             or
             otherwise
             united
             together
             ,
             will
             not
             weigh
             in
             all
             more
             then
             one
             hundred
             pounds
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             same
             Matter
             in
             a
             greater
             Extension
             be
             Condensated
             into
             a
             less
             Extension
             ,
             it
             weighs
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Mass
             of
             the
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Extension
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             the
             Extension
             be
             greater
             ,
             or
             less
             ;
             though
             as
             it
             is
             so
             much
             Matter
             in
             a
             less
             Extension
             ,
             it
             will
             penetrate
             and
             sink
             through
             an
             equal
             portion
             of
             Matter
             in
             a
             greater
             Extension
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             but
             yet
             doth
             not
             by
             such
             Condensation
             acquire
             any
             greater
             Gravity
             in
             itself
             ,
             then
             proportionable
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Matter
             ;
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             pound
             of
             
             Feathers
             is
             as
             heavy
             as
             a
             pound
             of
             Lead
             ;
             though
             the
             Lead
             will
             press
             down
             the
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Feathers
             〈…〉
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             one
             another
             and
             their
             due
             Station
             and
             〈…〉
             the
             Universal
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             :
             whereas
             this
             Terreous
             Consistence
             being
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             gaineth
             an
             Increment
             of
             Strength
             in
             itself
             by
             such
             Physical
             Union
             above
             the
             proportions
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             United
             or
             added
             together
             Arithmeticaly
             ;
             and
             so
             Fire
             of
             so
             many
             equal
             Parts
             United
             together
             Physicaly
             into
             one
             Body
             will
             heat
             and
             burn
             more
             then
             so
             many
             several
             Sparks
             equal
             to
             those
             Parts
             ,
             as
             being
             United
             or
             added
             together
             Arithmeticaly
             will
             amount
             to
             an
             equal
             Total
             .
             Also
             a
             Wire
             of
             Iron
             may
             be
             made
             so
             small
             and
             so
             long
             as
             that
             it
             will
             not
             bear
             its
             own
             weight
             at
             the
             Extremitys
             ,
             and
             Glass
             so
             Capillar
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             wound
             about
             the
             finger
             ,
             though
             Glass
             be
             very
             fragile
             .
             And
             though
             I
             conceiv
             Hardnes
             and
             Softnes
             to
             be
             only
             different
             Sensibilitys
             of
             Consistence
             or
             the
             degrees
             therof
             ,
             as
             more
             Consistent
             doth
             more
             resist
             the
             Touch
             ,
             and
             less
             less
             ;
             yet
             Fragility
             and
             Ductility
             are
             different
             kinds
             of
             Consistence
             itself
             :
             for
             Consistence
             hath
             both
             a
             Strength
             and
             Rigor
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             which
             Fragility
             also
             hath
             ,
             and
             Ductility
             hath
             not
             ;
             and
             likewise
             a
             Spiritual
             Cohesion
             and
             Tenacity
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             therof
             ,
             which
             Ductility
             hath
             ,
             and
             Fragility
             hath
             not
             so
             perfectly
             as
             proper
             Consistence
             :
             and
             therefore
             Fragile
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Glass
             ,
             are
             easily
             Broken
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             Bend
             ;
             and
             Ductile
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Wax
             ,
             will
             easily
             Bend
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             Broken
             :
             nor
             indeed
             do
             I
             conceiv
             any
             Body
             to
             be
             properly
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             neither
             Break
             nor
             Bend
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             Subcortical
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             proper
             Qualitys
             therof
             in
             their
             greatest
             Actuality
             ;
             as
             Aether
             hath
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             :
             wheras
             other
             Cortical
             Bodys
             ,
             though
             most
             Rigid
             ,
             as
             Iron
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             be
             Broken
             ,
             or
             Bent
             ;
             yea
             by
             Fusion
             become
             Ductile
             and
             Fluid
             :
             so
             that
             Ductility
             is
             partly
             from
             Moisture
             ;
             and
             is
             only
             an
             imperfect
             Consistence
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             with
             Drines
             ,
             is
             very
             much
             assisted
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             Also
             Fragile
             Bodys
             of
             less
             Crassitude
             may
             Bend
             more
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             of
             very
             slender
             Glass
             ;
             becaus
             there
             is
             less
             Distortion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             less
             Expansion
             in
             the
             outward
             Convexity
             ,
             and
             Compression
             in
             the
             inward
             Concavity
             of
             the
             Arch
             ,
             or
             Angle
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             in
             Bending
             :
             and
             the
             very
             Bending
             before
             it
             Breaks
             shews
             that
             there
             is
             some
             Ductility
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Imperfection
             
             of
             Consistence
             :
             and
             this
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             in
             Glass
             heated
             ,
             which
             is
             farr
             more
             Ductile
             ,
             and
             molten
             ,
             which
             is
             Fusile
             :
             whence
             also
             it
             hath
             that
             other
             Imperfection
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Fragility
             ,
             which
             it
             betrays
             when
             it
             is
             cooled
             :
             but
             I
             conceiv
             that
             Fragility
             is
             a
             less
             Imperfection
             of
             Consistence
             then
             Ductility
             ;
             becaus
             that
             appears
             in
             Actual
             Drines
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             Actual
             Moisture
             .
             And
             Fragile
             Bodys
             ,
             though
             somwhat
             Flexile
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             over-bent
             ,
             will
             return
             again
             very
             smartly
             to
             their
             Position
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Springines
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             stand
             bent
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             as
             Ductile
             ,
             unles
             the
             Rigor
             (
             which
             is
             properly
             every
             way
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             Radii
             from
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Circumference
             )
             be
             overcome
             by
             long
             continuance
             .
             And
             this
             Springines
             is
             only
             a
             Return
             to
             the
             Position
             of
             the
             Consistent
             Body
             ;
             (
             and
             not
             as
             Elastical
             Potentia
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             the
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             of
             more
             Fluid
             Bodys
             )
             according
             to
             that
             Natural
             Rigor
             ,
             or
             Temper
             of
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             the
             Spirits
             require
             ,
             and
             caus
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             they
             are
             Violently
             diverted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             suddenly
             and
             forcibly
             return
             unto
             it
             again
             ,
             if
             the
             Violence
             do
             not
             continue
             so
             long
             as
             to
             caus
             the
             very
             Spirit
             to
             conform
             unto
             that
             Figure
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             though
             it
             will
             hardly
             conform
             to
             that
             Temper
             ,
             in
             Elastical
             Bodys
             :
             as
             also
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             will
             hardly
             conform
             to
             Inorganical
             Figures
             .
             Now
             Consistence
             being
             not
             a
             Compound
             ,
             but
             Simple
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ,
             therefore
             it
             doth
             contein
             Earthy
             Bodys
             together
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Continuous
             ,
             though
             very
             various
             and
             different
             Composita
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             conteins
             both
             the
             Subcortical
             ,
             and
             Cortical
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             Eminences
             therof
             ,
             as
             one
             Compages
             :
             and
             so
             Brick
             ,
             and
             Mortar
             when
             it
             is
             dried
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             Adhere
             ,
             as
             Water
             and
             Glass
             ,
             but
             Cohere
             and
             Consist
             together
             ;
             becaus
             though
             they
             be
             several
             Composita
             or
             Mista
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             yet
             their
             Consistence
             is
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Earthy
             Bodys
             :
             as
             Matter
             doth
             therefore
             so
             Unite
             itself
             in
             all
             the
             Bodys
             of
             various
             Composita
             in
             the
             World
             :
             I
             have
             seen
             an
             old
             Brick
             Chimny
             undermined
             and
             pulled
             down
             to
             fall
             like
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Timber
             without
             any
             Breaking
             ;
             which
             consequently
             had
             one
             Center
             of
             Consistence
             ,
             that
             did
             contein
             all
             the
             Earthy
             parts
             therof
             together
             ,
             as
             a
             Needle
             hath
             ,
             which
             is
             half
             Silver
             and
             half
             Steel
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             hath
             one
             Center
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             all
             tendeth
             ,
             though
             varied
             into
             the
             several
             Bodys
             of
             Innumerable
             Composita
             .
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             As
             Siccity
             and
             Consistence
             are
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Quality
             of
             Earth
             ,
             so
             much
             less
             Consistence
             and
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             though
             that
             require
             a
             Consistence
             ,
             as
             Consistence
             doth
             Siccity
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Consistence
             doth
             only
             Contein
             and
             Arrect
             the
             Parts
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             generaly
             and
             indifferently
             every
             way
             ;
             wheras
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             doth
             Direct
             it
             particularly
             in
             one
             Relative
             Place
             or
             Position
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             call
             Polar
             )
             unto
             North
             and
             South
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Difference
             between
             Positive
             Extension
             in
             its
             own
             Vbi
             and
             Relative
             Place
             may
             plainly
             appear
             :
             for
             a
             Magnet
             is
             in
             its
             own
             Ubi
             as
             any
             other
             Body
             ,
             but
             besides
             it
             hath
             such
             a
             Relative
             Position
             ,
             which
             is
             Polar
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Polar
             Points
             therof
             ,
             North
             ,
             and
             South
             ,
             are
             so
             Directed
             as
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             placed
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             consequently
             all
             the
             other
             Points
             and
             Parts
             therof
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             though
             the
             Whole
             be
             only
             in
             its
             own
             Vbi
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Body
             .
             Also
             Consistence
             is
             without
             any
             Motion
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             same
             whether
             the
             Body
             Move
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             hath
             a
             Verticity
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             its
             Polar
             Position
             .
             Again
             Consistence
             is
             Orbicular
             ,
             as
             the
             Strength
             of
             a
             Wooden
             Wheel
             is
             equal
             at
             the
             Extremity
             of
             every
             Radius
             ,
             being
             equidistant
             from
             the
             Center
             ;
             but
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             is
             much
             stronger
             at
             the
             Poles
             then
             at
             the
             Extremitys
             of
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             and
             indeed
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             Polar
             ,
             or
             North
             ,
             and
             South
             ,
             more
             then
             East
             ,
             and
             West
             .
             Also
             Consistence
             hath
             no
             Emanation
             like
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             such
             other
             Differences
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Consistence
             is
             an
             Auxiliary
             Quality
             therof
             ,
             being
             both
             Connatural
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             same
             Element
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Elementary
             Earth
             probably
             is
             most
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             most
             Magnetical
             :
             and
             the
             Magnet-Stone
             is
             also
             very
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             Iron
             Mine
             ,
             and
             especialy
             Iron
             ,
             and
             Steel
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Extractions
             therof
             :
             and
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             there
             might
             not
             be
             some
             such
             Extraction
             of
             the
             Magnet
             Stone
             more
             Magnetical
             then
             the
             Stone
             or
             Mine
             therof
             :
             but
             certeinly
             the
             Elementary
             Earth
             is
             farr
             more
             Magnetical
             then
             any
             other
             Magnet
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Elementary
             ;
             and
             also
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             vastly
             great
             ,
             whereby
             there
             is
             a
             proportionable
             Increment
             of
             the
             Virtue
             :
             and
             this
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             very
             strong
             Emanations
             therof
             which
             penetrate
             the
             whole
             Cortex
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             ;
             for
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             like
             Consistence
             ,
             hath
             no
             Contrary
             ;
             becaus
             
             it
             is
             only
             for
             Direction
             and
             Position
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             :
             though
             Density
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Longinquity
             ,
             may
             hinder
             ,
             or
             abate
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             any
             other
             Spiritual
             Powers
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             not
             repell
             ,
             and
             reflect
             it
             .
             Also
             the
             Magnetike
             Earth
             by
             the
             Emanations
             therof
             doth
             Excite
             and
             Actuate
             the
             Potential
             Polarity
             which
             is
             in
             some
             Cortical
             Bodys
             ;
             as
             Iron
             Barrs
             ,
             which
             have
             stood
             long
             in
             a
             Polar
             Position
             ,
             or
             Iron
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             say
             Brick-earth
             ,
             heated
             and
             laid
             to
             cool
             North
             and
             South
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             by
             any
             communication
             of
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             (
             for
             no
             Accident
             can
             so
             Migrate
             out
             of
             its
             own
             Substance
             ,
             wherin
             it
             doth
             Subsist
             ,
             into
             another
             )
             but
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Potentiality
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             delivered
             ,
             by
             Univocal
             Generation
             or
             Production
             of
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             Potentialy
             being
             and
             Subsisting
             in
             those
             less
             and
             weaker
             Magnets
             into
             their
             Actuality
             .
             Also
             if
             the
             Virtue
             of
             them
             or
             the
             Magnet
             Stone
             be
             Actual
             ,
             and
             they
             laid
             in
             a
             Position
             not
             Polar
             ,
             as
             suppose
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             ly
             so
             long
             ,
             the
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Earth
             will
             Predominate
             ,
             and
             vary
             that
             Polarity
             to
             its
             own
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             observable
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             the
             great
             Magnet
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             can
             so
             over-rule
             all
             these
             less
             Magnets
             ;
             so
             also
             that
             these
             less
             Magnets
             ,
             or
             Terrellae
             ,
             are
             such
             Individualy
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             becaus
             while
             they
             are
             laid
             in
             that
             Position
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Polar
             ,
             yet
             they
             retein
             their
             own
             Individual
             Polarity
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Position
             as
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             Polarity
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Earth
             will
             at
             last
             over-rule
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             freely
             suspended
             in
             the
             Air
             they
             would
             Naturaly
             conform
             themselvs
             to
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             while
             they
             are
             so
             Violently
             laid
             in
             an
             opposite
             Position
             ,
             they
             still
             retein
             their
             own
             Individual
             Center
             ,
             Axis
             ,
             Poles
             ,
             and
             Aequator
             ,
             apparently
             distinct
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             Position
             will
             turn
             another
             less
             Magnet
             freely
             suspended
             within
             the
             Orb
             therof
             from
             the
             Pol●●
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             their
             own
             Poles
             .
             Now
             tha●
             the
             Earth
             itself
             doth
             never
             vary
             its
             own
             Polarity
             ,
             we
             may
             sensibly
             perceiv
             by
             these
             Terrellae
             ,
             and
             their
             Natural
             Polarity
             ,
             and
             Verticity
             ;
             as
             by
             the
             Directory
             ,
             but
             especialy
             by
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             ,
             which
             being
             carried
             about
             the
             Earth
             always
             Inclines
             the
             Southern
             Pole
             therof
             more
             toward
             the
             Northern
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             neerer
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Northern
             Pole
             therof
             toward
             the
             Southern
             Pole
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             neerer
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             
             changes
             its
             Poles
             and
             Perpendicularity
             (
             whence
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             also
             called
             the
             Dipping
             Needle
             )
             and
             which
             plainly
             proveth
             that
             the
             Polar
             Virtue
             is
             not
             from
             any
             North
             Starr
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             fansied
             ;
             for
             the
             Southern
             Polarity
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Consequence
             of
             the
             Northern
             ,
             nor
             that
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             equaly
             Polar
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             the
             Needle
             accordingly
             changeth
             the
             Inclination
             of
             both
             its
             Poles
             ;
             which
             also
             the
             Directory
             Needle
             doth
             ,
             as
             farr
             as
             it
             can
             ,
             by
             a
             litle
             bowing
             down
             of
             its
             Poles
             toward
             one
             of
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Polarity
             from
             both
             Northern
             and
             Southern
             Effluvia
             ,
             as
             others
             affirm
             ,
             which
             cannot
             penetrate
             Glass
             ,
             as
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             doth
             ;
             for
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             penetration
             of
             several
             Bodys
             ,
             nor
             is
             Glass
             Porous
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Fluid
             ,
             as
             Water
             ,
             or
             Air
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             wherin
             we
             may
             suppose
             a
             Cession
             to
             any
             such
             Imperceptible
             Corpuscles
             ;
             which
             are
             only
             the
             Spawn
             of
             Epicurus
             his
             Atoms
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             perceived
             by
             Sens
             in
             any
             greater
             or
             less
             Bodys
             so
             to
             pass
             ;
             nor
             are
             any
             Phaenomena
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             Introduced
             to
             solv
             the
             Phaenomena
             :
             and
             though
             they
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             so
             Imperceptibly
             Minute
             ,
             yet
             must
             not
             only
             Move
             litle
             Needles
             ,
             but
             also
             contein
             the
             vast
             Magnetike
             Earth
             in
             its
             constant
             Polar
             Position
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             furious
             assalts
             of
             Air
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             conjoined
             force
             of
             their
             Storms
             and
             Tempests
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             could
             easily
             divert
             these
             Corporeal
             Effluvia
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             their
             I●pet●●
             ;
             which
             yet
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             a
             Calm
             or
             in
             a
             Storm
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Magnetike
             Operations
             are
             the
             same
             .
             Wherefore
             plainly
             it
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             Subsisting
             in
             the
             Substantial
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             and
             both
             Inherent
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Emanant
             from
             it
             ,
             like
             Light
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             maner
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             only
             require
             Consistence
             and
             Drines
             as
             Social
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             same
             Element
             ,
             as
             Light
             doth
             Heat
             ;
             and
             also
             Density
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             Rarity
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             want
             therof
             may
             be
             Corrupted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             so
             Magnets
             by
             Rust
             ,
             Contusion
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             lose
             their
             Act●al
             Virtue
             ,
             not
             becaus
             they
             are
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             becaus
             they
             disorder
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             as
             Wounds
             do
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             Bodys
             .
             Certeinly
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             in
             a
             Needle
             is
             not
             from
             any
             Northern
             and
             Southern
             Atoms
             or
             Corpuscles
             ,
             for
             plainly
             it
             is
             Excited
             by
             another
             Magnet
             Actualy
             ,
             being
             what
             it
             is
             Potentialy
             before
             in
             itself
             :
             which
             evidently
             appears
             by
             the
             very
             quick
             and
             sudden
             Actuation
             therof
             ,
             almost
             like
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             or
             Sound
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             
             though
             it
             will
             last
             longer
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Actuality
             then
             they
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             no
             Contrary
             to
             oppugn
             and
             Corrupt
             it
             ,
             like
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             rubbing
             it
             with
             another
             Magnet
             the
             contrary
             way
             doth
             assoon
             reduce
             it
             to
             Potentiality
             ,
             by
             drawing
             it
             from
             its
             Polar
             Longitude
             ,
             and
             destroying
             the
             Axis
             thereof
             ;
             (
             and
             nothing
             doth
             more
             approve
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Potentiality
             then
             such
             Experiments
             )
             The
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             and
             Motions
             therof
             are
             most
             evidently
             discovered
             by
             the
             Magnetical
             Needle
             carried
             about
             a
             round
             Terrella
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             Aequator
             it
             doth
             apply
             itself
             Lateraly
             to
             the
             Magnetical
             Terrella
             and
             Parallel
             to
             the
             Axis
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Aequator
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             or
             Terrella
             ,
             doth
             equaly
             attract
             the
             Aequator
             of
             the
             Needle
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Magnet
             do
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Needle
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             applied
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
             And
             when
             it
             hath
             passed
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             the
             Correspondent
             Pole
             of
             the
             Needle
             begins
             to
             Incline
             ,
             and
             to
             point
             to
             the
             Correspo●dent
             Pole
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             Perpendicularly
             Erected
             at
             the
             very
             Pole
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             half
             Erected
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             right
             Angle
             with
             the
             midle
             of
             the
             Axis
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             though
             I
             suppose
             not
             exactly
             in
             the
             midst
             therof
             ,
             unless
             we
             estimate
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Oval
             Arch
             of
             the
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             :
             yet
             becaus
             after
             it
             hath
             passed
             the
             very
             Aequator
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             it
             doth
             no
             longer
             apply
             itself
             Lateraly
             ,
             having
             both
             its
             Poles
             equidistant
             from
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             but
             presently
             begins
             to
             touch
             the
             Magnet
             obliquely
             with
             one
             Pole
             pointing
             to
             the
             Correspondent
             Pole
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             I
             also
             suppose
             ,
             that
             either
             Pole
             of
             the
             Magnet
             doth
             not
             attract
             beyond
             its
             own
             Hemisphere
             ,
             Northern
             ,
             or
             Southern
             ;
             (
             but
             the
             Magnet
             beng
             Polar
             doth
             attract
             Circumferentialy
             from
             the
             Center
             )
             for
             otherwise
             it
             should
             still
             caus
             the
             Needle
             to
             apply
             itself
             to
             the
             Magnet
             with
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Side
             therof
             ,
             though
             less
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             and
             not
             touch
             it
             Immediately
             with
             the
             Pole
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             Erected
             Perpendicularly
             at
             the
             Correspondent
             Pole
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ;
             as
             if
             two
             Chords
             were
             fastned
             to
             the
             two
             Poles
             or
             ends
             of
             the
             Needle
             ,
             and
             drawn
             through
             Hooks
             or
             Staples
             fixed
             at
             each
             Pole
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Needle
             by
             them
             drawn
             beyond
             the
             Aequator
             therof
             ,
             by
             pulling
             in
             one
             Chord
             ,
             and
             letting
             out
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             it
             should
             still
             apply
             part
             of
             the
             Side
             therof
             to
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             though
             less
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             :
             but
             I
             refer
             this
             Hypothesis
             to
             more
             Curious
             trial
             and
             examination
             .
             Also
             it
             may
             be
             tried
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             the
             Attractive
             Power
             of
             the
             Aequator
             is
             then
             of
             the
             Poles
             :
             
             for
             certeinly
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             is
             not
             equaly
             Orbicular
             ,
             but
             rather
             Oval
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             perhaps
             may
             discover
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             intimated
             )
             though
             we
             call
             it
             an
             Orb
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             an
             Orb
             of
             the
             Emanation
             of
             Light
             from
             an
             Elliptical
             ,
             or
             other
             Inorbicular
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Power
             therof
             is
             not
             equaly
             Orbicular
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             for
             though
             the
             Circumferential
             Extension
             from
             the
             Center
             be
             equal
             ,
             yet
             the
             Circumferential
             Power
             in
             that
             Extension
             may
             be
             unequal
             :
             however
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             Magnets
             that
             though
             they
             be
             Orbicular
             ,
             yet
             their
             Virtue
             is
             Oval
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             their
             Orbs
             of
             Magnetical
             Emanations
             ,
             the
             Virtue
             is
             greater
             at
             the
             Poles
             ,
             and
             neerer
             to
             them
             proportionably
             ,
             and
             less
             at
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             and
             neerer
             to
             it
             proprotionably
             .
             And
             not
             only
             the
             Center
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Poles
             are
             very
             Points
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             two
             Needles
             placed
             at
             one
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             which
             will
             thrust
             one
             against
             another
             to
             attein
             the
             very
             Polar
             Point
             ,
             which
             doth
             most
             strongly
             attract
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Divaricate
             at
             their
             other
             ends
             :
             as
             they
             must
             according
             to
             Statike
             Law
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Angular
             Point
             of
             two
             several
             Lines
             concurring
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             Divergence
             of
             the
             two
             Lines
             from
             it
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             Circular
             cours
             of
             the
             Needle
             about
             the
             round
             Magnet
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             moved
             about
             it
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             it
             doth
             observ
             the
             Poles
             and
             Aequator
             of
             the
             Orb
             of
             the
             Emanant
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Inherent
             Virtue
             therof
             ,
             in
             the
             Magnet
             it self
             ,
             though
             the
             Emanant
             Virtue
             be
             not
             C●rporeal
             (
             nor
             indeed
             the
             Inherent
             )
             as
             the
             Magnetike
             Body
             is
             :
             which
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             in
             discoursing
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             ,
             and
             may
             appear
             more
             manifestly
             by
             Magnetike
             Emanations
             ,
             which
             penetrate
             not
             only
             Imporous
             Glass
             ,
             but
             any
             other
             Bodys
             whatsoever
             .
             Now
             wheras
             it
             is
             a
             general
             Magnetike
             Rule
             ,
             that
             the
             Correspondent
             Pole
             of
             one
             Magnet
             to
             another
             is
             of
             a
             contrary
             Denomination
             ,
             as
             of
             North
             to
             South
             ,
             and
             South
             to
             North
             ,
             the
             Magnets
             are
             accordingly
             found
             to
             Conform
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             Magnet
             will
             turn
             about
             itself
             so
             to
             apply
             its
             Correspondent
             Pole
             unto
             the
             other
             :
             which
             is
             no
             Flight
             of
             each
             others
             Poles
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             supposed
             ,
             but
             a
             Concordance
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             according
             to
             the
             Magnetike
             Law
             of
             their
             Nature
             :
             and
             it
             doth
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Contact
             of
             the
             greater
             Magnet
             ,
             but
             at
             any
             distance
             within
             the
             Emanant
             Orb
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             as
             the
             Inherent
             and
             Emanant
             Virtue
             of
             the
             same
             Magnet
             make
             one
             Intire
             Orb
             of
             the
             Magnetical
             
             Virtue
             therof
             ,
             though
             of
             several
             and
             unequal
             Powers
             ;
             so
             also
             doth
             the
             less
             Magnet
             endeavour
             thus
             to
             Conform
             itself
             within
             the
             Orb
             of
             the
             greater
             Magnet
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             tried
             ,
             whether
             ,
             as
             two
             several
             Lights
             in
             the
             same
             place
             do
             Colluminate
             ,
             so
             these
             two
             Magnetike
             Virtues
             being
             so
             placed
             together
             do
             Cooperate
             by
             their
             Emanant
             Virtues
             .
             Also
             if
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Magnet
             be
             divided
             into
             several
             Magnets
             ,
             the
             Individual
             Polarity
             of
             the
             Whole
             will
             be
             doubled
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             as
             they
             are
             made
             by
             the
             Dissection
             two
             less
             Wholes
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             also
             have
             two
             Individualy
             less
             Magnetike
             Virtues
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Dissection
             so
             will
             the
             Polarity
             of
             each
             of
             them
             be
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Magnet
             be
             dissected
             by
             a
             Line
             cutting
             the
             Axis
             and
             Parallel
             to
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             then
             the
             Poles
             ,
             Center
             ,
             Axis
             and
             Aequator
             ,
             are
             only
             doubled
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             former
             Northern
             Pole
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Southern
             Pole
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             still
             remain
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Dissection
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             new
             Southern
             Pole
             opposite
             to
             the
             former
             Northern
             Pole
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Northern
             Pole
             opposite
             to
             the
             former
             Southern
             Pole
             ,
             and
             the
             Axis
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             Center
             and
             Aequator
             are
             also
             changed
             into
             two
             new
             Centers
             and
             Aequators
             conformable
             to
             the
             Position
             of
             these
             double
             Poles
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Magnet
             be
             dissected
             by
             a
             Line
             cutting
             the
             Aequator
             and
             Parallel
             to
             the
             Axis
             ,
             then
             the
             Continuity
             remaining
             untill
             the
             Dissection
             be
             finished
             ,
             (
             which
             doth
             end
             toward
             one
             of
             the
             Poles
             )
             it
             is
             as
             if
             Wax
             were
             so
             divided
             by
             a
             Dissection
             almost
             throughout
             ,
             but
             did
             stick
             together
             only
             at
             one
             end
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             two
             branches
             therof
             produced
             and
             erected
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             upper
             part
             wholy
             severed
             from
             the
             neather
             ,
             whereby
             that
             last
             Dissection
             doth
             not
             cutt
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             did
             ,
             but
             the
             Axis
             ,
             by
             a
             Line
             Parallel
             to
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Instance
             :
             and
             if
             we
             could
             suppose
             the
             Magnet
             to
             be
             so
             produced
             and
             erected
             Corporealy
             ,
             and
             then
             wholy
             severed
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             one
             Pole
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             suppose
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             Position
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             divided
             ,
             and
             then
             supposed
             to
             be
             so
             produced
             and
             erected
             above
             it
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             have
             another
             Pole
             opposite
             therunto
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             that
             which
             itself
             had
             before
             when
             it
             was
             conjoined
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             it
             is
             wholy
             severed
             ,
             that
             part
             seems
             to
             acquire
             two
             new
             Poles
             of
             contrary
             Denominations
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             indeed
             
             the
             reason
             therof
             be
             only
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             former
             Experiment
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             all
             only
             Correspondences
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Magnetike
             Law
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             North
             doth
             Correspond
             to
             South
             ,
             and
             South
             to
             North
             :
             and
             so
             every
             Point
             of
             th●
             Axis
             between
             the
             North
             Pole
             and
             the
             Center
             is
             Southern
             in
             respect
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             within
             the
             Northern
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             whole
             Magnet
             ;
             as
             England
             is
             Southern
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             North
             Pole
             ,
             or
             Gr●enland
             ,
             though
             Northern
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             or
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             every
             Point
             between
             the
             South
             Pole
             and
             Center
             is
             Southern
             ;
             and
             thus
             if
             the
             Magnet
             be
             divided
             by
             a
             Line
             cutting
             the
             Axis
             in
             any
             Point
             ,
             the
             Correspondence
             of
             the
             Poles
             still
             remains
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             cut
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             yet
             in
             effect
             it
             is
             the
             same
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             by
             the
             Instance
             of
             Wax
             so
             dissected
             ,
             and
             then
             produced
             and
             erected
             ,
             and
             afterward
             severed
             :
             and
             though
             this
             be
             not
             so
             effected
             Corporealy
             in
             the
             dissection
             of
             a
             Magnet
             ,
             yet
             the
             Spiritual
             Virtue
             therof
             being
             dissected
             at
             one
             end
             ,
             and
             continued
             at
             the
             other
             ,
             doth
             so
             produce
             itself
             ,
             and
             run
             through
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             part
             dissected
             will
             Correspond
             Magneticaly
             with
             that
             part
             from
             which
             it
             is
             last
             severed
             ,
             whether
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Dissection
             ,
             it
             be
             requisite
             that
             it
             be
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             contrary
             Denomination
             .
             And
             heerby
             we
             may
             plainly
             perceiv
             the
             Real
             Individuality
             of
             any
             Elementary
             Compositum
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             Continuous
             in
             itself
             and
             Discontinued
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Individual
             Oeconomy
             therof
             in
             itself
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Magnet
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             one
             ,
             hath
             but
             one
             Center
             ,
             Axis
             ,
             Poles
             ,
             and
             Aequator
             ;
             and
             assoon
             as
             it
             is
             Discontinued
             ,
             the
             two
             Parts
             have
             each
             of
             them
             all
             the
             same
             Apparatus
             which
             is
             doubled
             ,
             and
             so
             even
             Elementary
             Spirits
             have
             their
             Oeconomy
             ,
             and
             are
             Conforted
             by
             Majoration
             and
             Consociation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             these
             two
             Elements
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             their
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             ,
             but
             also
             Emanant
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             most
             remote
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Emanations
             are
             their
             Emissarys
             ,
             whereby
             to
             operate
             at
             distance
             ;
             wheras
             Water
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             have
             their
             Effluvia
             :
             but
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             they
             also
             have
             any
             such
             Emanant
             Qualitys
             (
             which
             deservs
             farther
             Inquisition
             )
             for
             Water
             ,
             and
             Air
             may
             otherwise
             Operate
             at
             distance
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Water
             by
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             Air
             by
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             which
             enters
             into
             any
             Pores
             of
             other
             Bodys
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             Introsucted
             through
             them
             by
             their
             Cession
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Fluid
             ,
             as
             Bubbles
             are
             through
             Water
             .
             These
             two
             Emanant
             
             Qualitys
             of
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             are
             Analogous
             in
             some
             respects
             :
             for
             both
             Subsist
             in
             their
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             pass
             Localy
             into
             other
             Bodys
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             they
             may
             both
             Cooperate
             within
             the
             same
             Orb
             ,
             though
             only
             Loc●ly
             United
             ,
             and
             not
             Spiritualy
             Mist
             together
             ;
             but
             the
             Polarity
             of
             the
             less
             Magnet
             is
             not
             varied
             presently
             by
             being
             placed
             within
             the
             Orb
             of
             a
             greater
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Earth
             itself
             ,
             nor
             can
             Cooperate
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             Conform
             unto
             the
             greater
             Magnet
             ,
             at
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             the
             Poles
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Needle
             to
             the
             round
             Terrella
             ,
             but
             ly
             in
             another
             Position
             ,
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             for
             then
             I
             rather
             suppose
             that
             they
             hinder
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             attract
             severaly
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Virtues
             ,
             untill
             the
             greater
             Magnet
             can
             alter
             the
             Inherent
             Polarity
             of
             the
             less
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Emanation
             therof
             .
             Also
             they
             differ
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             the
             Emanant
             Orb
             of
             a
             round
             Magnets
             Body
             is
             not
             of
             equal
             Circumferential
             Power
             ,
             like
             the
             Luminous
             Orb
             of
             a
             Starr
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             Orbicular
             Lucid
             Body
             ;
             which
             plainly
             proves
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             and
             Planetary
             to
             be
             very
             different
             ;
             and
             that
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             having
             no
             Contrary
             ,
             like
             Light
             ,
             or
             Heat
             ,
             is
             not
             Refracted
             ,
             or
             Reflected
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Radii
             therof
             cannot
             be
             conspissated
             and
             Intended
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunbeams
             by
             a
             Burning
             glass
             .
             And
             though
             they
             do
             both
             attract
             ,
             yet
             their
             Attraction
             is
             also
             very
             different
             :
             for
             Magnets
             do
             only
             attract
             such
             other
             Bodys
             that
             are
             either
             Actualy
             or
             Potentialy
             Magnetical
             ,
             and
             wherof
             the
             Potentiality
             is
             first
             Actuated
             by
             them
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             rather
             a
             Concours
             or
             mutual
             Embrace
             of
             both
             ,
             then
             Attraction
             of
             one
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             like
             the
             Attraction
             of
             Heat
             ;
             and
             Heat
             may
             attract
             cold
             Bodys
             as
             well
             as
             hott
             ;
             for
             though
             Cold
             be
             contrary
             to
             Heat
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Attractive
             Virtue
             therof
             ,
             which
             doth
             attract
             a
             cold
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Body
             generaly
             ,
             whether
             hott
             or
             cold
             ;
             and
             is
             hindred
             only
             by
             the
             Gravity
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             some
             Remora
             to
             Magnetike
             Attraction
             ,
             though
             both
             that
             ,
             and
             Heat
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             once
             overcome
             the
             Gravity
             of
             the
             Body
             attracted
             ,
             do
             attract
             with
             a
             very
             quick
             and
             smart
             Motion
             by
             their
             Emanant
             Rays
             ;
             and
             the
             Magnet
             very
             notably
             ,
             so
             that
             an
             Iron
             wheel
             ,
             or
             Steel
             Pendulum
             ,
             will
             either
             be
             wholy
             staid
             by
             a
             Magnet
             ,
             and
             suspended
             like
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             Move
             as
             freely
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             out
             of
             the
             Orb
             therof
             by
             its
             own
             Gravity
             :
             for
             though
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             is
             
               per
               Gradum
            
             ,
             yet
             Spiritual
             Motions
             
             are
             
               per
               Saltum
            
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             Motions
             by
             Elastical
             Potentia
             ,
             as
             a
             Bullet
             Sucked
             up
             in
             the
             Barrell
             of
             a
             Musket
             by
             a
             mans
             breath
             staieth
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Gravity
             therof
             can
             resist
             the
             Elasticity
             of
             the
             Air
             Expanded
             by
             the
             Exuction
             ,
             and
             then
             being
             overcome
             ,
             leaps
             up
             very
             suddenly
             and
             violently
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             equaly
             ,
             like
             the
             Planetary
             Motion
             of
             the
             Ae●her
             .
             The
             Attraction
             of
             Heat
             is
             either
             by
             the
             Inherent
             Quality
             therof
             ,
             which
             though
             our
             new
             Philosophers
             deride
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Attractive
             Power
             of
             the
             Vital
             Heat
             in
             Sensitive
             Bodys
             Internaly
             ,
             but
             also
             Externaly
             of
             the
             Heat
             of
             Wooll
             ,
             raw
             Silk
             ,
             hott
             Spices
             ,
             Tobacco
             ,
             and
             many
             Medicaments
             ,
             which
             do
             notably
             draw
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             also
             very
             strong
             ,
             yea
             stronger
             then
             the
             draught
             of
             Hors
             ,
             or
             Ox
             ,
             as
             all
             workmen
             in
             Furnaces
             and
             Saltworks
             can
             attest
             .
             And
             this
             Attraction
             of
             Inherent
             Heat
             may
             be
             not
             only
             Immediately
             by
             Contact
             ,
             but
             also
             Mediately
             by
             the
             Emanation
             therof
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Instances
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Inherent
             Heat
             be
             not
             constant
             ,
             and
             Fixed
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             excited
             by
             a
             litle
             rubbing
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             is
             ready
             to
             return
             again
             suddenly
             into
             its
             Potentiality
             ,
             then
             it
             attracteth
             not
             constantly
             ,
             but
             suddenly
             in
             a
             special
             maner
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Electricity
             ,
             and
             appears
             by
             such
             rubbing
             of
             Electrum
             or
             Amber
             ,
             Jett
             ,
             hard
             Wax
             ,
             and
             some
             Stones
             :
             and
             is
             somwhat
             like
             to
             Elasticity
             ,
             but
             from
             another
             reason
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             only
             by
             violent
             Expansion
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             which
             the
             Spirit
             therof
             again
             reducing
             to
             its
             former
             Density
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             draw
             other
             Bodys
             after
             it
             to
             avoid
             Vacuity
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             wheras
             Electricity
             is
             by
             the
             sudden
             Generation
             of
             Heat
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             emitteth
             its
             Emanant
             Rays
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             sudden
             Calefaction
             as
             suddenly
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             the
             Inherent
             Heat
             returning
             into
             its
             Potentiality
             ,
             the
             Emanant
             Rays
             ,
             which
             do
             Subsist
             in
             it
             ,
             must
             also
             return
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Retreat
             or
             Resilience
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             very
             sudden
             and
             momentaneous
             ,
             bring
             back
             with
             them
             small
             Bodys
             within
             the
             Orb
             therof
             ,
             whose
             Gravity
             doth
             not
             hinder
             and
             prevail
             against
             the
             Spiritual
             Potentia
             therof
             :
             wheras
             a
             more
             Constant
             and
             Fixed
             Heat
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             otherwise
             draw
             more
             strongly
             and
             durably
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             attract
             so
             Electricaly
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             hard
             Wax
             melted
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             attract
             so
             Electricaly
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             only
             rubbed
             ,
             and
             not
             melted
             :
             nor
             doth
             the
             Heat
             of
             Flame
             attract
             Electricaly
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             very
             sudden
             and
             momentaneous
             ;
             becaus
             it
             as
             suddenly
             passeth
             away
             in
             the
             Fume
             
             and
             Body
             therof
             ;
             but
             yet
             the
             Successive
             Fire
             therof
             in
             the
             Candle
             or
             Wood
             doth
             attract
             ,
             like
             Inherent
             Heat
             ;
             And
             heerby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             Emanant
             Rays
             do
             Subsist
             in
             ,
             and
             flow
             from
             the
             Inherent
             Quality
             in
             the
             Substance
             ,
             becaus
             they
             do
             thus
             return
             to
             it
             again
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             Emanant
             Accidents
             ,
             though
             they
             flow
             forth
             out
             of
             their
             Substances
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             Migrate
             into
             others
             ,
             becaus
             they
             do
             thus
             return
             to
             them
             again
             .
             And
             now
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             to
             explain
             this
             very
             strange
             Electrical
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             discoursed
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             Matter
             to
             Union
             ,
             or
             Station
             ,
             Recumbence
             ,
             or
             Succumbence
             ,
             (
             which
             though
             Local
             Motions
             ,
             are
             only
             such
             as
             leaning
             to
             ,
             or
             falling
             on
             ,
             without
             any
             Active
             Power
             or
             Strength
             )
             so
             I
             shall
             now
             discours
             of
             the
             Motions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             properly
             Active
             and
             Vigorous
             ,
             and
             truly
             Spiritual
             :
             and
             such
             are
             the
             Motions
             of
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             lowest
             Classis
             of
             all
             Substantial
             Activitys
             .
             Thus
             Heat
             and
             Moisture
             Rarefy
             their
             own
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             in
             Fusion
             ;
             and
             Cold
             and
             Drines
             Condensate
             them
             again
             ,
             when
             they
             return
             to
             their
             Consistence
             :
             and
             in
             all
             these
             Variations
             of
             the
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             of
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Local
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             itself
             Intrinsecaly
             in
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             Rarefaction
             and
             Condensation
             ;
             and
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             therin
             is
             only
             Passive
             ,
             but
             the
             Motive
             Potentia
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             Qualitys
             doth
             so
             Intrinsecaly
             Distend
             and
             Contract
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             is
             properly
             Active
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             it
             doth
             Extrinsecaly
             Expand
             or
             Compress
             another
             Body
             ;
             which
             it
             may
             do
             consequentialy
             by
             Rarefying
             or
             Condensating
             its
             own
             Body
             :
             for
             so
             Fire
             by
             Rarefying
             the
             Powder
             into
             Flame
             and
             Fume
             doth
             explode
             a
             Bullet
             ;
             and
             though
             when
             it
             Densefieth
             its
             own
             Body
             the
             next
             commonly
             succeeds
             by
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             to
             prevent
             Vacuity
             ,
             yet
             this
             notable
             Instance
             of
             Electricity
             and
             all
             other
             Attractions
             by
             Heat
             shew
             also
             how
             it
             may
             attract
             another
             Body
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Concursion
             ,
             as
             two
             Magnets
             mutualy
             meet
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             by
             plain
             drawing
             without
             any
             Corporeal
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             Imm●diately
             by
             its
             own
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             which
             Spirits
             have
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appears
             by
             the
             Motive
             Power
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             purely
             Immaterial
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             swiftly
             Move
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             most
             strongly
             other
             Bodys
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviors
             Body
             was
             so
             carried
             up
             to
             the
             Pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             ye●
             according
             to
             that
             
             Universal
             Oeconomy
             of
             Nature
             and
             Combination
             of
             all
             the
             Scale
             therof
             ,
             as
             Angels
             cannot
             Move
             so
             soon
             through
             a
             greater
             Space
             as
             a
             less
             ,
             so
             I
             suppose
             also
             that
             they
             cannot
             Move
             so
             easily
             through
             a
             more
             Dens
             Body
             as
             a
             more
             Rare
             (
             as
             I
             have
             also
             observed
             of
             the
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             )
             nor
             Move
             a
             more
             Heavy
             Body
             as
             easily
             as
             a
             more
             L●ght
             :
             and
             though
             they
             are
             the
             most
             Excellent
             and
             Potent
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             among
             other
             Titles
             called
             Powers
             ,
             yet
             their
             Motive
             Power
             plainly
             declares
             how
             a
             Spirit
             may
             Immediately
             Move
             a
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             Materialists
             strangely
             err
             ,
             who
             suppose
             that
             Matter
             can
             only
             be
             Moved
             by
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Bodys
             by
             Bodys
             :
             for
             indeed
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ,
             are
             made
             purposely
             to
             Act
             and
             Move
             the
             Matter
             :
             and
             so
             all
             other
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             though
             less
             Potent
             ,
             may
             Move
             it
             less
             Powerfully
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Natures
             and
             Orders
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Material
             Spirits
             Move
             it
             more
             Materialy
             ,
             and
             one
             by
             another
             ;
             as
             Sensitive
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Vegetative
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Elementary
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             but
             Elementary
             ,
             which
             immediately
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             ,
             may
             Immediately
             Move
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             both
             Intrinsecaly
             ,
             and
             Extrinsecaly
             ,
             with
             very
             forcible
             and
             violent
             Motions
             :
             as
             in
             Thunder
             ,
             Shooting
             in
             a
             Gun
             ,
             and
             Rarefaction
             of
             Water
             into
             Vapors
             ;
             whereby
             very
             great
             Execution
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             great
             as
             by
             firing
             of
             Gunpowder
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             only
             Rarefaction
             by
             Incension
             ;
             and
             yet
             without
             Incension
             ,
             if
             the
             Rarefaction
             be
             as
             much
             and
             as
             sudden
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             Effect
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Caus
             of
             both
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rarefaction
             itself
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             one
             way
             ,
             or
             other
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             consyderable
             ,
             wherefore
             since
             the
             Vaporous
             Body
             is
             also
             capable
             of
             Compression
             as
             well
             as
             Rarefaction
             ,
             the
             Bullet
             in
             the
             Gun
             should
             not
             again
             Compress
             the
             Flame
             into
             its
             former
             Extension
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             itself
             exploded
             by
             the
             Rarefaction
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             clearly
             expelled
             ,
             why
             the
             very
             Gun
             itself
             should
             rather
             be
             broken
             ;
             since
             Air
             is
             strangely
             Comprest
             in
             a
             Wind-gun
             by
             less
             Strength
             :
             but
             I
             conceiv
             the
             reason
             therof
             to
             be
             both
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Dilatation
             ,
             which
             certeinly
             is
             more
             proportionably
             then
             the
             Compression
             ;
             for
             the
             Air
             is
             never
             Comprest
             so
             much
             in
             the
             Windgun
             as
             to
             break
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             suddennes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             force
             therof
             coming
             all
             at
             once
             (
             like
             the
             delivery
             of
             weighty
             Stones
             ,
             Arrows
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             out
             of
             Catapults
             ,
             and
             
             Balists
             )
             doth
             all
             together
             prevail
             over
             the
             resistance
             ,
             which
             in
             longer
             time
             and
             by
             degrees
             might
             prevail
             against
             it
             :
             and
             thus
             if
             the
             Rarefaction
             of
             Vapor
             be
             very
             great
             and
             very
             sudden
             ,
             the
             Execution
             will
             be
             very
             forcible
             and
             quick
             ,
             and
             if
             less
             ,
             less
             proportionably
             :
             nor
             can
             I
             conceiv
             any
             other
             caus
             of
             those
             vast
             Eruptions
             ,
             and
             Ejaculations
             of
             whole
             Torrents
             of
             such
             massy
             Matter
             from
             Mount
             Aetna
             to
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             great
             ,
             sudden
             ,
             and
             continual
             Rarefaction
             of
             Vapors
             happening
             in
             some
             fitt
             Caverns
             therof
             .
             Also
             the
             Planetary
             Motions
             of
             those
             vast
             Orbs
             in
             such
             rapid
             and
             perpetual
             courses
             is
             very
             wonderful
             :
             which
             yet
             are
             only
             Elementary
             .
             Thus
             Magnetical
             ,
             Electrical
             ,
             and
             Planetary
             Motions
             are
             indeed
             by
             such
             Natural
             Magike
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             also
             acknowledg
             that
             Emanations
             may
             be
             at
             the
             greatest
             distances
             ,
             and
             Effluvia
             may
             pass
             very
             farr
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             conceiv
             how
             any
             Sympathetical
             Operations
             can
             Naturaly
             have
             an
             equal
             Effect
             at
             the
             farthest
             distance
             as
             at
             the
             neerest
             ,
             since
             no
             Emanations
             ,
             Effluvia
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             themselvs
             ,
             do
             ,
             or
             can
             so
             Operate
             .
             Now
             Effluvia
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             are
             of
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             odorous
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Vaporous
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             Emanations
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             of
             Emanant
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             though
             weaker
             then
             Inherent
             ,
             yet
             are
             more
             Spiritual
             and
             Separate
             from
             the
             Matter
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             easily
             distinguished
             from
             the
             others
             ;
             for
             they
             penetrate
             the
             very
             Bodys
             ,
             wheras
             Effluvia
             only
             pierce
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             Pores
             therof
             ;
             also
             Emanant
             Qualitys
             are
             never
             Exhausted
             ,
             but
             always
             (
             while
             they
             are
             in
             Act
             and
             not
             obstructed
             )
             fill
             their
             whole
             Sphere
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             weigh
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Emanation
             make
             their
             Substantial
             Bodys
             to
             be
             Lighter
             ;
             wheras
             Effluvia
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             very
             Rare
             and
             Subtile
             ,
             yet
             do
             proportionably
             diminish
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             make
             them
             to
             weigh
             somwhat
             less
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             also
             continualy
             renewed
             .
             There
             is
             also
             a
             great
             Cohesion
             and
             Continuation
             of
             Homogeneous
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             though
             few
             of
             them
             do
             so
             attract
             or
             concurr
             as
             Magnets
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Gold
             doth
             attract
             the
             Fume
             of
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             workmen
             use
             to
             hold
             a
             piece
             of
             Gold
             in
             their
             mouths
             to
             receiv
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             notably
             silver'd
             thereby
             ;
             but
             that
             may
             be
             only
             by
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Fume
             as
             doth
             happen
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Gold
             ,
             as
             Dew
             upon
             leavs
             of
             Trees
             or
             Herbs
             ;
             yet
             certeinly
             when
             the
             Mercury
             doth
             so
             fall
             upon
             the
             Gold
             ,
             it
             doth
             notably
             retein
             it
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             very
             Homogeneous
             
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             much
             Mercury
             in
             the
             Composition
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             so
             fixed
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             Fume
             therof
             will
             again
             be
             emitted
             by
             any
             Operation
             of
             the
             most
             Intens
             Fire
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             long
             continued
             :
             but
             there
             is
             also
             some
             other
             predominant
             Principle
             in
             the
             Composition
             therof
             ,
             which
             apparently
             renders
             it
             heavier
             then
             Mercury
             ;
             though
             probably
             Mercury
             be
             one
             Principle
             in
             the
             Composition
             of
             all
             Metalls
             (
             except
             perhaps
             of
             Iron
             which
             is
             Magnetical
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             Corroded
             by
             it
             .
             )
             There
             is
             also
             a
             Fume
             emitted
             in
             melting
             Lead
             somwhat
             like
             that
             of
             Mercury
             ,
             very
             hurtfull
             to
             workmen
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             strangely
             allure
             Cats
             ,
             as
             a
             sweet
             Poison
             ,
             and
             thereby
             kill
             them
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             proceed
             to
             discours
             of
             Metalls
             ,
             and
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             I
             conceiv
             to
             be
             Composita
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             therof
             no
             Simple
             Substances
             ,
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             Mist
             of
             such
             several
             Simple
             and
             Created
             Principles
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             mentioned
             in
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             works
             ,
             though
             they
             and
             all
             other
             perfect
             Mista
             were
             then
             also
             Improperly
             Created
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             read
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Bdellium
             ,
             and
             Onyx
             :
             but
             this
             general
             System
             mentioneth
             only
             such
             grand
             Mista
             ,
             as
             Elements
             ,
             and
             Planets
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Whole
             are
             Ingenerable
             ,
             and
             Incorruptible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             so
             specialy
             Created
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             The
             Earth
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             declate
             itself
             to
             be
             Immovable
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             apt
             to
             Move
             itself
             ,
             (
             if
             possible
             to
             be
             Moved
             by
             any
             others
             )
             Yet
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             not
             by
             any
             Natural
             Power
             ,
             nor
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             Fansy
             ,
             can
             remove
             ,
             not
             only
             Mountains
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ;
             not
             by
             heaping
             and
             raising
             it
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Poets
             report
             of
             the
             Giants
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             for
             it
             ,
             can
             place
             it
             among
             those
             Idol
             Gods
             ,
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Iupiter
               ,
               Mars
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             disprove
             ,
             having
             already
             shewed
             how
             the
             Earth
             is
             one
             whole
             Element
             in
             itself
             Naturaly
             ,
             and
             only
             Localy
             United
             with
             Water
             in
             the
             surface
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             one
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             in
             this
             Third
             Day
             ;
             but
             not
             with
             the
             Aery
             Expansum
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Second
             Day
             ;
             and
             how
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             the
             Aether
             was
             made
             to
             Move
             about
             the
             Earth
             with
             the
             Light
             therin
             ,
             Diurnaly
             ,
             which
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             was
             not
             made
             to
             Move
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             remained
             in
             its
             Chaos
             ,
             untill
             this
             Third
             Day
             .
             Wherunto
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             Text
             more
             as
             a
             Comment
             
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             being
             part
             of
             that
             Divine
             Hymn
             of
             Creation
             ,
             
               Who
               laid
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             (
             or
             founded
             the
             Earth
             upon
             its
             
               Basis
               )
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               Moved
               .
            
             And
             so
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               World
               also
               is
               stablished
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               Moved
               ,
            
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             
               Orbis
               Terrae
            
             particularly
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             may
             conceiv
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             it
             shews
             that
             the
             Circumferential
             Superaether
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Centrical
             Earth
             ,
             is
             Immovable
             ;
             like
             the
             Roof
             ,
             and
             Foundation
             ,
             of
             an
             Hous
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             Immovable
             ;
             though
             other
             Bodys
             Move
             and
             are
             Moved
             therin
             between
             them
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Roof
             also
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             Mobile
             (
             as
             some
             very
             great
             Amphitheaters
             have
             been
             turned
             about
             )
             yet
             the
             Foundation
             must
             be
             Immobile
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             such
             a
             Foundation
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             expressly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             so
             founded
             upon
             her
             Bases
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             Moved
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             Earth
             hath
             no
             Heat
             ,
             Planetary
             Virt●e
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Active
             ,
             and
             Motive
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             might
             Move
             it
             ,
             as
             Aether
             ;
             so
             it
             hath
             such
             as
             serv
             to
             found
             and
             fix
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             called
             the
             Bases
             therof
             ,
             and
             
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             by
             others
             rightly
             termed
             
               Bruta
               tellus
            
             .
             Thus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             Dens
             of
             all
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             consequently
             most
             Grave
             ;
             and
             therefore
             possesseth
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             united
             ,
             as
             to
             another
             thing
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Gravity
             ;
             wherefore
             as
             the
             Universal
             Center
             is
             Immobile
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             such
             a
             Center
             ,
             so
             the
             Gravity
             of
             the
             Earth
             doth
             Indissolubly
             unite
             it
             thereunto
             ,
             unless
             there
             can
             be
             assigned
             any
             other
             Body
             in
             Nature
             more
             Grave
             then
             it
             ,
             which
             might
             extrude
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             by
             its
             own
             Gravity
             it
             is
             thus
             united
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             so
             by
             its
             own
             Consistence
             it
             doth
             unite
             all
             its
             Parts
             together
             ,
             whereby
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             ,
             Move
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             as
             Motes
             in
             Water
             :
             and
             though
             it
             should
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             more
             Consistent
             Parts
             one
             way
             then
             another
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             they
             are
             all
             Consistent
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             flow
             every
             way
             to
             fill
             the
             Sphere
             ,
             but
             all
             weigh
             Perpendicularly
             downward
             upon
             the
             same
             Center
             ,
             without
             any
             Fluctuation
             ,
             Trepidation
             ,
             or
             Inclination
             any
             other
             way
             .
             And
             to
             keep
             it
             from
             being
             Moved
             in
             the
             Whole
             about
             the
             Center
             any
             way
             ,
             it
             hath
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             to
             fix
             it
             in
             one
             determinate
             Polar
             Position
             ,
             North
             and
             South
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             Moved
             out
             of
             its
             Place
             ,
             nor
             in
             its
             Place
             ,
             but
             is
             wholy
             Immobile
             .
             And
             becaus
             this
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             the
             only
             colorable
             Caus
             offered
             
             to
             prove
             it
             Motive
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             the
             Planets
             are
             also
             said
             to
             be
             Magnets
             ,
             and
             both
             confounded
             together
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             different
             in
             Nature
             )
             I
             shall
             now
             more
             largely
             disprove
             that
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             plainly
             prove
             the
             Earth
             not
             to
             Move
             .
             I
             have
             granted
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             Magnetical
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             also
             grant
             the
             Aether
             to
             be
             Planetary
             ;
             and
             shall
             observ
             a
             wonderfull
             Analogy
             between
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             do
             so
             Correspond
             with
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Magnetical
             Axis
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             produced
             ,
             it
             would
             Intersect
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Ae●her
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             to
             Move
             round
             upon
             ,
             and
             about
             them
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             and
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             East
             and
             West
             ;
             but
             though
             both
             Earth
             and
             Aether
             have
             their
             Axis
             ,
             Poles
             ,
             Aequator
             ,
             and
             Meridian
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             only
             Mathematicaly
             ,
             but
             Physicaly
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             Univocal
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             becaus
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Names
             ,
             but
             Equivocal
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Physicaly
             different
             ;
             for
             the
             Earth
             hath
             them
             all
             for
             Fixation
             and
             Rest
             ,
             and
             the
             Aether
             to
             direct
             the
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
             we
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Verticity
             of
             a
             Magnet
             is
             a
             Motion
             from
             Pole
             to
             Pole
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             North
             to
             South
             ,
             or
             from
             South
             to
             North
             ,
             Meridionaly
             according
             to
             the
             Magnetike
             Axis
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             or
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             about
             the
             Axis
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             therof
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Earth
             did
             Move
             Diurnaly
             ,
             it
             must
             Move
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             or
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             Illuminated
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Magnet
             doth
             ,
             or
             can
             so
             Move
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             North
             to
             South
             ,
             or
             from
             South
             to
             North
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             tried
             by
             any
             Magnet
             ,
             or
             Terrella
             ,
             which
             hath
             Verticity
             :
             Wherefore
             they
             greatly
             err
             who
             affirm
             any
             such
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Magnet
             about
             its
             Axis
             ;
             for
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             so
             Move
             about
             its
             Axis
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             also
             Move
             from
             Pole
             to
             Pole
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             also
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             Antients
             so
             express
             the
             Earth
             to
             Move
             about
             its
             Axis
             ,
             but
             
               Circa
               Medium
            
             ,
             or
             about
             its
             Center
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             it
             cannot
             do
             Diurnaly
             ,
             becaus
             that
             Motion
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             .
             Again
             ,
             Verticity
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Motion
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Magnet
             by
             itself
             is
             not
             Circular
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             Pole
             to
             Pole
             Semicircularly
             ;
             and
             Concursion
             of
             one
             Magnet
             to
             another
             is
             not
             Circular
             ,
             but
             Directly
             Progressive
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             not
             be
             Imagined
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Planets
             ,
             do
             so
             Magneticaly
             Move
             one
             about
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Verticity
             of
             the
             Earth
             be
             Potentialy
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             never
             is
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             Actual
             ;
             for
             unless
             it
             could
             be
             Moved
             from
             its
             Polar
             Position
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             nor
             use
             therof
             :
             and
             such
             Potentialitys
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             reduced
             into
             Act
             ▪
             are
             not
             vain
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Hypothetical
             ,
             and
             first
             suppose
             a
             violence
             ,
             which
             Nature
             abhorreth
             :
             and
             so
             Superaether
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Matter
             ,
             hath
             Motion
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Bodys
             Potentialy
             ,
             but
             never
             Actualy
             :
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             Earth
             hath
             also
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             as
             I
             have
             now
             disproved
             this
             pretended
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             by
             the
             Magnetical
             virtue
             therof
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             no
             other
             Caus
             assigned
             of
             such
             a
             rapid
             Motion
             therof
             as
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             about
             fifteen
             Miles
             every
             Minute
             Diurnaly
             ,
             and
             almost
             fifty
             Annualy
             ;
             and
             the
             D●stance
             between
             our
             Accesses
             ,
             and
             Recesses
             to
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             fixed
             Starrs
             ,
             should
             be
             about
             eight
             Millions
             of
             Miles
             (
             which
             is
             a
             large
             stride
             )
             and
             yet
             we
             perceiv
             no
             difference
             therof
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             of
             Mars
             ,
             who
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             fifth
             Sphere
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             difference
             of
             a
             Bullet
             shott
             from
             a
             Gun
             East
             ,
             or
             West
             ,
             as
             there
             should
             be
             very
             consyderably
             according
             to
             this
             common
             Calculation
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             a
             Bullet
             drop'd
             from
             a
             a
             Steeple
             :
             but
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Bullet
             also
             is
             a
             Terrella
             ,
             and
             Moves
             with
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             would
             prove
             it
             by
             the
             fallacious
             Experiment
             of
             an
             Arrow
             shot
             upright
             from
             a
             Ship
             sailing
             ,
             and
             falling
             down
             again
             in
             the
             same
             place
             :
             but
             then
             if
             the
             Steeple
             also
             were
             removed
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Ship
             saileth
             ,
             the
             Bullet
             dropped
             from
             it
             should
             follow
             it
             ,
             which
             certeinly
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Terrella
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             defend
             this
             they
             have
             invented
             another
             wors
             Absurdity
             :
             That
             there
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             Magical
             Line
             of
             Motion
             still
             continuing
             and
             interceding
             between
             the
             Mover
             and
             Moved
             ,
             after
             the
             Impression
             past
             ,
             and
             Contact
             discontinued
             :
             but
             neither
             doth
             the
             Arrow
             flying
             spin
             any
             such
             Corporeal
             Thread
             or
             Line
             ,
             like
             a
             Spider
             ;
             nor
             the
             Archer
             shooting
             emitt
             any
             such
             Spiritual
             Radius
             ,
             like
             Emanant
             Heat
             ,
             which
             may
             so
             direct
             the
             Motion
             .
             Certeinly
             a
             Parthian
             ,
             who
             shoots
             flying
             ,
             or
             a
             Ship
             sailing
             ,
             do
             not
             draw
             back
             the
             Arrow
             or
             Bullet
             after
             them
             ;
             nor
             will
             Stones
             so
             fall
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Boy
             playing
             at
             Checkstone
             ,
             without
             any
             answerable
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             to
             catch
             them
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             such
             
             Magnetical
             Stake
             reaching
             from
             the
             Subcortical
             Earth
             ,
             through
             the
             Cortex
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             Moon
             ;
             for
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             hath
             no
             such
             long
             or
             strong
             Orb
             ,
             like
             Light
             ,
             or
             Heat
             ;
             as
             no
             particular
             Magnet
             ,
             or
             Terrella
             ,
             doth
             Eradiate
             like
             a
             Candle
             ,
             or
             Spark
             of
             Fire
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             should
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             Move
             Magneticaly
             any
             other
             Body
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Magnetical
             ,
             or
             indeed
             that
             is
             not
             Consistent
             ;
             as
             a
             Stake
             in
             a
             Pond
             cannot
             direct
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             Air
             above
             it
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             Fluid
             and
             not
             Consistent
             .
             Certeinly
             Birds
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             though
             more
             Consistent
             ,
             are
             not
             Magnetical
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             Bullet
             of
             Iron
             be
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             Magnetical
             ,
             Potentialy
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             Actualy
             ,
             the
             former
             Experiments
             will
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             have
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             therof
             Actualy
             excited
             in
             itself
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             Terrella
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             if
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Magnet
             ,
             Move
             round
             ,
             so
             should
             every
             such
             Terrella
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             tried
             by
             any
             such
             round
             Bullet
             ,
             or
             Magnet
             ,
             placed
             upon
             its
             Axis
             in
             the
             most
             exact
             Aequilibrium
             :
             wheras
             every
             part
             of
             Water
             ,
             severed
             from
             the
             Element
             therof
             ,
             is
             Water
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             Propertys
             therof
             ;
             and
             so
             should
             every
             such
             Magnet
             be
             a
             Terrella
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             Magnetical
             Propertys
             therof
             :
             and
             some
             Magnetical
             Doctors
             do
             therefore
             affirm
             ,
             very
             falsly
             ,
             that
             a
             Terrella
             so
             placed
             will
             Move
             round
             like
             the
             Earth
             ;
             who
             thereby
             ,
             very
             truly
             ,
             acknowledg
             this
             Consequence
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             Earth
             so
             Move
             ,
             the
             Terrella
             must
             also
             so
             Move
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             the
             Terrella
             doth
             not
             so
             Move
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             Earth
             so
             Move
             :
             and
             though
             a
             Bullet
             flying
             when
             it
             is
             shot
             from
             a
             Gun
             ,
             by
             that
             Violent
             Motion
             ,
             doth
             also
             Move
             round
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             from
             another
             reason
             ;
             yet
             that
             may
             be
             any
             other
             way
             as
             well
             as
             the
             same
             way
             with
             the
             supposed
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             Bullet
             drop'd
             from
             a
             Steeple
             ,
             and
             so
             falling
             downward
             ,
             by
             a
             Natural
             Motion
             ,
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Move
             round
             ,
             or
             not
             the
             same
             way
             with
             the
             supposed
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Thus
             every
             less
             Magnet
             ,
             not
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             Individualy
             such
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             having
             its
             own
             Poles
             ,
             Axis
             ,
             Center
             ,
             and
             Aequator
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Earth
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             appear
             if
             it
             be
             laid
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             in
             which
             Position
             it
             will
             a
             long
             time
             retein
             its
             own
             Polarity
             ,
             not
             only
             different
             ,
             but
             advers
             to
             the
             Polarity
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
             which
             is
             North
             and
             South
             )
             by
             its
             own
             Immobility
             doth
             also
             Sensibly
             prove
             the
             Immobility
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             believ
             all
             the
             Motions
             therof
             ,
             which
             some
             Philosophers
             very
             confidently
             Suppose
             ,
             and
             vehemently
             Impose
             upon
             us
             ,
             maugre
             all
             our
             own
             Faith
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Sens
             ;
             becaus
             they
             tell
             us
             Scripture
             is
             Popular
             ,
             Reason
             Ancipitous
             ,
             and
             Sens
             Fallacious
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             other
             men
             must
             be
             governed
             only
             by
             the
             Magistery
             of
             their
             Fansys
             ,
             which
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             may
             be
             to
             themselvs
             ,
             is
             certeinly
             no
             more
             to
             others
             then
             they
             can
             prove
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Sens
             ;
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Fallacy
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             our
             Apprehensions
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             our
             Infirmitys
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             rectified
             and
             corrected
             by
             other
             right
             Ratiocinations
             and
             Sensations
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             other
             Imaginations
             .
             Thus
             wheras
             I
             have
             granted
             that
             supposing
             the
             Earth
             to
             Move
             constantly
             and
             equaly
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             swiftly
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             also
             carried
             on
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             feel
             it
             to
             Move
             ;
             becaus
             we
             our
             selvs
             do
             not
             Move
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Bodys
             ,
             being
             also
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             should
             feel
             themselvs
             Moved
             against
             the
             Air
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             calm
             ,
             but
             especialy
             when
             the
             Wind
             bloweth
             the
             other
             way
             against
             the
             pretended
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             certeinly
             could
             not
             be
             Insensible
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             rather
             suppose
             ,
             Intolerable
             ;
             if
             their
             Imagination
             did
             not
             also
             Summove
             the
             Air
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             supposing
             both
             Water
             and
             Air
             to
             be
             parts
             of
             the
             great
             Magnet
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             contrary
             to
             all
             Sens
             as
             the
             other
             :
             this
             Insensibility
             or
             Deception
             of
             Sens
             ought
             to
             be
             rectified
             by
             other
             right
             Sensations
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             such
             other
             Imaginations
             and
             Insensibilitys
             .
             Again
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             very
             Analogy
             of
             Deception
             ,
             as
             the
             Sens
             senseth
             falsly
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             so
             it
             doth
             likewise
             in
             all
             like
             cases
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             therof
             :
             And
             now
             also
             I
             will
             examin
             the
             supposed
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             according
             to
             this
             Analogy
             of
             that
             Deception
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             strongly
             urge
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             only
             change
             that
             Vers
             (
             which
             is
             their
             usual
             Tex
             )
             accordingly
             
               Provehimur
               Terra
               ,
               Coelum
               Stellaque
               recedunt
               :
            
             and
             so
             as
             a
             Man
             in
             a
             Ship
             sailing
             by
             the
             Shore
             seems
             to
             see
             the
             Earth
             and
             Towns
             to
             Move
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             feel
             himself
             to
             be
             Moved
             ,
             as
             indeed
             he
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             so
             Moved
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             two
             hundred
             times
             more
             swiftly
             then
             any
             Ship
             doth
             sail
             ,
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             see
             the
             Moon
             and
             Planets
             to
             Move
             Visibly
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             :
             and
             though
             
             against
             this
             is
             objected
             the
             greater
             distance
             of
             the
             Moon
             and
             Starrs●
             yet
             that
             is
             recompensed
             by
             their
             greater
             Magnitude
             ,
             which
             renders
             them
             Visible
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             distance
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             farr
             greater
             and
             swifter
             Motion
             :
             and
             so
             let
             the
             Man
             in
             the
             Ship
             sailing
             with
             full
             Sail
             ,
             though
             against
             the
             pretended
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             behold
             the
             Moon
             and
             Starrs
             Transversly
             ,
             and
             observ
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             Move
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             when
             he
             standeth
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             Ship
             ,
             wherin
             he
             is
             ,
             doth
             not
             sail
             .
             There
             is
             one
             who
             saith
             that
             both
             the
             Earth
             and
             also
             the
             Aether
             do
             Move
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             while
             one
             Moveth
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             other
             also
             Moveth
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             we
             affirm
             the
             Earth
             or
             Aether
             to
             Move
             ;
             whereby
             he
             can
             solv
             this
             very
             Phaenomenon
             of
             their
             Motion
             either
             way
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             re●uted
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             none
             besides
             himself
             that
             did
             ever
             maintein
             it
             ;
             but
             generaly
             others
             affirm
             the
             Earth
             to
             Move
             ,
             and
             Aether
             not
             to
             Move
             ;
             becaus
             they
             suppose
             all
             the
             consequent
             Phaenomena
             may
             be
             solved
             either
             way
             :
             who
             if
             they
             can
             find
             out
             any
             Error
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             Tenible
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             Truth
             ,
             they
             affect
             and
             embrace
             it
             rather
             then
             Truth
             ,
             and
             can
             pleas
             themselvs
             in
             amusing
             the
             World
             therewith
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Falsarious
             and
             Disingenuous
             Humor
             ,
             and
             more
             proper
             to
             Juglers
             and
             Impost●rs
             then
             Philosophers
             .
             And
             becaus
             I
             scarcely
             know
             any
             Opinion
             wherin
             they
             more
             exercise
             this
             Art
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             disproved
             it
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             also
             heerafter
             prove
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             and
             Sun
             ,
             and
             therin
             shew
             how
             all
             the
             Phaenomena
             can
             only
             be
             solved
             thereby
             ;
             and
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             refute
             that
             other
             grand
             Error
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             more
             Fundamental
             and
             Universal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             .
             Wherefore
             having
             discoursed
             of
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             I
             shall
             review
             it
             ,
             and
             consyder
             whether
             only
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             could
             produce
             the
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             therof
             ;
             certeinly
             not
             Moisture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             whether
             the
             Water
             be
             Stagnant
             ,
             or
             Fluent
             ;
             nor
             Drines
             which
             is
             generaly
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             (
             which
             to
             prosecute
             particularly
             were
             supervacaneous
             )
             but
             I
             will
             now
             only
             alter
             the
             Scene
             ,
             and
             transfer
             it
             from
             Air
             and
             Aether
             to
             Water
             ;
             and
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             Tepid
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             partly
             Hott
             ,
             and
             partly
             Cold
             ,
             and
             also
             Luminous
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Diaphanous
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             admitt
             it
             Sonorous
             and
             Saporous
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             pleas
             ,
             Odorous
             ;
             besides
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             the
             
             other
             Simple
             Qualitys
             therof
             ;
             all
             which
             may
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             
               per
               omnia
               Puncta
            
             of
             the
             Water
             :
             and
             if
             all
             these
             which
             are
             so
             Specificaly
             different
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             could
             be
             only
             so
             many
             several
             Motions
             of
             the
             same
             Matter
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             Microscopicaly
             behold
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             see
             a
             most
             strange
             Moorish
             dance
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             every
             dancing
             Corpuscle
             ,
             but
             ,
             even
             in
             every
             Joint
             and
             Point
             therof
             ,
             so
             many
             several
             different
             and
             advers
             ways
             as
             must
             be
             assigned
             to
             make
             all
             their
             several
             Natures
             Specifical
             ,
             and
             Individual
             ,
             Simple
             ,
             and
             Compound
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             Impossible
             ,
             and
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             as
             needeth
             no
             farther
             refutation
             .
             Again
             ,
             once
             more
             we
             will
             alter
             the
             Scene
             from
             Water
             to
             Earth
             ;
             which
             becaus
             I
             have
             affirmed
             to
             be
             Immovable
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Matter
             therof
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             therof
             to
             be
             least
             Active
             ,
             I
             will
             likewise
             inquire
             into
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             which
             I
             doubt
             our
             new
             Philosophers
             had
             forgott
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             as
             Motion
             in
             others
             ,
             so
             also
             Rest
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Earth
             may
             not
             produce
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             as
             Drines
             ,
             and
             others
             ?
             which
             though
             they
             be
             indeed
             less
             Active
             then
             others
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             Active
             and
             Motive
             in
             themselvs
             :
             and
             so
             Consistence
             though
             it
             be
             most
             like
             the
             Rest
             of
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             hath
             a
             Strength
             and
             Center
             therof
             ,
             very
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             also
             of
             itself
             is
             Fluid
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             ,
             though
             it
             affect
             Polar
             Rest
             ,
             yet
             hath
             also
             an
             Intrinsecal
             Motion
             of
             Verticity
             in
             itself
             to
             restore
             it
             unto
             it
             .
             Nor
             can
             all
             the
             Terreous
             Qualitys
             be
             only
             less
             Active
             Motions
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             all
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             
               per
               omnia
               Puncta
            
             in
             the
             same
             Matter
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             so
             made
             severaly
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             so
             many
             several
             Motions
             therof
             together
             ,
             whether
             more
             or
             less
             Active
             ;
             wheras
             all
             the
             Terreous
             Qualitys
             may
             be
             Actualy
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             declared
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             and
             their
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             and
             I
             now
             shall
             conclude
             ,
             that
             even
             Elementary
             Spirits
             and
             Q●alitys
             are
             somwhat
             more
             ,
             and
             other
             ,
             then
             either
             Mater
             and
             Motion
             ,
             or
             Matter
             and
             Rest.
             
          
           
             X.
             As
             Matter
             is
             Subordinate
             to
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             do
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             it
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             with
             the
             Matter
             to
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             :
             
             and
             so
             Vegetatives
             were
             not
             produced
             untill
             the
             Elements
             were
             all
             Perfected
             ,
             becaus
             Vegetatives
             require
             an
             Elementary
             Mistion
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             a
             proper
             Mistion
             therof
             ,
             which
             every
             Spirit
             ordereth
             and
             governeth
             ,
             both
             as
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             to
             itself
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             not
             governed
             by
             the
             special
             Influence
             of
             any
             Planet
             or
             Starr
             ,
             as
             the
             Rabbins
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Starr
             in
             Heaven
             which
             doth
             not
             point
             to
             an
             Herb
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             bid
             it
             grow
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Globe
             of
             Light
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             sufficed
             to
             make
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             Heat
             therof
             was
             sufficient
             for
             Vegetation
             ;
             as
             may
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             in
             that
             Vegetatives
             were
             produced
             before
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             or
             Starrs
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             also
             Metalls
             ,
             though
             others
             ascribe
             the
             Production
             therof
             to
             Planets
             )
             which
             yet
             are
             more
             particularly
             Inservient
             and
             Beneficial
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             they
             do
             also
             more
             particularly
             vary
             Days
             and
             Nights
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Seasons
             of
             the
             Year
             .
             But
             Vegetatives
             were
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             moistned
             with
             Water
             ;
             for
             the
             Earth
             is
             the
             Region
             both
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             Man
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Earth
               brought
               forth
               Grass
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             is
             observed
             that
             the
             first
             Produxit
             is
             of
             Vegetatives
             ;
             for
             the
             Elements
             which
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             were
             not
             produced
             ,
             but
             so
             Created
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             then
             Denominated
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Inseparably
             united
             unto
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             afterward
             Perfected
             in
             their
             Mistions
             ,
             and
             production
             of
             their
             Qualitys
             thereby
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             Produxit
             of
             Planets
             ,
             becaus
             they
             also
             are
             Elementary
             :
             wheras
             ,
             though
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             were
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               made
               every
               Plant
               of
               the
               field
               before
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               every
               Herb
               before
               it
               grew
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             only
             Latent
             in
             their
             Elements
             ,
             and
             not
             produced
             ,
             before
             the
             Elements
             were
             Perfected
             in
             their
             Mistions
             and
             Qualitys
             ;
             which
             was
             previous
             and
             requisite
             to
             their
             production
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             were
             to
             the
             production
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             and
             though
             Vegetatives
             are
             of
             a
             farr
             higher
             and
             more
             excellent
             nature
             then
             Elements
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             Created
             in
             this
             same
             Third
             Day
             ,
             wherin
             Earth
             and
             Water
             were
             Perfected
             ,
             and
             were
             pregnant
             and
             parturient
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             ready
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             Creation
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             never
             Rested
             untill
             the
             last
             Instant
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Day
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Combination
             of
             the
             Superior
             
             Natures
             with
             the
             Inferior
             ;
             as
             Man
             also
             was
             Created
             in
             the
             same
             last
             Day
             with
             Beasts
             :
             yet
             neither
             could
             the
             Elements
             so
             Perfected
             ,
             (
             and
             much
             less
             Matter
             )
             so
             produce
             them
             ,
             nor
             they
             produce
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             the
             Earth
             now
             brings
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             they
             Generate
             others
             ,
             untill
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Earth
               bring
               forth
               Grass
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             as
             it
             is
             Originaly
             ,
             
               Germinet
               germen
            
             ;
             which
             imports
             another
             way
             of
             special
             production
             ,
             then
             the
             Mistion
             of
             Elements
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Germination
             or
             growing
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             Elementary
             Mista
             are
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             plainly
             Stones
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             do
             not
             Vegetate
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             neither
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             nor
             Trees
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             such
             Kind
             ,
             but
             only
             Elementary
             Composita
             ,
             and
             Classicaly
             Inferior
             to
             Vegetatives
             (
             and
             so
             also
             are
             the
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             )
             nor
             are
             they
             of
             any
             midle
             nature
             between
             Elementary
             and
             Vegetative
             ,
             becaus
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Participia
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             though
             Elementary
             Spirits
             are
             so
             farr
             forth
             Plastical
             ,
             as
             to
             superinduce
             a
             requisite
             Density
             or
             Rarity
             in
             their
             Bodys
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             some
             Regular
             Figuration
             ,
             as
             Orbicular
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             perhaps
             Angular
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             Organise
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             Members
             ,
             and
             Joints
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Compages
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Vegetatives
             certeinly
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             Vegetative
             Nutrition
             ,
             Augmentation
             ,
             and
             Generation
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             Grow
             by
             Accretion
             ,
             as
             Fire
             doth
             Generate
             Fire
             Univocaly
             in
             Bodys
             pregnant
             therwith
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             grow
             or
             sprout
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             or
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             as
             Germens
             ;
             but
             abide
             in
             their
             Element
             .
             Also
             Vegetatives
             commonly
             grow
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             out
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Moss
             ,
             and
             Ivy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             great
             Trees
             are
             seen
             to
             grow
             out
             of
             Stones
             ,
             Rooting
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             cleaving
             them
             asunder
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             the
             Seeds
             did
             not
             first
             fall
             into
             such
             clefts
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             a
             Noble
             Instance
             of
             the
             Predominant
             Potentia
             of
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             over
             Elementary
             :
             for
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Tree
             is
             a
             farr
             softer
             Body
             then
             the
             Stone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             cleav
             it
             by
             any
             Corporeal
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             a
             Spiritual
             Power
             :
             wheras
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             Birch
             grow
             out
             of
             an
             Oak
             ,
             and
             not
             cleav
             it
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             produced
             first
             by
             a
             Seed
             falling
             into
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             Oak
             ,
             where
             was
             some
             Earth
             ,
             wherin
             it
             first
             Rooted
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             grew
             to
             be
             another
             Individual
             and
             Intire
             Tree
             in
             itself
             ;
             and
             not
             like
             a
             Branch
             Ingraffed
             into
             another
             Tree
             ,
             having
             one
             and
             the
             
             same
             common
             Root
             :
             and
             wheras
             all
             Vegetatives
             have
             Roots
             ,
             certeinly
             no
             Metalls
             ,
             or
             Starrs
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             any
             ;
             and
             Stones
             are
             only
             Poeticaly
             termed
             Vive
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             their
             proper
             Beds
             ,
             but
             neither
             Live
             ,
             nor
             Vegetate
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             when
             they
             are
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             Vegetatives
             do
             Vegetate
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             properly
             Live
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             Operations
             ,
             though
             farr
             above
             Elementary
             ,
             are
             as
             farr
             below
             Sensitive
             ;
             and
             are
             as
             Subordinate
             to
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             Elementary
             are
             to
             them
             :
             but
             as
             Elementary
             are
             Mist
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             Composited
             only
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             so
             Vegetatives
             are
             Composited
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             first
             kind
             of
             Spirits
             that
             are
             Composited
             with
             other
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             first
             said
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             as
             Elementary
             Composita
             are
             variously
             Mist
             among
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             various
             Qualitys
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             many
             more
             then
             only
             one
             First
             with
             a
             Second
             Quality
             of
             another
             Element
             attending
             it
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             very
             falsly
             supposed
             ,
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             )
             and
             by
             all
             the
             Changes
             therof
             ,
             in
             their
             Compositions
             ,
             and
             Decompositions
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             whereby
             Glass
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             only
             Elementary
             things
             ,
             are
             Generated
             ;
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             there
             are
             Ligneous
             ,
             and
             other
             Elementary
             Mista
             ,
             properly
             Subordinate
             unto
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             most
             probably
             some
             proper
             Mistion
             to
             every
             Species
             therof
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             Subordinate
             to
             every
             Sensitive
             Species
             :
             for
             certeinly
             the
             proper
             Plastical
             Virtue
             of
             any
             Grass
             ,
             Herb
             ,
             or
             Tree
             ,
             which
             doth
             accordingly
             Organise
             and
             Effigiate
             it
             ,
             cannot
             Organise
             and
             Effigiate
             another
             Specificaly
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             any
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             so
             Organised
             and
             Effigiated
             by
             a
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             :
             nor
             indeed
             can
             the
             proper
             Q●alitys
             of
             one
             Spirit
             Subsist
             in
             another
             ;
             which
             to
             affirm
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             is
             more
             absurd
             then
             Migration
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             to
             produce
             any
             thing
             Originaly
             out
             of
             itself
             ,
             then
             being
             first
             produced
             by
             another
             to
             receiv
             and
             entertein
             it
             into
             itself
             :
             nor
             yet
             hath
             any
             Superior
             Spirit
             Eminently
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             itself
             the
             proper
             Qualitys
             of
             any
             Inferior
             Spirit
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             though
             Inferior
             ,
             yet
             hath
             also
             its
             own
             proper
             excellencys
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             known
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             indeed
             is
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             so
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             only
             do
             Vegetate
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sensitive
             only
             Sens
             ,
             and
             Intellective
             only
             understand
             .
             Thus
             though
             there
             are
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             the
             
             various
             Elementary
             Mista
             are
             made
             ,
             yet
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             are
             Indefinite
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             Indefinitely
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             brought
             forth
             after
             their
             Kinds
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             are
             more
             various
             then
             any
             others
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             also
             Subordinate
             to
             every
             Sensitive
             Species
             ,
             wheras
             there
             is
             only
             one
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             so
             Subordinate
             to
             Intellective
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Man.
             But
             though
             the
             Species
             of
             Vegetatives
             are
             not
             enumerated
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             three
             Genera
             therof
             mentioned
             ,
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             Word
             Germen
             may
             also
             signify
             Gramen
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             only
             a
             general
             Name
             of
             all
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             then
             must
             be
             subdivided
             only
             into
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             only
             are
             mentioned
             afterward
             to
             be
             for
             food
             of
             Man
             )
             but
             as
             it
             is
             often
             rendred
             Grass
             ,
             so
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             it
             in
             the
             largest
             sens
             :
             certeinly
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Tender
             Blade
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             all
             made
             Perfect
             and
             Mature
             ;
             and
             wheras
             Herbs
             are
             said
             to
             have
             Seed
             ,
             and
             Trees
             Fruit
             ,
             if
             there
             is
             Grass
             also
             ,
             which
             hath
             neither
             Fruit
             ,
             nor
             Seed
             ,
             I
             conceiv
             it
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             intended
             therof
             .
             Yet
             I
             do
             not
             suppose
             Mold
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             perfect
             Vegetatives
             ,
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             Meteorical
             Vegetative
             Composita
             ,
             and
             only
             Imperfect
             Rudiments
             of
             Vegetation
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             Excrescences
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             as
             Jews
             Ear
             ,
             Sponk
             ,
             Agarike
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             somwhat
             like
             Wens
             in
             Sensitives
             ;
             as
             there
             are
             such
             Anomala
             of
             any
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             though
             neither
             of
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             Immaterial
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Ingenerable
             and
             Incorruptible
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             suppose
             Vegetatives
             growing
             in
             Water
             ,
             as
             Duckweed
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             be
             Anomalous
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             of
             perfect
             Vegetatives
             in
             their
             Creation
             ,
             Let
             the
             Earth
             bring
             them
             forth
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             said
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             Water
             :
             and
             as
             all
             Grass
             hath
             a
             Root
             ,
             so
             I
             conceiv
             any
             Vegetative
             which
             hath
             no
             Root
             ,
             to
             be
             Anomalous
             .
             Also
             Moss
             ,
             and
             Sponge
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Seamoss
             ,
             are
             Imperfect
             Grass
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             Grass
             ,
             having
             a
             Root
             ,
             Leaf
             ,
             and
             Spire
             of
             Grass
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             first
             perfect
             Vegetative
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             consyder
             first
             the
             Root
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Bulbous
             Substance
             ,
             and
             hath
             generaly
             more
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Virtue
             in
             it
             then
             the
             Blade
             of
             Grass
             ,
             or
             Calamus
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             or
             solid
             Trunk
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             being
             also
             Esculent
             and
             Medicinal
             ;
             and
             is
             in
             itself
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Vegetatives
             sett
             Downward
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Mouths
             of
             Sensitives
             are
             Upward
             ,
             and
             not
             fixed
             to
             their
             
             Element
             ,
             but
             more
             discontinued
             ,
             becaus
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             are
             not
             so
             united
             to
             the
             Matter
             as
             Vegetative
             ,
             nor
             Vegetative
             as
             Elementary
             .
             Also
             though
             the
             Root
             be
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             partly
             as
             the
             Stomach
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             yet
             the
             upper
             parts
             of
             Plants
             above
             the
             Earth
             do
             likewise
             perform
             the
             Concoction
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             a
             Cion
             ,
             which
             doth
             over-rule
             the
             Stock
             heerin
             ;
             and
             the
             Concoction
             in
             the
             Root
             is
             for
             Nourishment
             of
             itself
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             preparatory
             for
             the
             upper
             parts
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Oak
             is
             for
             Ivy
             ,
             or
             Mistleto
             ;
             for
             properly
             Plants
             have
             no
             Stomach
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             common
             Coquine
             ,
             as
             Sensitives
             ;
             though
             as
             they
             have
             a
             more
             special
             and
             proper
             Elementary
             Mistion
             which
             they
             order
             and
             govern
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             so
             consequently
             a
             Radical
             Heat
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Q●alitys
             ,
             with
             a
             certein
             Proportion
             and
             Acme
             therof
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             grow
             up
             ,
             and
             then
             decay
             again
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sensitives
             ▪
             but
             these
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             so
             Powerfull
             and
             Operative
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             the
             Vital
             Heat
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             are
             much
             assisted
             by
             external
             Heat
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             therefore
             grow
             most
             in
             hotter
             and
             moister
             weather
             :
             and
             this
             Woodmen
             observ
             in
             their
             situation
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             Winds
             ,
             and
             notably
             in
             cutting
             Wood
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Air
             is
             more
             hott
             ,
             or
             cold
             ,
             and
             the
             Wind
             changeth
             from
             South
             to
             North
             ,
             the
             Sap
             will
             rise
             and
             fall
             again
             ,
             as
             Water
             in
             a
             Weatherglass
             :
             but
             it
             riseth
             in
             hotter
             ,
             and
             falleth
             in
             colder
             weather
             ,
             and
             not
             contrarily
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             Weatherglass
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             not
             ruled
             by
             any
             such
             Expansion
             ,
             and
             Elastical
             Potentia
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             of
             the
             open
             Weatherglass
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Rarefaction
             of
             the
             Juyce
             itself
             ,
             which
             plainly
             causeth
             it
             to
             ascend
             through
             the
             Pores
             or
             Cavitys
             of
             the
             Plant
             ,
             like
             Vapor
             in
             the
             Air
             :
             nor
             are
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             Vegetatives
             so
             Actualy
             hott
             ,
             as
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             whose
             Concoction
             is
             generaly
             best
             performed
             ,
             when
             the
             Ambient
             Air
             is
             more
             Cold
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             more
             hott
             .
             Yet
             the
             upper
             parts
             of
             Plants
             seem
             also
             to
             Attract
             by
             their
             Heat
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Sensitives
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Curiosity
             much
             affected
             to
             make
             Equivocal
             Plants
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             effected
             as
             in
             Sensitives
             ,
             whose
             Seeds
             are
             Fluid
             ,
             and
             more
             easily
             Mist
             ;
             though
             I
             conceiv
             the
             most
             probable
             way
             to
             be
             by
             some
             Unition
             of
             their
             Seeds
             ,
             and
             especialy
             such
             as
             are
             Homogeneous
             ,
             or
             more
             Homoeogeneous
             ,
             as
             Mules
             are
             commonly
             Generated
             by
             the
             Mistion
             of
             Equine
             and
             Asinine
             Seeds
             :
             also
             it
             
             may
             be
             tried
             by
             Unition
             of
             their
             Roots
             ,
             but
             then
             care
             must
             be
             had
             in
             slitting
             and
             dividing
             them
             ;
             for
             Gardiners
             say
             there
             is
             a
             Centrical
             part
             of
             the
             Root
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             pricked
             through
             with
             a
             Pin
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             grow
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             an
             Apex
             or
             Gemma
             which
             Ants
             bite
             off
             in
             Seeds
             .
             The
             Leaf
             or
             Blade
             of
             Grass
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             an
             Ornament
             of
             other
             Plants
             ,
             is
             the
             Body
             therof
             above
             ground
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             Esculent
             then
             Leavs
             of
             Trees
             ;
             but
             both
             Blades
             and
             Leavs
             are
             generaly
             Green
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             equaly
             Mist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             gratefull
             and
             inoffensive
             Color
             ,
             and
             so
             most
             fitt
             for
             their
             common
             Covering
             ;
             and
             they
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             how
             Green
             is
             Mist
             of
             Blew
             and
             Yellow
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             Blew
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Opacous
             ,
             and
             Subsists
             in
             the
             stronger
             Juice
             ,
             decays
             ,
             together
             with
             it
             the
             Leavs
             turn
             Yellow
             ,
             and
             fall
             .
             The
             next
             Rank
             is
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             which
             besides
             Leavs
             have
             a
             Stalk
             to
             exalt
             and
             support
             them
             ,
             interceding
             between
             the
             Root
             and
             the
             Leavs
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             generaly
             an
             hollow
             Calamus
             ,
             not
             so
             strong
             and
             Ligneous
             as
             the
             Trunks
             of
             Trees
             ,
             but
             more
             Stramineous
             ,
             and
             first
             only
             a
             Blade
             of
             Grass
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Surculus
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             commonly
             strengthned
             by
             Joints
             and
             Knotts
             ,
             which
             also
             serv
             ,
             as
             Val●s
             ,
             to
             retein
             the
             Vaporous
             Sap
             ascending
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             Leavs
             they
             have
             commonly
             Flowers
             ▪
             and
             are
             so
             denominated
             Flores
             .
             And
             of
             this
             kind
             the
             lowest
             is
             such
             Grass
             as
             hath
             Seeds
             and
             a
             Flower
             ,
             or
             Efflorescence
             ,
             as
             Corn
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             perfect
             Seed
             ;
             and
             the
             Seed
             is
             commonly
             in
             the
             Flower
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             more
             delicate
             kind
             of
             Leaf
             ,
             and
             composed
             of
             more
             refined
             and
             concocted
             Sap
             ,
             having
             also
             generaly
             more
             Color
             or
             Odor
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             but
             very
             rarely
             is
             Green
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             common
             Leavs
             ;
             and
             hardly
             ever
             Black
             of
             itself
             ,
             though
             Leavs
             and
             Flowers
             are
             often
             made
             so
             by
             Adustion
             ,
             as
             when
             Dews
             falling
             on
             them
             are
             adusted
             by
             a
             Torrid
             heat
             ,
             they
             turn
             Blackish
             ,
             wheras
             ordinary
             Vegetation
             is
             by
             a
             more
             moderate
             Tepor
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             Blackberrys
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Fruits
             ,
             which
             are
             first
             of
             some
             other
             Color
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             high
             Concoction
             are
             made
             Blackish
             to
             the
             sight
             ;
             but
             their
             Juice
             doth
             hardly
             Denigrate
             ,
             or
             Dy
             Black
             ,
             like
             perfect
             Adustion
             ;
             as
             Mossy
             Wood
             charked
             will
             be
             throughly
             Black
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Wood
             ,
             Bark
             ,
             and
             Moss
             :
             The
             Seed
             is
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             then
             the
             Flower
             ,
             not
             only
             more
             Esculent
             and
             Medicinal
             generaly
             ,
             but
             also
             conteining
             another
             Individual
             Spirit
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             in
             itself
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
             Plant
             doth
             Univocaly
             Generate
             after
             its
             Kind
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             The
             Third
             sort
             is
             of
             all
             other
             perfect
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             of
             the
             others
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             described
             to
             be
             Ligneous
             ,
             as
             the
             Original
             word
             imports
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Arboreous
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Vines
             ,
             Brambles
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             be
             less
             Ligneous
             ,
             and
             need
             other
             Trees
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             yet
             themselvs
             also
             are
             Trees
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             general
             distribution
             of
             Plants
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             call
             them
             Herbs
             ;
             as
             Terrene
             Reptiles
             are
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             not
             Fishes
             .
             And
             all
             Trees
             grow
             up
             first
             from
             softer
             Sur●uli
             ,
             which
             af●erward
             may
             become
             so
             firm
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             Ligneous
             ,
             but
             seem
             almost
             to
             be
             Saxeous
             ,
             as
             
               Lignum
               vita
            
             ,
             Ebony
             ,
             Brasile
             wood
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Trees
             of
             a
             more
             strong
             and
             Terreous
             Juice
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             Oaken
             wood
             digged
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             Beach
             (
             where
             formerly
             the
             Tree
             had
             grown
             ,
             and
             was
             overthrown
             and
             overwhelmed
             by
             Inundations
             ,
             after
             long
             lying
             in
             the
             Salt
             Juice
             therof
             )
             as
             hard
             and
             firm
             as
             the
             beforementioned
             .
             Corall
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Frutex
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             not
             so
             very
             tender
             under
             it
             as
             is
             commonly
             reported
             ;
             though
             when
             the
             thick
             Juice
             therof
             is
             desiccated
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             Lapideous
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             some
             such
             cold
             and
             gross
             Juice
             is
             the
             caus
             of
             Petrification
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             by
             Conglaciation
             ,
             as
             by
             reduction
             of
             a
             fitt
             Juice
             in
             the
             Body
             therof
             to
             such
             a
             Consistence
             ;
             and
             plainly
             Stones
             of
             Fruits
             are
             so
             denominated
             from
             their
             almost
             Saxeous
             hardnes
             .
             whereby
             they
             become
             such
             Caskets
             for
             Seeds
             ,
             which
             are
             Natures
             Gemms
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             cannot
             conceiv
             their
             Induration
             to
             be
             any
             Conglaciation
             ,
             but
             rather
             Desiccation
             ;
             for
             Earth
             and
             Water
             are
             most
             Congenerous
             Elements
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             composed
             into
             one
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             a
             greater
             Intermistion
             :
             and
             as
             Metalls
             may
             become
             Fluid
             by
             Fusion
             ,
             so
             may
             these
             Succi
             be
             Indurated
             and
             fixed
             by
             Drines
             and
             Consistence
             ;
             though
             as
             Heat
             is
             assistant
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             may
             Cold
             be
             in
             the
             other
             .
             But
             Trunks
             of
             Trees
             ,
             though
             not
             hollow
             as
             Stalks
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             have
             their
             Porous
             passages
             through
             which
             the
             Sap
             doth
             ascend
             ,
             and
             commonly
             by
             the
             most
             Spongy
             part
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pith
             ,
             which
             is
             formed
             by
             the
             Bubbling
             and
             Spumeous
             Vapor
             ascending
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             fixed
             by
             degrees
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             Birds
             Quills
             ,
             which
             have
             litle
             Bladders
             left
             in
             the
             Cavitys
             therof
             ,
             though
             their
             Pith
             is
             more
             Constipated
             in
             the
             Feather
             .
             And
             
             there
             is
             observed
             to
             be
             some
             such
             hollownes
             in
             Hairs
             ;
             and
             both
             Feathers
             and
             Hairs
             are
             Vegetatives
             ,
             though
             Subordinate
             parts
             of
             Sensitive
             Bodys
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             neither
             Seed
             ,
             nor
             Root
             properly
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             properly
             Individuals
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             parts
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             Analogous
             to
             Leavs
             and
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             Beautifull
             and
             more
             strong
             Colors
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             perfectly
             Black.
             Also
             the
             Sap
             doth
             not
             only
             ascend
             through
             the
             Pith
             ,
             but
             notably
             between
             the
             Wood
             and
             the
             Bark
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             ascent
             is
             Concocted
             into
             Wood
             every
             year
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Circles
             therof
             very
             visibly
             in
             more
             sappy
             Trees
             ,
             as
             Willow
             ,
             Ash
             ,
             Birch
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             knowing
             the
             several
             years
             growth
             therof
             ,
             you
             may
             compute
             the
             Gain
             or
             Loss
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             latter
             Circles
             ,
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             yearly
             Rents
             precedent
             :
             and
             the
             Sap
             may
             also
             rise
             between
             these
             Circles
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             very
             Pores
             of
             the
             Wood
             ,
             as
             Bloud
             in
             Sensitive
             Bodys
             may
             Transudat●
             through
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             for
             the
             Tree
             will
             sprout
             ,
             and
             shoot
             forth
             ,
             every
             where
             ;
             and
             hollow
             Trees
             without
             any
             Pith
             may
             bear
             Fruit
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             Bark
             or
             Skin
             ,
             which
             is
             outward
             ,
             is
             more
             requisite
             to
             the
             Vegetation
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             then
             the
             Pith
             or
             Medulla
             ,
             which
             is
             inward
             :
             and
             as
             it
             will
             hardly
             Live
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             Bark
             ,
             so
             if
             that
             be
             bound
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             thrive
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             cured
             by
             cutting
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             in
             Plants
             being
             much
             assisted
             by
             the
             Temperature
             of
             External
             Qualitys
             (
             as
             also
             by
             Internal
             in
             Animals
             )
             are
             as
             easily
             hurt
             by
             the
             Distemperature
             therof
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Bark
             servs
             to
             defend
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             so
             defends
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             it
             thereby
             suffers
             much
             weather-beating
             and
             adustion
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             so
             Rugous
             and
             harsh
             .
             And
             becaus
             the
             External
             Heat
             draws
             the
             Sap
             outward
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upward
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Pith
             is
             commonly
             Insipid
             ,
             but
             the
             Bark
             very
             strong
             and
             Stiptike
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             Tan
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Wood
             itself
             more
             then
             Pith
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Salivous
             Oil
             of
             Oaken
             wood
             which
             issueth
             out
             at
             the
             ends
             in
             burning
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             Astringent
             and
             Desiccating
             :
             so
             also
             the
             Rinds
             of
             some
             Fruits
             ,
             as
             Orenges
             ,
             Lemons
             ,
             Citrons
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             very
             Spirituous
             and
             Sapid
             ;
             but
             then
             that
             Pith
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             very
             Insipid
             .
             There
             is
             another
             Character
             of
             Trees
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Fruit
             ;
             not
             particularly
             of
             every
             Kind
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             
             are
             not
             Frugiferous
             ,
             but
             generaly
             ,
             becaus
             most
             of
             them
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             being
             Ligneous
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             like
             unto
             them
             (
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             Herbs
             ,
             or
             Grass
             )
             are
             therefore
             also
             Trees
             :
             and
             they
             are
             generaly
             thus
             described
             ,
             becaus
             this
             was
             the
             chief
             end
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             to
             be
             food
             for
             Sensitives
             ;
             and
             the
             Fruits
             are
             most
             Esculent
             ,
             wherin
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             Flowers
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             the
             Seeds
             of
             Trees
             are
             conteined
             more
             Immediately
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             so
             said
             ,
             
               whose
               Seed
               is
               in
               it
            
             .
             All
             Plants
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             Perpendicularly
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Earth
             doth
             nourish
             them
             :
             and
             thus
             all
             Grounds
             bear
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Plane
             or
             Levell
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             any
             Convex
             or
             Concave
             Superficies
             :
             as
             a
             Park
             may
             be
             Impaled
             with
             as
             few
             Pales
             ,
             though
             the
             ground
             be
             rising
             and
             Indented
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             plain
             and
             Poll
             ;
             becaus
             all
             the
             Pales
             stand
             Perpendicularly
             ,
             though
             it
             require
             more
             Rail
             proportionably
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Rail
             runs
             Horizontaly
             according
             to
             the
             Superficies
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             thus
             measure
             and
             purchase
             Lands
             ,
             which
             bring
             forth
             the
             other
             way
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             shall
             observ
             ,
             that
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Earth
               brought
               forth
               Grass
               ,
               and
               Herb
               yielding
               Seed
               after
               his
               Kind
               ,
               and
               the
               Tree
               yielding
               Fruit
               ,
               whose
               Seed
               was
               in
               itself
               ,
            
             God
             in
             these
             Six
             Days
             made
             them
             and
             all
             other
             things
             in
             their
             Acme
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Adam
             in
             his
             Adult
             State
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             way
             Good
             ;
             for
             thus
             Vegetatives
             were
             made
             not
             only
             Complete
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             pregnant
             with
             their
             Seeds
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             propagate
             others
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             Individual
             Perfection
             of
             Vegetatives
             and
             Sensitives
             was
             added
             the
             Divine
             Benediction
             ,
             
               Increas
               and
               Multiply
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Kind
             Specificaly
             :
             and
             so
             God
             having
             sett
             in
             order
             Original
             Generation
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             transmitted
             it
             to
             the
             Successive
             Generations
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             wheras
             it
             is
             a
             common
             Problem
             whether
             any
             Poisonous
             Vegetatives
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             Noxious
             ,
             as
             Briars
             ,
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             were
             before
             the
             Fall
             and
             Curs
             ?
             I
             suppose
             by
             Analogy
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             as
             then
             ,
             though
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             Actualy
             Existing
             in
             their
             Extremitys
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             very
             Intens
             and
             Predominant
             in
             their
             own
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ;
             as
             the
             Q●alitys
             of
             Fire
             in
             Aether
             ,
             and
             of
             Water
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             might
             destroy
             Sensitive
             Animals
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             be
             Localy
             in
             them
             ;
             wheras
             they
             were
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             very
             Gratefull
             and
             Usefull
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             also
             that
             ●here
             were
             Vegetatives
             in
             the
             same
             Excessive
             degrees
             of
             Qualitys
             ,
             
             as
             now
             ,
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             Poisons
             in
             respect
             to
             Animals
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             indeed
             Eminences
             of
             Nature
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Briars
             ,
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             as
             are
             no
             Anomalous
             but
             Perfect
             Plants
             :
             but
             I
             suppose
             that
             Animals
             were
             preserved
             from
             Poisons
             by
             a
             Natural
             Abhorrence
             ,
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             having
             all
             their
             most
             exact
             Senses
             ,
             and
             Bodily
             Temperaments
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             any
             other
             food
             then
             what
             was
             suitable
             therunto
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             might
             also
             avoid
             Briars
             ,
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             they
             pleased
             ;
             whose
             Berrys
             are
             also
             food
             for
             Fowls
             :
             but
             I
             also
             suppose
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Excessive
             Quantity
             therof
             ,
             as
             since
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             import
             of
             that
             Curs
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               Thorns
               and
               Thistles
               it
               shall
               bring
               forth
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             wheras
             before
             of
             itself
             it
             brought
             forth
             abundantly
             all
             sorts
             of
             Vegetative
             food
             for
             Man
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             such
             Poisonous
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Noxious
             Plants
             ,
             as
             rarely
             as
             it
             doth
             now
             good
             Fruits
             ;
             so
             then
             
               vice
               versa
            
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             abundantly
             Weeds
             ,
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             Thistles
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             briefly
             and
             generaly
             discoursed
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             as
             before
             of
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Divine
             History
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Universal
             System
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Proper
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             therof
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             intend
             any
             particular
             Historys
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             spake
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             from
             the
             Ceder
             of
             Lebanon
             to
             the
             Hysop
             that
             is
             on
             the
             wall
             .
             But
             heer
             ,
             before
             I
             conclude
             ,
             I
             shall
             again
             desire
             any
             who
             will
             rightly
             consyder
             the
             Nature
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             they
             also
             may
             be
             made
             only
             by
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             proper
             Plastical
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             the
             Earth
             did
             bring
             forth
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             the
             fower
             Elements
             were
             before
             perfected
             and
             prepared
             in
             order
             therunto
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Matter
             alone
             ,
             as
             so
             consydered
             in
             itself
             (
             though
             indeed
             it
             can
             never
             be
             without
             the
             Consubstantiation
             of
             Elementary
             or
             the
             Superaethereal
             Spirit
             )
             hath
             no
             Automatous
             Motion
             of
             itself
             ,
             nor
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             dislocated
             ,
             any
             other
             then
             to
             Union
             and
             Station
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             to
             recover
             its
             due
             Rest
             and
             Position
             ;
             and
             therefore
             certeinly
             it
             cannot
             also
             Move
             from
             Rest
             ,
             which
             is
             Naturaly
             contrary
             therunto
             ,
             (
             as
             Verticity
             is
             to
             Polar
             Position
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             from
             it
             )
             nor
             hath
             it
             any
             such
             Plastical
             Virtue
             of
             itself
             which
             may
             guide
             the
             Motions
             therof
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             only
             Equidens
             and
             Orbicular
             ;
             wheras
             Plastical
             Formation
             of
             all
             Vegetative
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             much
             
             more
             of
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             is
             constantly
             so
             Symmetrical
             Organical
             and
             Curious
             according
             to
             every
             Kind
             ,
             and
             Species
             ,
             and
             the
             successive
             Propagation
             therof
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             very
             various
             and
             different
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             will
             not
             believ
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             Natural
             Reason
             heerin
             ,
             may
             satisfy
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             his
             Microscope
             Inspect
             the
             most
             admirable
             Structure
             and
             Mechanism
             of
             the
             least
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             ,
             which
             is
             composed
             farr
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             most
             admired
             workmanship
             of
             any
             
               Bezaleel
               ,
               Daedalus
               ,
               Apelles
            
             ,
             or
             Ar●hytas
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mechanical
             Borcherys
             of
             Art
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             all
             that
             some
             will
             allow
             to
             Nature
             itself
             )
             and
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             consydered
             the
             most
             exact
             and
             Mathematical
             Conformitys
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Enormitys
             of
             the
             other
             (
             which
             also
             shews
             that
             Mathematical
             Exactnes
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             ,
             of
             Common
             Use
             )
             he
             may
             easily
             judg
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             the
             most
             Ingenious
             Man
             cannot
             effect
             the
             like
             ,
             certeinly
             it
             must
             either
             still
             be
             Immediately
             
               Digitus
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             so
             deny
             this
             whole
             History
             of
             Creation
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             therin
             ,
             whereby
             he
             did
             sett
             in
             order
             the
             Cours
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             deny
             all
             Created
             Nature
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             be
             the
             continual
             Succession
             of
             the
             same
             Natural
             Causalitys
             ,
             which
             also
             lead
             us
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Acknowledgment
             and
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Supernatural
             Creator
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Author
             and
             Institutor
             therof
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             prais
             the
             great
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Aethereal
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             the
             Aereal
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             heer
             we
             must
             sing
             his
             praises
             in
             Consort
             for
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             once
             said
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Good
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             in
             themselvs
             several
             Elements
             ,
             and
             were
             perfected
             in
             two
             several
             Days
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Goodnes
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Classis
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             though
             also
             perfected
             in
             the
             last
             of
             these
             two
             Days
             ,
             pronounced
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             declared
             Good
             ;
             but
             becaus
             these
             three
             Inferior
             Elements
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             being
             separated
             from
             the
             Aether
             by
             the
             rapid
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Circumvolution
             therof
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             conjunct
             among
             themselvs
             ,
             were
             not
             perfected
             one
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             Water
             (
             which
             is
             the
             midle
             Element
             ,
             and
             contributed
             to
             the
             Perfection
             both
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             by
             ascending
             in
             Vapors
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             descending
             itself
             into
             the
             Canales
             and
             P●res
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             was
             no●
             perfected
             untill
             this
             last
             Day
             ;
             nor
             in
             that
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             both
             these
             two
             Days
             ;
             therefore
             this
             Proclamation
             of
             their
             Goodnes
             and
             Perfection
             was
             reserved
             for
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             both
             the
             Days
             ,
             and
             then
             Relatively
             to
             be
             distributed
             to
             all
             the
             three
             Elements
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             perfected
             therin
             :
             and
             so
             they
             now
             continue
             to
             be
             Severaly
             ,
             and
             also
             Mutualy
             Good.
             And
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             made
             Good
             in
             itself
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             been
             .
             Good
             to
             others
             without
             the
             Goodnes
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             whose
             Refrigerating
             Cold
             doth
             Temper
             the
             vehement
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Refracting
             Pellucidity
             the
             Lucidity
             of
             all
             the
             Aethereal
             Luminarys
             ;
             whereby
             not
             only
             as
             a
             common
             Thorough-fare
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             Cooperator
             therin
             ,
             it
             both
             adapts
             and
             conveys
             the
             Aethereal
             Blessings
             of
             Rays
             above
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Spirituous
             Vapors
             of
             the
             Waters
             beneath
             (
             which
             as
             an
             Al●mbic
             ,
             it
             distills
             and
             refunds
             )
             to
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             only
             thus
             Concurrent
             with
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Influences
             therof
             ,
             but
             hath
             in
             itself
             the
             Ventos
             of
             Winds
             ,
             both
             to
             Cool
             and
             Purify
             the
             Atmosphere
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Organs
             of
             those
             admirable
             Sounds
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             propagate
             continualy
             and
             successively
             ,
             and
             which
             as
             so
             many
             Cursores
             or
             swift
             Messengers
             make
             their
             Reports
             through
             the
             whole
             Sphere
             therof
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             so
             is
             made
             to
             be
             the
             Cymbal
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             with
             its
             Inchanting
             Musike
             ravisheth
             or
             affrighteth
             ,
             all
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             whereby
             Men
             Discours
             and
             Convers
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             Sacred
             Hymns
             render
             their
             gratefull
             praises
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             to
             the
             Divine
             Creator
             :
             Also
             the
             Atmosphere
             therof
             is
             the
             very
             Breath
             and
             Life
             of
             Animals
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             more
             Dens
             Water
             intercept
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             but
             partly
             transmitt
             them
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             it
             contempers
             with
             its
             own
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             the
             Bloud
             Circulating
             through
             the
             Veins
             and
             Arterys
             therof
             by
             constant
             Reciprocations
             ;
             conveying
             Nutriment
             to
             all
             the
             Cortical
             Body
             therof
             ,
             being
             both
             the
             Inexhaustible
             Fountain
             of
             Drink
             to
             all
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             also
             conditing
             their
             Meats
             with
             most
             gratefull
             Sapors
             ,
             and
             perfuming
             them
             with
             varietys
             of
             most
             delicate
             Odors
             .
             And
             though
             both
             these
             Elements
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             seem
             very
             Weak
             and
             Infirm
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Rapid
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Robust
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             being
             provoked
             and
             armed
             to
             execute
             Divine
             Revenge
             ,
             they
             
             so
             mutualy
             assist
             and
             fortify
             one
             another
             ,
             with
             unusual
             and
             unexpected
             Rage
             ,
             that
             Conflagrations
             ,
             and
             Earthquakes
             ,
             do
             not
             much
             exceed
             their
             furious
             Herricans
             ,
             and
             violent
             Inundations
             .
             The
             Earth
             ,
             though
             last
             and
             lowest
             of
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             their
             most
             Dens
             and
             Consistent
             Fulciment
             ,
             and
             Center
             of
             their
             Situation
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             their
             Offices
             and
             Services
             Circumferentialy
             tending
             unto
             it
             ;
             being
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             Univers
             ,
             and
             another
             Orb
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             Epitome
             of
             the
             great
             Globe
             ;
             wherof
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             only
             Concave
             Spheres
             ,
             having
             only
             some
             particular
             Orbs
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             on
             which
             all
             those
             Luminous
             Orbs
             cast
             their
             smiling
             Aspects
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             Illustrateth
             all
             the
             other
             Luminarys
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             together
             with
             himself
             may
             give
             Light
             unto
             it
             :
             which
             the
             nimble
             Air
             fanneth
             and
             refrigerateth
             with
             the
             Wings
             of
             Wind
             ,
             and
             watereth
             the
             great
             Garden
             therof
             with
             D●ws
             and
             Rains
             :
             and
             the
             officious
             Water
             runeth
             up
             and
             down
             to
             wash
             the
             face
             of
             the
             dusty
             Cortex
             ,
             and
             to
             bath
             and
             supple
             all
             the
             Limbs
             therof
             ;
             and
             also
             floweth
             forward
             and
             backward
             to
             carry
             and
             recarry
             the
             greatest
             Burdens
             from
             Shore
             to
             Shore
             .
             Thus
             all
             the
             other
             more
             Active
             Elements
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Circumsistent
             Servitors
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Courses
             and
             Orders
             ,
             minister
             unto
             Earth
             ;
             which
             sitting
             still
             and
             resting
             in
             itself
             receiveth
             all
             their
             Homages
             and
             Tributes
             ,
             not
             Moving
             ,
             nor
             being
             Moved
             with
             all
             their
             Disorders
             and
             Confusions
             ;
             but
             founded
             on
             the
             Solid
             Base
             of
             its
             own
             Density
             and
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             strengthned
             by
             its
             own
             Consistence
             ,
             and
             fixed
             by
             its
             own
             Polarity
             doth
             also
             by
             its
             other
             Q●alitys
             fix
             all
             the
             more
             subtile
             and
             volatile
             Elementary
             Spirits
             .
             Which
             covereth
             its
             own
             Nakednes
             with
             the
             Daedalous
             Embroidery
             of
             Leavs
             and
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             enricheth
             itself
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             the
             Stock
             of
             all
             the
             hid
             Treasures
             of
             Jewells
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             and
             Minerals
             ;
             but
             also
             with
             all
             the
             Rents
             and
             Revenues
             of
             Annual
             Fruits
             and
             Profits
             both
             producing
             and
             mainteining
             all
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             Sensitive
             Animals
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Man
             himself
             ,
             whose
             Body
             is
             also
             formed
             of
             the
             Congenerous
             Dust
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Men
             ,
             is
             the
             Stage
             of
             this
             great
             Amphitheater
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             wherin
             all
             the
             present
             Affairs
             therof
             are
             transacted
             ;
             and
             as
             all
             the
             other
             Elements
             are
             now
             subservient
             therunto
             ,
             so
             heerafter
             also
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             or
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             everlasting
             Mansion
             of
             Blessed
             Souls
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             again
             let
             us
             tune
             our
             praises
             to
             an
             higher
             Note
             ,
             and
             
             bless
             God
             for
             the
             Creation
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             :
             and
             let
             us
             contemplate
             their
             several
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             Innumerable
             and
             Unknown
             to
             us
             ;
             their
             Curious
             Formations
             ,
             and
             Oeconomical
             Administrations
             ;
             the
             careless
             Comlines
             of
             their
             Leavs
             ,
             and
             Beautys
             of
             their
             Flowers
             ;
             the
             general
             conformity
             of
             their
             Greennes
             to
             our
             Sight
             ,
             and
             the
             delightfull
             varietys
             of
             all
             their
             other
             Colors
             :
             how
             wonderfully
             they
             Compose
             ,
             Nourish
             ,
             and
             Augment
             their
             own
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             Generate
             others
             ;
             and
             having
             neither
             Sens
             ,
             nor
             Intellect
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             own
             Innate
             Plastical
             Virtues
             perform
             such
             works
             ,
             as
             no
             Sens
             ,
             or
             Intellect
             ,
             can
             Imitate
             ,
             or
             sufficiently
             Admire
             .
             The
             Microscopical
             perfection
             wherof
             doth
             exactly
             correspond
             with
             the
             most
             Critical
             Sens
             ,
             and
             Organical
             usefulnes
             with
             the
             most
             Political
             Intellect
             .
             And
             as
             God
             in
             the
             Begining
             Immediately
             Created
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Eart●
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Building
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             so
             they
             Mediately
             build
             all
             the
             Domicils
             ,
             and
             Officines
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             all
             Superior
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             the
             Architects
             therof
             ,
             and
             Vulcans
             of
             all
             their
             Organs
             and
             Instruments
             :
             and
             are
             themselvs
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Subordinate
             Elements
             and
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Immediate
             Bodys
             of
             all
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             wherin
             they
             Reside
             ,
             and
             Operate
             :
             and
             both
             Dress
             and
             Digest
             for
             them
             all
             their
             Nutriment
             ,
             wherof
             a
             great
             part
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Vegetative
             Nature
             ,
             which
             affordeth
             not
             only
             Salads
             for
             delight
             ,
             but
             solid
             food
             for
             strongest
             Animals
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Behemoth
             ;
             furnishing
             also
             Mans
             Table
             with
             
               Wine
               ,
               that
               maketh
               glad
               the
               Heart
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               Oil
               to
               make
               his
               Face
               to
               shine
               ,
               and
               Bread
               which
               strengthneth
               Mans
               Heart
               .
            
             Renewing
             the
             Annual
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             fast
             as
             all
             the
             Animals
             can
             devour
             them
             ;
             which
             in
             Mans
             better
             State
             were
             his
             sole
             Diet
             ,
             and
             since
             he
             tasted
             of
             their
             only
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ,
             are
             his
             Physick
             ,
             or
             Natures
             Tree
             of
             Life
             for
             healing
             of
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           X.
           
        
         
           
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             Lights
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             divide
             the
             Day
             from
             the
             Night
             .
             And
             let
             them
             be
             for
             Signes
             ,
             and
             for
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             for
             Days
             ,
             and
             for
             Years
             .
             And
             let
             them
             be
             for
             Lights
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             .
             And
             God
             made
             two
             great
             Lights
             ,
             the
             greater
             Light
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             lesser
             Light
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             .
             He
             made
             the
             Starrs
             also
             .
             And
             God
             sett
             them
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             ober
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Night
             ,
             and
             to
             divide
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Darknes
             .
             And
             God
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             Good.
             And
             the
             Evening
             and
             the
             Morning
             were
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             God
             having
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             made
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             one
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             Aether
             more
             Luminous
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             in
             that
             first
             Day
             Natural
             ,
             which
             did
             accordingly
             succeed
             in
             the
             two
             following
             Days
             ;
             now
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             did
             more
             particularly
             
             distinguish
             them
             by
             the
             several
             Luminarys
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             therin
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             Signfications
             of
             Times
             ,
             and
             Seasons
             ,
             Months
             ,
             and
             Years
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             variations
             therof
             .
             And
             he
             made
             two
             chief
             Lights
             ,
             the
             Sun
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             .
             Also
             he
             severaly
             made
             all
             the
             Starrs
             according
             to
             their
             several
             natures
             ;
             And
             so
             sett
             all
             these
             Heavenly
             Luminarys
             in
             their
             several
             Positions
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             to
             run
             their
             several
             Courses
             therin
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             Illuminate
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             the
             said
             Divisions
             and
             Distinctions
             of
             Time
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Goodnes
             and
             Perfection
             .
             And
             these
             were
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Aethereal
               Lumina●ys
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Sun.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Moon
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               Starrs
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Comets
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Goodnes
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             WE
             now
             proceed
             to
             discours
             of
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             Creation
             ;
             wherin
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             before
             perfected
             and
             prepared
             all
             the
             ●ower
             Elements
             ,
             and
             planted
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             last
             ,
             with
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             he
             produced
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             began
             now
             to
             Introduce
             into
             them
             all
             their
             more
             Locomotive
             Inhabitants
             :
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             Connexion
             of
             both
             these
             two
             Parts
             of
             Creation
             ,
             it
             is
             again
             said
             of
             the
             first
             Created
             Light
             ,
             Sit
             ,
             or
             
               Fiat
               Luminaria
            
             ,
             wherunto
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Singular
             Number
             doth
             referr
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             
               Lux
               fiat
               Luminaria
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             afterward
             Sint
             or
             Fiant
             Pluraly
             .
             And
             I
             also
             observ
             ,
             that
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Days
             Works
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             finished
             and
             perfected
             ,
             generaly
             ,
             
               God
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               Good
            
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             of
             that
             first
             Created
             Light
             more
             particularly
             ,
             
               God
               saw
               the
               Light
               that
               it
               was
               Good
            
             ;
             though
             also
             afterward
             in
             the
             same
             Day
             he
             divided
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Darkness
             :
             but
             as
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             of
             the
             three
             Inferior
             Elements
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               God
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               Good
               ,
            
             untill
             they
             were
             all
             
             perfected
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Work
             finished
             ;
             so
             though
             Day
             and
             Night
             Artificial
             were
             made
             generaly
             by
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Darknes
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             Natural
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             they
             were
             also
             to
             be
             more
             particularly
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Luminarys
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             ruled
             by
             the
             two
             great
             Lights
             expressly
             made
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Goodnes
             is
             not
             pronounced
             of
             Day
             and
             Night
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             wherin
             the
             whole
             perfection
             therof
             was
             consummated
             :
             so
             accurately
             exact
             is
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             Operation
             ,
             and
             Expressions
             .
             And
             though
             the
             common
             Light
             ,
             and
             Day
             and
             Night
             thereby
             ,
             in
             Aether
             ,
             and
             the
             ascent
             of
             Vapors
             in
             Air
             ,
             and
             eduction
             of
             Earth
             above
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             madefaction
             therof
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             for
             the
             product●on
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             therupon
             were
             Immediately
             produced
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             yet
             before
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Fishes
             and
             Fowls
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             Air
             ;
             and
             Beasts
             and
             Man
             into
             Earth
             ;
             it
             was
             requisite
             that
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             Sensitive
             Animals
             only
             can
             behold
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Ligh●
             therof
             all
             other
             Spectable
             things
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             perfect
             and
             complete
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             all
             the
             various
             Luminarys
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             various
             Positions
             ,
             and
             runing
             their
             several
             Courses
             ,
             and
             so
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             as
             might
             best
             serv
             both
             for
             the
             Sensation
             of
             Sensitive
             Animals
             ,
             and
             Contemplation
             of
             Intellective
             Man.
             And
             though
             these
             Luminarys
             were
             made
             after
             Vegetatives
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Superior
             Nature
             above
             Vegetatives
             ,
             as
             Vegetatives
             are
             above
             all
             that
             were
             made
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             Man
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             was
             made
             last
             ;
             for
             though
             indeed
             this
             Order
             is
             observed
             in
             each
             of
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Creatures
             made
             in
             the
             last
             were
             respectively
             more
             excell
             ent
             ,
             then
             they
             which
             were
             made
             in
             the
             first
             Part
             therof
             ;
             yet
             the
             Luminarys
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             in
             the
             first
             of
             the
             last
             three
             Days
             ,
             are
             much
             Inferior
             to
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             in
             the
             last
             of
             the
             three
             first
             Days
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Classis
             ,
             though
             chief
             Composita
             of
             the
             chief
             Element
             ,
             Aether
             :
             but
             all
             Elements
             and
             Elementary
             things
             are
             Classicaly
             below
             Vegetatives
             ;
             and
             though
             Planets
             have
             Locomotion
             out
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             which
             Vegetatives
             have
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             being
             all
             Rooted
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             Locomotion
             is
             also
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             dislocated
             ,
             and
             indeed
             
             no
             Material
             Spirit
             can
             so
             elevate
             their
             Bodys
             and
             caus
             them
             to
             ascend
             ,
             as
             Matter
             doth
             necessarily
             to
             Union
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             V●cu●ty
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             much
             less
             are
             the
             Planets
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Intellective
             in
             themselv●
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Deitys
             or
             Daemons
             ,
             as
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             Heathens
             made
             them
             ▪
             and
             their
             Philosophy
             durst
             not
             contradict
             ;
             nor
             yet
             Moved
             by
             Intelligences
             or
             Angels
             ,
             as
             the
             Rabbins
             and
             Scholemen
             suppose
             :
             for
             they
             can
             be
             only
             External
             Movers
             therof
             ,
             wheras
             Planets
             Move
             by
             their
             own
             Natural
             Power
             ,
             and
             Intrinsecal
             Virtue
             ,
             like
             the
             Verticity
             of
             Magnets
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             Moved
             like
             Studds
             fixed
             in
             solid
             Spheres
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Eccentrical
             Motions
             of
             the
             Planets
             therin
             do
             thereby
             plainly
             disprove
             ;
             and
             therefore
             others
             affirm
             them
             to
             be
             Magnets
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Magnet
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Planet
             ;
             but
             certeinly
             Aether
             and
             Earth
             are
             two
             different
             Elements
             ,
             having
             different
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             wherin
             the
             same
             Qualitys
             cannot
             Subsist
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Aether
             cannot
             be
             Magnetical
             ,
             nor
             the
             Earth
             Planetary
             ,
             unles
             we
             can
             also
             make
             the
             Aether
             to
             be
             Terrestrial
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             Aethereal
             ;
             wheras
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             generaly
             contradistinguished
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Aether
             and
             Earth
             were
             made
             two
             several
             Elements
             in
             two
             several
             Days
             :
             and
             Aether
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             Fluid
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             Magnetical
             ,
             which
             requires
             a
             very
             solid
             Consistence
             ;
             certeinly
             the
             whole
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Concave
             Sphere
             ,
             cannot
             be
             so
             Magnetical
             as
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Orbicular
             Globe
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             have
             an
             Axis
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Magnetical
             Poles
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Ring
             of
             Iron
             be
             touched
             with
             a
             Loadstone
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             only
             one
             Pole
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Aethereal
             Planets
             be
             Orbs
             ,
             yet
             they
             also
             are
             Fluid
             :
             and
             Sensibly
             all
             Aethereal
             Motions
             are
             Circular
             and
             Perpetual
             ;
             wheras
             Magnetical
             Verticity
             is
             only
             Polar
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Pole
             ,
             and
             not
             round
             about
             the
             Center
             ,
             nor
             about
             an
             Axis
             ,
             like
             Motion
             of
             Planets
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Poles
             therof
             ,
             when
             by
             Trepidation
             it
             passeth
             beyond
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             Moving
             its
             own
             Axis
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Meridionaly
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             wheras
             if
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             also
             Aether
             ,
             and
             the
             Planets
             ,
             were
             all
             Magnetical
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             one
             Magnetical
             Orb
             ,
             and
             all
             Move
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             which
             plainly
             they
             do
             not
             :
             or
             if
             otherwise
             one
             be
             Moved
             about
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             the
             Moon
             is
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             should
             observ
             the
             Magnetike
             Law
             ,
             which
             it
             
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             heerafter
             demonstrate
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             Thus
             the
             Magnetical
             Planetary
             Motions
             are
             very
             different
             ,
             and
             indeed
             opposite
             in
             their
             very
             Natures
             ,
             and
             Ends
             ;
             for
             Planetary
             Virtue
             makes
             the
             Planets
             to
             abhorr
             all
             Rest
             ,
             and
             Magnetical
             Verticity
             is
             to
             reduce
             Magnets
             to
             their
             Polar
             Rest.
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             not
             confound
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             both
             Elementary
             Motions
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Motions
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             the
             Pondus
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Flux
             and
             Reflux
             of
             Water
             ;
             nor
             by
             Impuls
             ,
             like
             Winds
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             wherof
             I
             have
             formerly
             discoursed
             ;
             nor
             yet
             any
             Vegetative
             ,
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Intellective
             Motions
             ,
             wherof
             I
             shall
             discours
             heerafter
             :
             as
             indeed
             all
             things
             are
             Motive
             or
             Mobile
             one
             way
             or
             other
             within
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Circumferential
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             Centrical
             Earth
             are
             only
             Immobile
             :
             and
             as
             we
             are
             Sensibly
             satisfied
             concerning
             Magnetical
             Verticity
             ,
             so
             thereby
             we
             may
             conceiv
             of
             these
             other
             Planetary
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             God
             produced
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             in
             the
             Planets
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             in
             the
             Earth
             and
             Magnets
             .
             Whereby
             also
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             Motion
             is
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             Elementary
             Spirits
             may
             have
             a
             Motive
             and
             Directive
             Power
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Superior
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             from
             their
             different
             kinds
             and
             ways
             of
             Motion
             we
             may
             collect
             the
             very
             different
             Motive
             Powers
             and
             Virtues
             of
             the
             several
             Movers
             :
             wherof
             Matter
             is
             most
             general
             ,
             and
             only
             tending
             unto
             a
             State
             of
             Rest
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             therof
             ,
             and
             Center
             of
             itself
             ;
             wheras
             Magnets
             have
             a
             more
             particular
             Position
             of
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             is
             Polar
             Rest
             ,
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             and
             a
             Verticity
             particularly
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             Planets
             have
             their
             several
             and
             various
             Positions
             ,
             and
             Courses
             ,
             and
             an
             answerable
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             so
             setts
             them
             ,
             and
             Moves
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             to
             abhorr
             all
             Rest
             ,
             and
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             are
             more
             Plastical
             ,
             but
             Involuntary
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spontaneous
             or
             Voluntary
             Movers
             ,
             and
             more
             indifferent
             either
             to
             Motion
             or
             Rest.
             And
             thus
             as
             Magnetical
             Bodys
             may
             Move
             from
             Pole
             to
             Pole
             Semicircularly
             by
             their
             Magnetical
             Verticity
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             very
             well
             conceiv
             how
             also
             Planets
             may
             Move
             Circularly
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             continuation
             of
             Motion
             through
             the
             whole
             Circle
             ,
             whereby
             also
             they
             may
             so
             Move
             Perpetualy
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Needle
             doth
             leap
             to
             the
             Loadstone
             by
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             Actuated
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             Motion
             is
             Progressively
             Locomotive
             ,
             so
             may
             also
             Planets
             by
             their
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             
             which
             is
             always
             Actual
             in
             them
             ,
             Move
             Progressively
             in
             the
             Circles
             which
             they
             describe
             ;
             but
             though
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             which
             setts
             the
             Magnetical
             Body
             in
             one
             determinate
             Polar
             Position
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             pass
             from
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Magnet
             wherin
             it
             now
             seats
             itself
             ,
             and
             which
             thereby
             becomes
             Polar
             ,
             unto
             any
             other
             part
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             render
             that
             Polar
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             sensibly
             seen
             in
             any
             Terrella
             ,
             (
             whereby
             it
             is
             plainly
             proved
             that
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             which
             can
             so
             remove
             itself
             from
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Matter
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             fixed
             Affection
             of
             the
             Matter
             itself
             )
             yet
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             being
             seated
             in
             the
             whole
             Orbicular
             Body
             of
             the
             Planet
             ,
             doth
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             ,
             so
             remove
             itself
             ;
             becaus
             it
             always
             possesseth
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             not
             Polarly
             ,
             or
             Ovaly
             ,
             but
             Orbicularly
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             it
             is
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             discerned
             so
             to
             vary
             its
             own
             Situation
             in
             the
             Planetary
             Body
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             God
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             did
             Actuate
             that
             proper
             Aethereal
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             also
             may
             be
             termed
             Planetary
             ,
             causing
             it
             thereby
             to
             Move
             about
             the
             Inferior
             Globe
             from
             East
             to
             West
             in
             fower
             and
             twenty
             hours
             or
             therabout
             ,
             whereby
             he
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             Circumgyration
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Globe
             of
             Light
             therin
             ,
             as
             now
             the
             Aether
             doth
             still
             Move
             with
             all
             the
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             whose
             Planetary
             Virtue
             is
             diversified
             into
             several
             other
             Motions
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             all
             only
             Planetary
             Motion
             Genericaly
             ;
             as
             if
             ,
             wheras
             the
             Polar
             Position
             of
             the
             Magnetike
             Earth
             is
             only
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             God
             should
             have
             diversified
             it
             in
             other
             Magnets
             or
             Terrellae
             ,
             and
             made
             some
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             any
             other
             Points
             )
             so
             it
             is
             also
             said
             that
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             he
             made
             
               Lights
               in
               the
               Firmament
               of
               Heaven
               to
               divide
               the
               Day
               from
               the
               Night
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             caus
             more
             particular
             Variations
             therof
             ,
             longer
             ,
             or
             shorter
             ,
             sooner
             ,
             or
             later
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             by
             their
             Planetary
             Virtues
             Actuated
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             Move
             respectively
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             as
             the
             Aether
             doth
             about
             the
             Inferior
             Globe
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             not
             only
             for
             Days
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Years
             ,
             Months
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             more
             or
             less
             then
             the
             Solar
             Year
             ,
             are
             the
             respective
             Years
             of
             their
             particular
             Planets
             ,
             Lunar
             ,
             Jovial
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             we
             commonly
             call
             them
             .
             And
             so
             God
             made
             not
             only
             the
             two
             great
             Lights
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             and
             the
             Night
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             as
             both
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             do
             declare
             )
             but
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               made
               the
               Starrs
               also
            
             .
             And
             
             
               God
               sett
               them
               in
               the
               Firmament
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             perform
             these
             several
             Offices
             by
             all
             their
             various
             Courses
             .
             Thus
             I
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Aether
             having
             the
             Planetary
             Virtue
             therof
             Actuated
             in
             it
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             when
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               Light
            
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Aethereal
             Light
             was
             divided
             from
             the
             common
             Light
             of
             Aether
             ,
             which
             was
             left
             and
             still
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             therof
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             Visible
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             Globe
             of
             Light
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             generaly
             Connatural
             with
             the
             Aethereal
             Light
             ,
             being
             in
             one
             Hemispere
             of
             Aether
             ,
             was
             carried
             about
             Diurnaly
             by
             it
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             other
             way
             by
             any
             special
             Planetary
             Virtue
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             Actuated
             before
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             common
             Globe
             of
             Light
             so
             divided
             ,
             and
             wherof
             we
             have
             no
             other
             account
             ,
             was
             the
             Chaos
             of
             the
             Potentialitys
             of
             all
             the
             Planetary
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             were
             afterward
             educed
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             they
             were
             not
             only
             Moved
             in
             and
             with
             the
             common
             Aether
             Diurnaly
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             own
             special
             Planetary
             Virtues
             Predominant
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             directing
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             Move
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Courses
             ;
             for
             though
             Locomotive
             Virtue
             be
             common
             to
             Aether
             ,
             and
             all
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             ,
             yet
             the
             Motion
             of
             Aether
             from
             East
             to
             West
             Diurnaly
             was
             by
             a
             proper
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Actuated
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             God
             so
             divided
             it
             from
             that
             Globe
             of
             Light
             (
             which
             is
             eminently
             called
             Light
             and
             made
             Day
             ;
             and
             so
             mutualy
             that
             Globe
             of
             Light
             )
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Aethereal
             Light
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             Comparatively
             called
             Darknes
             ,
             becaus
             it
             made
             only
             Night
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             And
             so
             this
             particular
             Chaos
             of
             all
             the
             Planetary
             Potentiality●
             being
             so
             divided
             from
             the
             common
             Aether
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             any
             Planetary
             Virtue
             Actuated
             therin
             ,
             was
             carried
             about
             in
             and
             with
             the
             common
             Aether
             in
             the
             three
             First
             Days
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             was
             again
             divided
             into
             all
             the
             particular
             Planets
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             particular
             Planetary
             Virtues
             were
             respectively
             Actuated
             therin
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             special
             Planetary
             Virtues
             they
             perform
             all
             their
             several
             Planetary
             Motions
             and
             Courses
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             wonderfull
             ,
             if
             we
             rightly
             consyder
             it
             ,
             how
             they
             Move
             in
             their
             several
             Zodiaks
             ;
             being
             indeed
             no
             such
             Gemmeous
             Studds
             ,
             or
             Bullae
             ,
             fixed
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             imagined
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             ,
             being
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             ,
             are
             Fluid
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             Fly
             ,
             or
             swim
             therin
             ,
             by
             any
             Spontaneous
             Power
             ,
             like
             Fowls
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             Fishes
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             Spontaneous
             :
             but
             they
             are
             all
             
             Aetheruli
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             Original
             Globe
             of
             Light
             was
             only
             such
             a
             particular
             Portion
             of
             the
             common
             Body
             of
             Aether
             ,
             not
             differing
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             was
             more
             Lucid
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             formation
             therof
             ,
             that
             
               God
               divided
               the
               Light
               from
               the
               Darknes
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Aether
             from
             the
             Light
             ;
             or
             the
             Light
             from
             it
             :
             nor
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             any
             Planet
             ,
             more
             Condensated
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             though
             they
             shall
             heerafter
             sink
             through
             the
             Fluid
             Aether
             to
             the
             Air
             and
             Earth
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             discomposed
             and
             disordered
             ,
             wheras
             now
             they
             are
             Connaturaly
             adapted
             to
             the
             Aethereal
             Heaven
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Light
             ;
             
               Fiat
               Luminaria
               in
               Expanso
            
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             equaly
             Expanded
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             their
             Light
             is
             farr
             more
             Conspissated
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             their
             Original
             Globus
             :
             and
             yet
             such
             Conspissation
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             Lucid
             Body
             to
             be
             more
             Dens
             or
             Grave
             ,
             which
             also
             proves
             Light
             not
             to
             be
             Corporeal
             ,
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             as
             all
             Heat
             doth
             Naturaly
             Rarefy
             ,
             so
             should
             they
             be
             rather
             made
             more
             Rare
             and
             Light
             thereby
             ,
             but
             that
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             are
             already
             as
             Rare
             as
             any
             Elementary
             Power
             can
             make
             them
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             yet
             though
             we
             may
             easily
             conceiv
             them
             ,
             being
             Equirare
             with
             the
             common
             Body
             of
             Aether
             ,
             to
             be
             poised
             therin
             ,
             as
             Glass
             Bubbles
             in
             Water
             :
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             consydered
             ,
             why
             ,
             or
             how
             ,
             they
             should
             still
             Move
             in
             their
             Regular
             Circularitys
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             diverted
             or
             removed
             ,
             as
             such
             Glass
             Bubbles
             may
             very
             easily
             be
             :
             and
             we
             have
             the
             true
             account
             heerof
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             Posuit
             ,
             he
             sett
             them
             so
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             still
             continued
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             Immediate
             Manutenence
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             Move
             them
             by
             an
             Immediate
             Manuduction
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             same
             Planetary
             Virtue
             Actuated
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             Naturaly
             so
             to
             Move
             in
             their
             own
             Zodiaks
             .
             Now
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Produxit
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Planets
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             before
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             afterward
             of
             Sensitives
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             becaus
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Globe
             of
             Light
             decided
             before
             from
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             common
             Chaos
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             wherof
             they
             were
             so
             many
             particular
             Decisions
             ,
             I
             conceiv
             that
             they
             were
             so
             many
             several
             Composita
             made
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             all
             thus
             different
             ,
             and
             several
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             all
             from
             the
             Planetary
             Aether
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             God
             divided
             between
             their
             Light
             and
             the
             other
             Aethereal
             Light
             )
             and
             that
             every
             
             one
             of
             them
             is
             a
             Specificaly
             different
             Compositum
             in
             itself
             :
             and
             that
             every
             Individual
             Planet
             is
             such
             a
             Phoenix
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             a
             whole
             Species
             in
             itself
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             particularly
             made
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             
               two
               great
               Lights
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Starrs
               also
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               Glory
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               another
               Glory
               of
               the
               Starrs
               ;
               for
               one
               Starr
               differeth
               from
               another
               Starr
               in
               Glory
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             their
             Creation
             is
             thus
             specialy
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Aethereal
             Compositae
             ,
             as
             Stones
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             are
             Terrestrial
             Composita
             ,
             and
             wherof
             no
             such
             special
             Creation
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ;
             but
             neither
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Simple
             Spirit
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Created
             in
             the
             Begining
             by
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             .
             And
             I
             conceiv
             that
             these
             vast
             Individua
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             so
             many
             Species
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             made
             Immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             Naturaly
             diminished
             ,
             nor
             multiplied
             ,
             as
             Comets
             ,
             which
             are
             Anomalous
             ,
             may
             be
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Starrs
             are
             said
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             God
             their
             Creator
             and
             Preserver
             ,
             
               He
               telleth
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Starrs
               ,
               he
               calleth
               them
               all
               by
               their
               Names
               ,
            
             though
             Supernaturaly
             and
             Miraculously
             he
             may
             compose
             a
             new
             Starr
             ,
             as
             probably
             that
             which
             appeared
             at
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             was
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             Starr
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             specialy
             called
             ,
             
               His
               Starr
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             did
             not
             continue
             ,
             but
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             performed
             the
             End
             for
             which
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             was
             again
             dissolved
             :
             for
             otherwise
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Unchangeable
             ,
             should
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             Constellations
             therof
             disordered
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Starrs
             be
             every
             one
             such
             a
             several
             Species
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             also
             a
             Combination
             of
             them
             all
             generaly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             all
             one
             Host
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             more
             specialy
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Constellations
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             only
             such
             in
             Name
             ,
             but
             also
             described
             to
             be
             such
             in
             Nature
             :
             so
             wheras
             it
             is
             heer
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             the
             greater
             Light
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Moon
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               made
               great
               Lights
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Sun
               to
               rule
               by
               Day
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Moon
               and
               Starrs
               to
               rule
               by
               Night
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             he
             divideth
             the
             Moon
             and
             all
             the
             Starrs
             ,
             as
             a
             Separate
             Constellation
             from
             the
             Sun
             alone
             ,
             and
             attributeth
             unto
             them
             their
             several
             Offices
             to
             rule
             by
             Day
             ,
             and
             by
             Night
             ;
             for
             though
             all
             the
             Starrs
             do
             not
             attend
             the
             Moon
             every
             Night
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             by
             turns
             ;
             and
             therefore
             she
             alone
             is
             said
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             ,
             becaus
             
             she
             doth
             so
             every
             Night
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             :
             and
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             common
             Aethereal
             Light
             divided
             from
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             Light
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             Stellant
             Light
             ,
             and
             wherof
             the
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             were
             all
             made
             afterward
             )
             did
             make
             the
             first
             Night
             ,
             as
             that
             Globe
             of
             Light
             did
             the
             first
             Day
             ;
             and
             that
             Nocturnal
             Light
             is
             therefore
             called
             Darknes
             Comparatively
             ,
             which
             had
             neither
             Moon
             nor
             Starr
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             order
             to
             Sensitives
             ,
             who
             need
             more
             Nocturnal
             Light
             ,
             the
             Moon
             and
             Starrs
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             added
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             ;
             whereof
             therefore
             there
             is
             also
             such
             an
             Additional
             Expression
             ,
             
               To
               rule
               over
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Night
               ,
               and
               to
               divide
               the
               Light
               from
               the
               Darknes
               .
            
             Thus
             also
             more
             specialy
             there
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Courses
             of
             the
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             their
             Constellations
             particularly
             named
             ,
             and
             their
             Cooperations
             denoted
             ,
             
               Canst
               thou
               bind
               the
               sweet
               Influences
               of
            
             Pleiades
             ,
             
               or
               loos
               the
               Bonds
               of
            
             Orion
             ?
             
               Canst
               thou
               bring
               forth
            
             Mazzaroth
             
               in
               his
               season
               ?
               or
               ,
               Canst
               thou
               guide
            
             Arcturus
             
               with
               his
               Sons
            
             ?
             Now
             wheras
             some
             have
             Curiously
             inquired
             in
             what
             time
             of
             the
             Year
             the
             World
             was
             Created
             ;
             which
             the
             Poets
             fansy
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             becaus
             that
             indeed
             is
             the
             time
             of
             Renovation
             ;
             and
             the
             Rabbins
             in
             the
             Autumn
             ,
             becaus
             then
             all
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             first
             Created
             ;
             certeinly
             neither
             of
             their
             Computations
             can
             be
             true
             of
             the
             very
             first
             Creation
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             was
             no
             Year
             ,
             nor
             any
             Commencement
             therof
             ;
             but
             only
             Day
             and
             Night
             generaly
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Days
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             the
             Planets
             were
             made
             for
             Days
             ,
             and
             for
             Years
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             must
             also
             calculate
             their
             Computation
             for
             the
             Meridian
             of
             Paradise
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             Spring
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             was
             Autumn
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             now
             to
             us
             and
             our
             Antipodes
             .
             But
             such
             is
             our
             Human
             Vanity
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             Curiously
             pry
             into
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             thought
             fitt
             to
             Concele
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             acquiesce
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             pleased
             to
             Revele
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             it
             is
             farther
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               God
               sett
               them
               in
               the
               Firmament
               of
               Heaven
               to
               give
               Light
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Wherefore
             certeinly
             they
             are
             all
             Lucid
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             all
             Aether
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             so
             give
             Light
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             certeinly
             the
             Earth
             is
             not
             Lucid
             in
             itself
             ,
             otherwise
             
             it
             should
             not
             need
             to
             be
             Illuminated
             by
             these
             Heavenly
             Luminarys
             .
             Thus
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               are
               Bodys
               Celestial
               ,
               and
               Bodys
               Terrestrial
               ;
               but
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Celestial
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Terrestrial
               is
               another
            
             ;
             and
             so
             neither
             are
             the
             Planets
             any
             Magnets
             ,
             nor
             the
             Earth
             a
             Planet
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             several
             Elementary
             Natures
             ,
             they
             differ
             Genericaly
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             several
             Generical
             Glorys
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             different
             Goodness
             described
             and
             expressed
             in
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Creation
             ,
             severaly
             in
             several
             Days
             :
             and
             which
             also
             evidently
             appeareth
             in
             Nature
             ,
             as
             may
             satisfy
             any
             ,
             except
             such
             who
             being
             confounded
             in
             their
             own
             Understandings
             can
             also
             confound
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             which
             differ
             farr
             more
             and
             otherwise
             then
             the
             Aether
             and
             Planets
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Bodys
             Terrestrial
             ,
             and
             Bodys
             Celestial
             ,
             wheras
             these
             are
             all
             Genericaly
             Bodys
             Celestial
             ,
             though
             they
             also
             Specificaly
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             in
             Glory
             :
             And
             of
             all
             these
             Celestial
             Bodys
             the
             Sun
             is
             incomparably
             most
             Glorious
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             ,
             alone
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Moon
             and
             all
             the
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             also
             preferred
             before
             them
             all
             ;
             for
             they
             with
             his
             Solar
             Illustrations
             and
             Secundary
             Light
             only
             make
             Night
             in
             the
             backside
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             as
             the
             Shadow
             of
             his
             Diurnal
             Presence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             still
             called
             ,
             Darknes
             :
             and
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             rule
             by
             Day
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             rule
             by
             Night
             .
             Whose
             darting
             Rays
             penetrate
             through
             all
             the
             Spectable
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             bounded
             only
             by
             the
             two
             common
             Bounds
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Elementary
             World
             there
             is
             
               Nihil
               simile
               ,
               aut
               secundum
            
             .
             Wherefore
             Heathen
             generaly
             worshiped
             him
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             yet
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             is
             farr
             Inferior
             to
             the
             Vegetative
             Deitys
             of
             Egypt
             :
             but
             they
             who
             place
             him
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             fasten
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             almost
             Idolise
             him
             ,
             yet
             heerby
             they
             even
             deprive
             him
             of
             that
             true
             Glory
             which
             God
             and
             Scripture
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             promised
             ,
             and
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             pertinacious
             a
             Controversy
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             again
             prove
             the
             Earth
             not
             to
             Move
             about
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             the
             Sun
             and
             Aether
             about
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Celestial
             Bodys
             is
             to
             Move
             about
             the
             Terrestrial
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             their
             Influences
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Terrestrial
             to
             Rest
             ,
             and
             receiv
             all
             their
             Benefits
             .
             Thus
             the
             Text
             saith
             expressly
             ,
             God
             made
             the
             Luminarys
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whereby
             they
             Rule
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             and
             
             all
             the
             Seasons
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             Ordinances
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             as
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Knowest
               thou
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               sett
               the
               Dominion
               therof
               on
               the
               Earth
               ?
            
             Now
             where
             the
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             the
             Motion
             and
             Action
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             exercised
             ;
             and
             so
             thereby
             the
             Planets
             are
             said
             to
             divide
             the
             Light
             from
             the
             Darknes
             ,
             which
             the
             Earth
             should
             rather
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             Move
             about
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             should
             only
             minister
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             hold
             a
             Candle
             to
             the
             Earth
             Moving
             about
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             also
             said
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             so
             
               divided
               the
               Light
               from
               the
               Darknes
            
             before
             Sun
             or
             Moon
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             now
             divide
             the
             Diurnal
             Light
             from
             the
             Nocturnal
             Darknes
             by
             his
             Light
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Moon
             divide
             the
             Nocturnal
             Darknes
             from
             the
             Diurnal
             Light
             by
             her
             Light
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             was
             made
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sun
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             she
             doth
             by
             her
             Motion
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             doth
             also
             the
             Sun
             by
             his
             Motion
             about
             the
             Earth
             :
             wherefore
             Ioshua
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Disciple
             and
             next
             Successor
             of
             our
             Divine
             Philosopher
             Moses
             ,
             saith
             
               Sun
               stand
               thou
               still
               upon
            
             Gibeon
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               Moon
               in
               the
               vally
               of
            
             Ajalon
             .
             Which
             conjunction
             of
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             had
             been
             very
             incongruous
             ,
             if
             the
             Sun
             did
             not
             Move
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Moon
             Diurnaly
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             also
             Annualy
             ,
             and
             she
             Menstrualy
             ;
             but
             Ioshua
             should
             rather
             have
             said
             ,
             Earth
             and
             Moon
             stand
             still
             ,
             or
             only
             Sun
             stand
             thou
             still
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             had
             spoke
             either
             properly
             and
             truly
             ,
             or
             Popularly
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             falsly
             :
             wheras
             it
             is
             most
             absurd
             to
             conceiv
             him
             to
             speak
             both
             properly
             and
             Popularly
             ,
             truly
             and
             falsly
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             And
             wheras
             they
             say
             this
             was
             only
             Popular
             speaking
             ,
             they
             thereby
             do
             acknowledg
             that
             Mankind
             was
             antiently
             of
             this
             Opinion
             before
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Leucippus
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Graecian
             Wits
             fansied
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             propounded
             it
             as
             their
             Novell
             Invention
             ;
             though
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             that
             they
             affirmed
             any
             more
             then
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             about
             its
             own
             Center
             ,
             to
             save
             ,
             as
             they
             supposed
             ,
             the
             vast
             Aether
             so
             great
             a
             labor
             ;
             but
             I
             conceiv
             that
             they
             allowed
             the
             Sun
             also
             to
             Move
             Annualy
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             Moon
             Menstrualy
             :
             wheras
             our
             new
             Philosophers
             (
             whose
             Inventions
             are
             only
             Additions
             ,
             and
             their
             Additions
             some
             greater
             Absurditys
             )
             will
             Move
             the
             Earth
             ,
             not
             only
             Diurnaly
             ,
             but
             also
             Annualy
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             and
             Sens
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             also
             most
             contradictory
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Authority
             wherof
             no
             Christian
             should
             contemn
             ,
             much
             less
             oppose
             ;
             and
             that
             saith
             expressly
             ,
             
               The
               Sun
               stood
               still
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               staid
               :
            
             and
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             doth
             not
             Move
             Diurnaly
             by
             his
             own
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             about
             his
             Axis
             ,
             and
             Annualy
             ;
             but
             is
             carried
             about
             by
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             so
             Moves
             by
             its
             own
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             yet
             even
             so
             the
             Sun
             Moves
             together
             with
             the
             Aether
             Diurnaly
             ;
             for
             Motion
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             only
             a
             Transition
             from
             Place
             to
             Place
             ,
             though
             the
             Sun
             doth
             not
             so
             change
             his
             Place
             in
             the
             Aether
             by
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Aether
             thereby
             change
             his
             Place
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Move
             ;
             as
             Rare
             Bodys
             do
             Move
             Localy
             in
             ascending
             upward
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             Moved
             Virtualy
             by
             the
             elevation
             of
             more
             Dens
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             Aether
             itself
             ,
             staid
             in
             all
             their
             Motions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Context
             .
             
               So
               the
               Sun
               stood
               still
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               hasted
               not
               to
               go
               down
               about
               a
               whole
               Day
            
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             as
             Siracides
             interpreteth
             it
             ,
             
               One
               Day
               was
               as
               long
               as
               two
            
             :
             and
             afterward
             the
             whole
             Chorus
             of
             Heaven
             proceeded
             to
             Move
             again
             according
             to
             all
             the
             several
             Motions
             therof
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             before
             :
             and
             certeinly
             the
             other
             is
             
               Maledicta
               expositio
               quae
               corrumpit
               Textum
            
             ,
             and
             destroieth
             the
             very
             Literal
             meaning
             of
             such
             an
             Historical
             and
             Memorable
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             and
             though
             I
             hope
             such
             Interpreters
             of
             Scripture
             may
             be
             true
             Believers
             of
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             the
             wild
             Liberty
             of
             such
             Interpretations
             doth
             so
             farr
             render
             Scripture
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             an
             acknowledgment
             only
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             deny
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             denying
             the
             Sens
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             admitt
             .
             Wherefore
             plainly
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             I
             would
             with
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Reason
             and
             Sens
             :
             Now
             ,
             wheras
             they
             affirm
             three
             Motions
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             I
             will
             accordingly
             examin
             them
             ,
             and
             first
             clearly
             explain
             them
             ,
             becaus
             I
             doubt
             they
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             understood
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             of
             Motion
             generaly
             ;
             which
             some
             make
             only
             to
             be
             Remotion
             or
             Distancing
             of
             one
             Body
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             confound
             the
             Motion
             of
             one
             Body
             with
             the
             Rest
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             observed
             ;
             and
             others
             confound
             opposite
             Motions
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ;
             and
             generaly
             all
             confound
             Locomotive
             Action
             
             and
             Passion
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             different
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             a
             Moving
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             being
             Moved
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Sun
             Moveth
             Actively
             in
             his
             Annual
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Passively
             in
             his
             Diurnal
             Motion
             ;
             and
             though
             both
             these
             be
             only
             Motions
             or
             Transitions
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             yet
             clearly
             one
             is
             an
             Active
             Motion
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             Passive
             Motion
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             may
             not
             differ
             as
             Motions
             ,
             yet
             do
             so
             differ
             as
             they
             are
             Active
             or
             Passive
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             confound
             Motions
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             Terms
             of
             Barocenter
             and
             Center
             ,
             and
             Poles
             ,
             Axis
             ,
             and
             Aequator
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             which
             are
             Aequivocal
             Names
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Natures
             of
             the
             Things
             wherof
             they
             are
             expressed
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             may
             be
             either
             only
             Mathematical
             ,
             as
             all
             these
             may
             be
             painted
             and
             described
             on
             any
             Globe
             of
             Wood
             ,
             or
             Stone
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             Indifferently
             ,
             becaus
             there
             are
             no
             such
             things
             Physicaly
             in
             the
             Bodys
             therof
             ;
             or
             also
             Physical
             ,
             either
             in
             Terrestrial
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Magnets
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             doth
             caus
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Physicaly
             to
             fix
             the
             Magnetical
             Body
             accordingly
             in
             one
             determinate
             Polar
             Position
             ;
             or
             in
             Celestial
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             Planets
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Planetary
             Virtue
             doth
             caus
             them
             also
             to
             be
             Physicaly
             to
             Move
             the
             Planetary
             Body
             accordingly
             in
             such
             a
             determinate
             Cours
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             upon
             this
             occasion
             clearly
             discover
             ;
             whereby
             we
             may
             no
             longer
             confound
             ourselvs
             with
             such
             confused
             Notions
             concerning
             things
             which
             are
             so
             different
             and
             distinct
             in
             their
             own
             Natures
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             Truth
             itself
             shall
             evidently
             appear
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             make
             the
             Body
             of
             any
             man
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Diagramm
             ,
             and
             suppose
             him
             to
             throw
             a
             Bowl
             from
             him
             ,
             certeinly
             while
             the
             Bowl
             Moveth
             from
             him
             he
             doth
             not
             Move
             from
             the
             Bowl
             ,
             becaus
             he
             standeth
             still
             in
             the
             same
             place
             and
             at
             the
             same
             distance
             from
             the
             Jack
             or
             mark
             ,
             toward
             which
             the
             Bowl
             runeth
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             not
             stay
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             so
             certeinly
             if
             the
             Sun
             Move
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Earth
             doth
             not
             Move
             about
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             I
             will
             suppose
             his
             Right
             hand
             to
             be
             East
             ,
             and
             his
             Left
             West
             ,
             and
             his
             Face
             before
             ,
             and
             his
             Back
             Behind
             ;
             and
             so
             let
             him
             throw
             the
             Bowl
             with
             his
             Right
             hand
             forward
             ,
             or
             before
             his
             Face
             ,
             toward
             his
             Left
             hand
             ;
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             supposed
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             Motion
             from
             East
             to
             West
             :
             but
             if
             he
             be
             an
             Ehud
             ,
             or
             Scaevola
             ,
             let
             him
             throw
             the
             Bowl
             with
             his
             Left
             hand
             forward
             ,
             or
             before
             his
             Face
             ,
             toward
             his
             Right
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             supposed
             ,
             will
             be
             Motion
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             which
             certeinly
             is
             an
             opposite
             
             Motion
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             so
             if
             two
             several
             Bowls
             were
             thrown
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             two
             several
             men
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Line
             ,
             they
             would
             meet
             and
             oppose
             one
             another
             :
             but
             if
             the
             first
             Right-handed
             man
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             thrown
             the
             Bowl
             from
             his
             Right
             hand
             before
             his
             Face
             to
             his
             Left
             hand
             ,
             should
             with
             his
             Left
             hand
             proceed
             to
             throw
             it
             behind
             his
             Back
             to
             his
             Right
             hand
             again
             ;
             though
             this
             be
             from
             Left
             to
             Right
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             still
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             not
             opposite
             to
             the
             former
             Motion
             ;
             becaus
             that
             was
             before
             the
             Face
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             behind
             the
             Back
             ,
             and
             so
             only
             a
             continuation
             of
             the
             former
             Motion
             ,
             and
             the
             Circle
             that
             it
             describes
             :
             and
             if
             two
             several
             men
             should
             in
             the
             same
             Line
             so
             throw
             one
             Bowl
             before
             his
             Face
             to
             his
             Left
             hand
             ,
             and
             another
             behind
             his
             Back
             to
             his
             Right
             hand
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             never
             meet
             ,
             nor
             oppose
             ,
             but
             follow
             one
             another
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Sun
             Moveth
             about
             the
             Earth
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             but
             Diurnaly
             .
             B●t
             now
             we
             will
             also
             suppose
             the
             Earth
             Moving
             about
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Bowl
             ,
             or
             a
             Globe
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             correspondent
             Points
             described
             on
             it
             ,
             wherof
             the
             East
             shall
             be
             India
             ,
             the
             West
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Forepart
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             the
             Backpart
             Guiana
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             their
             Position
             and
             Illumination
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             as
             we
             supposed
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Bowl
             ,
             so
             now
             we
             will
             suppose
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             and
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             Daily
             Illuminated
             in
             India
             before
             it
             is
             Illuminated
             in
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             in
             Aethiopia
             before
             Spain
             ,
             and
             in
             Spain
             before
             Guiana
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             East
             to
             West
             :
             wherefore
             India
             ,
             or
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             being
             next
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             whereby
             it
             m●y
             be
             Illuminated
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             suppose
             the
             Sun
             Illuminating
             it
             to
             be
             West
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             opposite
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Earth
             being
             in
             the
             same
             Position
             in
             itself
             (
             as
             certeinly
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             whether
             it
             Move
             about
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             about
             it
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             having
             Aethiopia
             as
             its
             forepart
             ,
             and
             Gu●ana
             its
             Backpart
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Inversion
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             or
             making
             Aethiopia
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Forepart
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Back-part
             ,
             and
             Guiana
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Backpart
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Forepart
             ,
             it
             must
             Move
             itself
             Diurnaly
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             a
             West
             Point
             of
             the
             Vbi
             of
             the
             Sun
             toward
             an
             East
             Point
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             Aethiopia
             being
             the
             Forepart
             must
             be
             next
             Illuminated
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             Guiana
             .
             Thus
             also
             in
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             Moves
             in
             the
             Zodiak
             from
             Aries
             to
             Cancer
             ▪
             and
             from
             Cancer
             to
             Libra
             ,
             and
             from
             Libra
             to
             Capricorn
             ;
             or
             
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Spain
             ,
             or
             the
             West
             Point
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             toward
             the
             East
             ,
             by
             Aethiopia
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             Guiana
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             Now
             ,
             if
             we
             suppose
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Bowl
             ,
             to
             Move
             about
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             Annualy
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             Z●d●ak
             ,
             keeping
             the
             same
             Position
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             having
             Aethiopia
             as
             the
             Forepart
             ,
             and
             Guiana
             as
             the
             Backpart
             ,
             we
             must
             suppose
             an
             East
             Point
             in
             the
             Vbi
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             opposite
             to
             Spain
             ,
             or
             the
             West
             Point
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Earth
             must
             Move
             from
             that
             East
             Point
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             whereby
             Aethiopia
             may
             be
             next
             opposite
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             not
             Guiana
             ;
             for
             as
             East
             is
             Relatively
             opposite
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             so
             the
             Correspondent
             Points
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Earth
             must
             be
             Relatively
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             opposite
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             must
             their
             Motions
             be
             Relatively
             opposite
             :
             and
             however
             we
             may
             call
             East
             West
             ,
             or
             West
             East
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             Relatively
             East
             in
             respect
             of
             one
             Body
             ,
             may
             be
             West
             in
             respect
             of
             another
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             it
             cannot
             be
             both
             East
             and
             West
             ;
             nor
             the
             same
             Motion
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             both
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ;
             but
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
             different
             and
             opposite
             .
             Thus
             by
             fixing
             fower
             such
             Correspondent
             Points
             in
             the
             Body
             or
             Ubi
             of
             a
             Globe
             or
             Circle
             ,
             we
             may
             fix
             our
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Position
             ,
             or
             Motion
             therof
             .
             And
             though
             thus
             farr
             I
             acknowledg
             that
             the
             Phaenomena
             generaly
             may
             be
             solved
             ,
             if
             either
             we
             should
             suppose
             the
             Sun
             to
             Move
             about
             the
             Earth
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             or
             the
             Earth
             about
             the
             Sun
             from
             East
             to
             West
             Diurnaly
             ,
             supposing
             also
             Aethiopia
             to
             be
             the
             Backpart
             ,
             and
             Guiana
             to
             be
             Forepart
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             different
             and
             opposite
             Positions
             one
             way
             ,
             as
             East
             and
             West
             are
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             yet
             certeinly
             the
             particular
             Phaenomenon
             of
             that
             Position
             cannot
             be
             solved
             both
             ways
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             only
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             :
             for
             though
             we
             may
             call
             the
             Forepart
             the
             Backpart
             ,
             or
             the
             Backpart
             the
             Forepart
             ,
             or
             they
             may
             be
             so
             in
             other
             Relative
             respects
             ,
             (
             which
             plainly
             proves
             Place
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Relative
             Position
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             respect
             :
             wheras
             certeinly
             the
             Real
             Position
             of
             each
             of
             the
             Bodys
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Earth
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             different
             and
             opposite
             to
             itself
             ;
             but
             the
             Position
             of
             one
             is
             Relatively
             different
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             Position
             of
             the
             other
             :
             and
             so
             consequently
             are
             there
             Motions
             .
             Thus
             also
             I
             
             grant
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Moves
             from
             West
             to
             East
             Annualy
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             should
             Realy
             Move
             about
             it
             from
             East
             to
             West
             without
             any
             supposed
             variation
             of
             the
             Position
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sun
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             Libra
             to
             Cancer
             ,
             should
             first
             Illuminate
             India
             ,
             or
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             next
             Aethiopia
             ,
             or
             the
             Forepart
             ,
             and
             not
             Guiana
             ,
             or
             the
             Backpart
             ,
             yet
             the
             Phaenomena
             generaly
             might
             be
             thereby
             solved
             ,
             and
             there
             should
             be
             the
             like
             Aequinoxes
             ,
             Solstices
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             intermediate
             Illuminations
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Year
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             this
             particular
             Phaenomenon
             can
             not
             be
             solved
             thereby
             ;
             for
             since
             we
             know
             that
             India
             is
             first
             Illuminated
             ,
             and
             Guiana
             next
             Annualy
             ,
             by
             the
             Sun
             passing
             from
             Spain
             to
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             India
             and
             
               Guiana
               ,
               India
            
             cannot
             be
             first
             Illuminated
             ,
             and
             Aethiopia
             next
             ;
             becaus
             such
             different
             and
             opposite
             ways
             of
             Illumination
             cannot
             be
             without
             different
             and
             opposite
             Motions
             of
             the
             Illuminator
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Sun
             about
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             such
             different
             and
             opposite
             Motions
             cannot
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             same
             Bo●y
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Relative
             respect
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             though
             we
             suppose
             the
             Earth
             to
             Move
             Annualy
             about
             the
             Sun
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Thus
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             whether
             the
             Sun
             Move
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             the
             Earth
             about
             the
             Sun
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             the
             Phaenomena
             will
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             generaly
             of
             such
             as
             are
             Relatively
             the
             same
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             so
             in
             all
             such
             Relations
             )
             but
             not
             of
             such
             particular
             Phaenomena
             in
             themselvs
             Positively
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             only
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             .
             But
             this
             I
             only
             premise
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             insist
             upon
             either
             of
             these
             two
             Motions
             Diurnal
             ,
             or
             Annual
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             affirm
             two
             Active
             Motions
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             about
             his
             own
             Axis
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             his
             Zodiak
             or
             Circle
             which
             he
             describes
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             his
             Annual
             Motion
             ;
             and
             though
             indeed
             the
             other
             be
             not
             his
             own
             Diurnal
             Motion
             Actively
             ,
             but
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             that
             there
             are
             two
             such
             Motions
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             therin
             may
             be
             Annual
             and
             Diurnal
             Actively
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             Motions
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             becaus
             though
             the
             Sun
             cannot
             Illuminate
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             standing
             still
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             turning
             about
             his
             own
             Axis
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             Moved
             about
             by
             the
             Aether
             Diurnaly
             ;
             nor
             otherwise
             then
             by
             describing
             a
             Circle
             about
             it
             Annualy
             ;
             yet
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             may
             be
             Illuminated
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             
             Earth
             itself
             about
             its
             own
             Center
             toward
             the
             Sun
             standing
             still
             ;
             but
             the
             great
             Criterion
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             wheras
             only
             two
             Motions
             are
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             to
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Body
             Moving
             also
             the
             Sun
             in
             and
             with
             itself
             ,
             whether
             the
             Earth
             alone
             can
             have
             all
             these
             three
             Motions
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             have
             to
             solv
             the
             Phaenomenon
             of
             the
             very
             Motion
             therof
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             first
             prove
             this
             third
             Motion
             to
             be
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             afterward
             to
             be
             both
             Absurd
             ,
             and
             Impossible
             ;
             lest
             having
             shewed
             the
             Absurdity
             and
             Impossibility
             any
             may
             afterward
             deny
             or
             doubt
             the
             Necessity
             therof
             .
             And
             heer
             again
             I
             shall
             make
             himself
             that
             denieth
             or
             doubteth
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Diagramm
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             place
             a
             Terrestrial
             Globe
             ,
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             on
             one
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             turn
             round
             also
             of
             itself
             about
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             own
             Aequator
             ,
             like
             the
             supposed
             Diurnal
             Motion
             therof
             with
             either
             Pole
             toward
             his
             Body
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Earth
             were
             in
             Cancer
             ,
             or
             Capricorn
             ,
             and
             suppose
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             turn
             his
             hand
             with
             the
             Globe
             on
             it
             from
             the
             Right
             part
             of
             his
             Body
             toward
             the
             Left
             ,
             or
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             like
             the
             supposed
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             Zodiak
             therof
             ,
             without
             any
             third
             Motion
             to
             Incline
             the
             Poles
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             same
             Pole
             therof
             ,
             which
             was
             Inward
             or
             next
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             S●n
             ,
             will
             still
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             not
             be
             varied
             by
             either
             of
             the
             other
             two
             Motions
             ;
             and
             so
             only
             that
             Hemisphere
             ,
             whether
             Arctike
             ,
             or
             Antarctike
             ,
             should
             be
             Illuminated
             ,
             both
             Diurnaly
             ,
             and
             Annualy
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             manifestly
             fals
             :
             wherefore
             to
             solv
             this
             there
             must
             Necessarily
             be
             a
             third
             Motion
             supposed
             to
             Incline
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             therefore
             call
             Inclinatory
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             may
             also
             add
             to
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             by
             turning
             the
             Pole
             that
             is
             toward
             his
             Body
             with
             his
             other
             hand
             ,
             (
             while
             he
             turneth
             the
             Globe
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             from
             Right
             to
             Left
             ,
             or
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             )
             equaly
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Left
             to
             Right
             ,
             or
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             of
             the
             Globe
             ;
             which
             though
             the
             same
             way
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ,
             is
             another
             Motion
             ,
             Annualy
             ,
             and
             not
             Diurnaly
             ;
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             therof
             ,
             like
             the
             supposed
             Diurnal
             Motion
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             third
             Inclinatory
             Motion
             the
             other
             Pole
             will
             also
             be
             turned
             toward
             the
             Body
             or
             Sun
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             other
             Hemisphere
             also
             Illuminated
             ,
             but
             without
             such
             Inclination
             the
             Phaenomena
             cannot
             be
             solved
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             shew
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             such
             a
             
             supposed
             third
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             Possible
             in
             Nature
             .
             We
             all
             agree
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             Magnetical
             ,
             or
             that
             like
             every
             Magnet
             ,
             or
             Terrella
             it
             hath
             two
             Poles
             or
             Polar
             Points
             ,
             exactly
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             without
             any
             the
             least
             Inclination
             or
             Variation
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             either
             toward
             East
             ,
             or
             West
             ;
             and
             nothing
             els
             can
             make
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Magnet
             so
             to
             Incline
             or
             vary
             from
             the
             Polarity
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             its
             own
             Natural
             Position
             ;
             though
             less
             Magnets
             may
             be
             Inclined
             or
             varied
             by
             greater
             ,
             or
             by
             being
             fixed
             in
             a
             contrary
             Position
             .
             Now
             as
             these
             two
             Polar
             Points
             must
             be
             Correspondent
             to
             two
             such
             Points
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             Immovable
             ,
             as
             we
             suppose
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Vbi
             therof
             ,
             in
             the
             Position
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             though
             the
             Parts
             may
             Move
             round
             therin
             ;
             so
             also
             to
             two
             like
             Points
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             the
             Axis
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             produced
             beyond
             the
             Poles
             therof
             through
             the
             Aether
             to
             the
             utmost
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             must
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             so
             Terminate
             in
             two
             such
             Points
             in
             the
             utmost
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Superaether
             :
             though
             these
             two
             Points
             or
             Poles
             of
             the
             Superaether
             may
             be
             only
             Mathematical
             ;
             and
             however
             some
             deny
             that
             there
             are
             two
             such
             Physical
             Points
             or
             Poles
             of
             Aether
             to
             direct
             the
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             yet
             generaly
             it
             is
             conceived
             that
             there
             is
             some
             Physical
             Correspondence
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             assigne
             the
             Influence
             therof
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Northstarr
             about
             the
             North
             Pole
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Caus
             of
             the
             Polarity
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             others
             ascribe
             it
             to
             some
             Northern
             and
             Southern
             Atoms
             ,
             flowing
             and
             reflowing
             thence
             forward
             and
             backward
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ;
             and
             every
             Astronomer
             tells
             us
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Poles
             ,
             Axis
             ,
             and
             Aequator
             of
             the
             Aether
             .
             All
             which
             Opinions
             ,
             whether
             true
             or
             fals
             ,
             presuppose
             such
             Poles
             or
             Points
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             some
             way
             or
             other
             Correspond
             with
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             this
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             Inclinatory
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             doth
             deny
             ,
             and
             suppose
             only
             a
             Northern
             and
             Southern
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             respective
             Poles
             in
             the
             Earth
             may
             point
             and
             Correspond
             in
             every
             Part
             and
             Point
             therof
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             an
             Inclinatory
             Motion
             ;
             whereby
             if
             an
             Axis
             were
             produced
             beyond
             the
             Poles
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             Aethereal
             Hemispheres
             ,
             each
             Pole
             so
             produced
             would
             vary
             through
             all
             the
             sixteen
             Points
             or
             more
             of
             each
             Hemisphere
             ;
             as
             a
             Directory
             Needle
             doth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Moved
             violently
             
             from
             North
             to
             South
             ,
             vary
             each
             of
             the
             Poles
             therof
             through
             the
             sixteen
             Points
             or
             more
             of
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Compass
             :
             but
             as
             the
             Terrella
             or
             Needle
             doth
             not
             Naturaly
             so
             vary
             in
             the
             least
             maner
             from
             the
             North
             and
             South
             Points
             ,
             wherin
             only
             it
             resteth
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             most
             Absurd
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             whole
             Magnetical
             Earth
             doth
             so
             vary
             ,
             or
             hath
             any
             other
             Position
             then
             exactly
             North
             and
             South
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             though
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Magnet
             may
             indeed
             be
             so
             varied
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             which
             was
             Northern
             become
             Southern
             ,
             by
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             removing
             in
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             itself
             is
             alway
             and
             only
             Polar
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             exactly
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             should
             ceas
             to
             be
             Magnetical
             ,
             which
             must
             also
             be
             Polar
             Naturaly
             :
             and
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             of
             the
             great
             Magnet
             the
             Earth
             is
             Inalterable
             by
             any
             greater
             Power
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             might
             remove
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Inclinatory
             Needle
             ,
             which
             alway
             conformably
             Inclines
             to
             the
             same
             two
             Points
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             the
             two
             Poles
             of
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             therof
             .
             But
             now
             I
             shall
             prove
             this
             Inclinatory
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             Inconsistent
             with
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Impossible
             :
             for
             it
             is
             about
             its
             own
             Center
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             also
             about
             its
             own
             Center
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ;
             which
             two
             Motions
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             at
             the
             same
             time
             are
             Inconsistent
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Impossible
             .
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             how
             a
             Body
             at
             the
             same
             time
             may
             Move
             about
             its
             own
             .
             Axis
             according
             to
             the
             Parts
             ,
             and
             also
             Progressively
             according
             to
             the
             Whole
             ;
             as
             a
             Cart-wheel
             Moveth
             runing
             down
             a
             hill
             ;
             or
             any
             Planet
             Moving
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             ,
             and
             also
             Progressively
             in
             the
             Circle
             that
             it
             describes
             :
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Motion
             therof
             about
             its
             Axis
             may
             be
             one
             way
             ,
             as
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             the
             Progressive
             Motion
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             from
             West
             to
             East
             ;
             as
             suppose
             an
             undershot
             Wheel
             runing
             down
             a
             declive
             Chanel
             of
             Water
             ,
             which
             shall
             also
             carry
             it
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             one
             way
             ,
             while
             it
             runs
             down
             the
             other
             way
             :
             and
             so
             the
             handle
             of
             a
             Q●ern
             may
             be
             Moved
             Progressively
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             Directed
             or
             Inclined
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             a
             Turbo
             ,
             or
             Top
             ,
             sett
             up
             by
             the
             Right
             hand
             drawing
             back
             the
             Scutica
             ,
             or
             Slash
             ,
             wound
             about
             it
             ,
             is
             turned
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             back
             again
             from
             the
             Left
             hand
             to
             the
             Right
             hand
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             also
             whip'd
             Progressively
             
             from
             the
             Right
             hand
             to
             the
             Left
             hand
             :
             And
             the
             Satellites
             about
             a
             principal
             Planet
             do
             describe
             Hemitrochoids
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             them
             ,
             whereby
             it
             most
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             possibly
             be
             so
             Moved
             by
             the
             Spheres
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             only
             by
             a
             Circular
             ,
             but
             a
             Progressive
             Motion
             ;
             so
             as
             if
             while
             by
             the
             Axis
             a
             Quernstone
             were
             drawn
             forward
             Circularly
             ,
             by
             the
             Handle
             it
             should
             be
             also
             Moved
             round
             about
             the
             Axis
             ;
             the
             Handle
             would
             describe
             such
             an
             Hemitrochoid
             about
             the
             Axis
             .
             Also
             I
             grant
             that
             three
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             several
             Motions
             may
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             by
             several
             Movers
             :
             as
             suppose
             a
             Ship
             sailing
             round
             ,
             and
             describing
             a
             Circle
             Zodiacaly
             ,
             like
             the
             Annual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             a
             Globe
             Moving
             in
             the
             Ship
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             therof
             ,
             like
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             a
             Fly
             Moving
             upon
             the
             Globe
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             therof
             ,
             like
             the
             Inclinatory
             Motion
             therof
             ;
             the
             Fly
             doth
             not
             only
             so
             Move
             upon
             the
             Globe
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             Moved
             by
             the
             Globe
             according
             to
             the
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             Globe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Fly
             ,
             by
             the
             Ship
             according
             to
             the
             Motion
             therof
             :
             and
             so
             there
             may
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             at
             the
             same
             time
             as
             many
             several
             Motions
             as
             you
             pleas
             ;
             for
             the
             Body
             doth
             not
             Move
             itself
             Actively
             according
             to
             all
             these
             Motions
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             Moved
             Passively
             by
             others
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             great
             a
             difference
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             between
             Action
             and
             Passion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Active
             Motion
             of
             the
             Body
             itself
             according
             to
             the
             Parts
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Whole
             Progressively
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             Direct
             ,
             or
             Circular
             Progression
             ,
             yet
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             same
             Body
             at
             the
             same
             time
             can
             Actively
             Move
             itself
             any
             more
             then
             these
             two
             several
             ways
             ;
             as
             that
             while
             it
             Moves
             about
             its
             Center
             one
             way
             ,
             it
             can
             also
             Move
             about
             its
             Center
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             while
             it
             Moves
             Progressively
             ,
             according
             to
             any
             Line
             ,
             Direct
             ,
             or
             Circular
             ,
             one
             way
             ,
             it
             can
             Move
             Progressively
             according
             to
             any
             other
             Line
             another
             way
             :
             which
             plainly
             is
             as
             Impossible
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             same
             Body
             at
             the
             same
             time
             should
             be
             in
             several
             Places
             ;
             for
             so
             indeed
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             according
             to
             the
             Parts
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             so
             Move
             about
             its
             Center
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             same
             Part
             must
             be
             in
             or
             upon
             several
             Points
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             or
             according
             to
             the
             Whole
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             so
             Move
             Progressively
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Whole
             must
             be
             in
             or
             upon
             several
             Lines
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             tried
             by
             a
             round
             Bullet
             of
             Iron
             
             or
             Lead
             marked
             with
             the
             two
             Poles
             ,
             and
             an
             Aequator
             ,
             and
             Meridian
             ,
             and
             then
             place
             it
             on
             a
             declive
             Bord
             on
             either
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             run
             round
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             ,
             from
             Pole
             to
             Pole
             ,
             by
             the
             Gravity
             therof
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             the
             Prepotence
             of
             your
             hand
             you
             sett
             it
             up
             like
             a
             Top
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             with
             one
             Pole
             on
             the
             Bord
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             run
             round
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             from
             Pole
             to
             Pole
             ,
             but
             slide
             down
             turning
             round
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             only
             upon
             that
             one
             Pole
             ,
             becaus
             it
             cannot
             Move
             both
             ways
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             Move
             about
             its
             Axis
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             by
             the
             Impressed
             Motion
             ,
             and
             Progressively
             downward
             by
             the
             Gravity
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             cannot
             then
             Possibly
             Move
             Progressively
             any
             other
             way
             then
             downward
             ,
             or
             in
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             Line
             at
             the
             same
             time
             then
             as
             it
             doth
             then
             Move
             :
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             Move
             about
             its
             Axis
             any
             other
             then
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             that
             it
             doth
             Move
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             supposed
             a
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             about
             its
             own
             Center
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             and
             an
             Annual
             Motion
             Progressively
             in
             the
             Zodiak
             or
             Circle
             that
             it
             describes
             ,
             yet
             there
             cannot
             also
             be
             a
             third
             Inclinatory
             Motion
             about
             the
             Center
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             ;
             becaus
             there
             cannot
             be
             two
             Motions
             about
             several
             Axes
             therof
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             and
             Aequator
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             Center
             of
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             :
             especialy
             since
             the
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             must
             be
             about
             the
             Axis
             according
             to
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             and
             the
             Inclinatory
             about
             the
             Center
             according
             to
             the
             Meridian
             ,
             not
             only
             thus
             severaly
             ,
             but
             one
             Diurnaly
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Annualy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             (
             whereby
             it
             should
             Move
             both
             slower
             and
             faster
             about
             its
             own
             Cen●er
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             an
             Epicyclicous
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             a
             Quern
             )
             and
             that
             this
             is
             an
             Amechanon
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             Mechanike
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             who
             shall
             Mechanicaly
             try
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Terrestrial
             Globe
             so
             to
             Move
             the
             three
             several
             supposed
             ways
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             two
             several
             ways
             about
             any
             two
             several
             Axes
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             at
             the
             same
             time
             (
             as
             certeinly
             none
             can
             Move
             by
             two
             several
             Progressive
             Motions
             at
             the
             same
             time
             )
             without
             several
             Movers
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             :
             so
             that
             though
             all
             the
             Relative
             Phaenomena
             of
             Aether
             or
             Earth
             may
             be
             solved
             by
             the
             Motion
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             three
             supposed
             Motions
             of
             the
             Earth
             itself
             cannot
             be
             solved
             :
             wheras
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             about
             his
             Axis
             ,
             and
             also
             Progressively
             
             in
             the
             Zodiak
             Annualy
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             Moved
             and
             carried
             about
             Diurnaly
             by
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Mover
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             Venus
             and
             Mercury
             Moving
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Satellites
             about
             other
             Planets
             ,
             Progressively
             ,
             and
             being
             also
             Moved
             and
             carried
             about
             Diurnaly
             with
             him
             by
             the
             Aether
             ,
             are
             easily
             solved
             
               Primo
               Intuitu
            
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             plainnes
             and
             facility
             of
             Nature
             ,
             without
             such
             Inconceivable
             ,
             and
             Impossible
             ,
             Inclining
             ,
             and
             Distorting
             of
             the
             Earth
             or
             their
             Brains
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             vainly
             done
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             approve
             ,
             unless
             they
             also
             find
             out
             some
             other
             Mover
             to
             carry
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Aether
             doth
             the
             Sun
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             may
             not
             be
             the
             Aether
             ,
             becaus
             they
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             Immovable
             ;
             nor
             the
             Air
             ,
             nor
             Water
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             such
             Diurnal
             Motions
             themselvs
             .
             Wherefore
             though
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Verdict
             of
             all
             Mankind
             generaly
             besides
             themselvs
             ,
             were
             sufficient
             to
             turn
             the
             Balance
             and
             determin
             against
             such
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             wherof
             they
             can
             never
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             but
             only
             suppose
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             yet
             consydering
             that
             I
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             Empirical
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             make
             Sens
             alone
             to
             be
             both
             their
             Text
             and
             Topikes
             ,
             I
             have
             doubly
             and
             thus
             largely
             proved
             it
             against
             them
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             last
             Ratiocination
             be
             also
             a
             Sensation
             ,
             or
             a
             Mathematical
             and
             Mechanical
             Demonstration
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             Sensible
             Experiment
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             agreed
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             by
             his
             own
             Planetary
             Power
             ;
             whereby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             to
             be
             Actively
             Motive
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Wheel
             that
             may
             be
             Moved
             round
             by
             another
             Passively
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             same
             Passive
             Motion
             be
             also
             Moved
             Progressively
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             all
             Coaches
             and
             Carts
             are
             Moved
             or
             drawn
             by
             Beasts
             )
             so
             the
             Sun
             may
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             whereby
             he
             Moveth
             himself
             about
             his
             Axis
             ,
             Move
             also
             Progressively
             in
             the
             Zodiak
             (
             though
             not
             in
             like
             maner
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             proportionable
             Circumvolutions
             )
             by
             his
             own
             Motive
             Power
             ,
             which
             apparently
             he
             hath
             in
             himself
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Moon
             also
             Moveth
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Satellites
             about
             a
             principal
             Planet
             ,
             and
             other
             Planets
             about
             the
             Sun
             ;
             which
             plainly
             shews
             that
             these
             Aetheruli
             are
             Motive
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             are
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             Aether
             itself
             ;
             wheras
             Magnets
             ,
             or
             Terrellae
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             Verticity
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             thereby
             Move
             once
             round
             about
             their
             Center
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             about
             their
             Magnetical
             Axes
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             have
             a
             Magnetical
             Concursion
             ,
             yet
             one
             of
             them
             
             cannot
             thereby
             Move
             once
             round
             about
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             of
             one
             or
             both
             of
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Earth
             is
             only
             a
             Magne●
             ,
             which
             cannot
             Move
             round
             by
             its
             own
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Aetheruli
             ,
             Planets
             ,
             which
             do
             so
             Move
             round
             by
             such
             several
             Motions
             perpetualy
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             ascribe
             these
             Motions
             to
             Aether
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Earth
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Motion
             of
             either
             may
             solv
             the
             Phaenomen●
             ;
             and
             most
             Sensibly
             and
             confessedly
             the
             Aetheruli
             are
             so
             Motive
             ,
             and
             the
             Terrellae
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             and
             Aetheruli
             doth
             sufficiently
             solv
             them
             without
             any
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             wheras
             others
             would
             therefore
             ascribe
             Motion
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Motion
             of
             that
             alone
             may
             suffice
             without
             the
             several
             Motions
             of
             all
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Aetheruli
             ,
             they
             plainly
             contradict
             the
             Text
             (
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               sett
               them
               in
               the
               Firmanent
               of
               Heaven
               to
               give
               Light
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Luminarys
             therin
             ,
             thus
             by
             Moving
             about
             this
             one
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             might
             give
             Light
             upon
             it
             by
             their
             Rays
             passing
             through
             the
             Diaphanous
             Air
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Lines
             from
             the
             Circumference
             to
             the
             Center
             )
             and
             also
             the
             Reason
             of
             their
             very
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Motive
             of
             all
             the
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Sens
             itself
             ,
             which
             discovers
             them
             to
             be
             Mobile
             .
             Others
             suppose
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             more
             Mobile
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             less
             then
             most
             of
             the
             Luminarys
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             believ
             was
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             this
             Error
             )
             but
             they
             consyder
             not
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             the
             least
             Motive
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             is
             more
             proportionable
             to
             their
             Bulk
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Sun
             is
             fitly
             compared
             to
             a
             
               Strong
               man
            
             ,
             or
             Giant
             ,
             
               runing
               his
               Race
            
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             do
             more
             swiftly
             then
             the
             Dull
             and
             Dwarfish
             Earth
             .
             But
             their
             grand
             Argument
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             esteem
             their
             most
             beautifull
             Helena
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             be
             as
             fals
             and
             adulterine
             )
             is
             the
             Orderly
             and
             Circumferential
             Situation
             of
             the
             Planets
             in
             their
             Spheres
             about
             the
             Sun
             as
             the
             Center
             ;
             wherof
             they
             make
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             one
             :
             but
             heer
             again
             the
             Moon
             doth
             break
             the
             Chorus
             ;
             becaus
             she
             Moves
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             about
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sun
             with
             them
             also
             about
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             these
             two
             great
             Lights
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             and
             Night
             upon
             the
             Earth
             (
             as
             they
             principaly
             so
             Move
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             about
             the
             Sun
             )
             and
             they
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             were
             sett
             by
             him
             in
             such
             Posit●ons
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             such
             Courses
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             most
             
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Earth
             :
             nor
             are
             there
             any
             such
             several
             Spheres
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             Spheres
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Globe
             are
             most
             Orderly
             and
             Circumferentialy
             situated
             about
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ▪
             as
             the
             Center
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             without
             any
             Eccentricitys
             ,
             Epicyclicitys
             ,
             Hemitrochoids
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Air
             doth
             encompass
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Aether
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             the
             Superaether
             the
             Aether
             :
             and
             thus
             Spheres
             properly
             and
             most
             conformably
             relate
             to
             their
             inmost
             Orb
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             Orb
             in
             the
             Aether
             to
             the
             Orb
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             for
             so
             one
             Orb
             doth
             not
             relate
             unto
             another
             ,
             nor
             can
             Convex
             Orbs
             so
             comply
             ,
             as
             Concave
             Spheres
             ,
             with
             any
             Orb
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             otherwise
             be
             Centers
             either
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             or
             Extension
             ,
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             becaus
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             Center
             to
             which
             all
             Gravia
             do
             tend
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             Orbs
             applied
             one
             to
             another
             make
             the
             greatest
             Chasms
             between
             them
             in
             their
             Extension
             .
             And
             thus
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             Conformity
             both
             of
             the
             Situation
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             more
             or
             less
             Density
             ,
             downward
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             therin
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             more
             or
             less
             Activity
             ,
             upward
             ;
             wheras
             if
             the
             Sun
             should
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             have
             ,
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Dens
             and
             Dull
             of
             all
             Elementary
             Bodys
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             Glorious
             and
             Active
             of
             all
             Elementary
             Operators
             :
             and
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             so
             also
             all
             the
             Starrs
             ,
             were
             made
             to
             divide
             the
             Day
             from
             the
             Night
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             for
             Signs
             ,
             and
             for
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             for
             Days
             ,
             and
             for
             Years
             ,
             which
             is
             accordingly
             performed
             by
             their
             due
             and
             determinate
             Situations
             ;
             which
             however
             they
             may
             appear
             unto
             us
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             very
             various
             Positions
             ,
             yea
             their
             Eccentricitys
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             produce
             those
             varietys
             of
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Annos
               Saturni
               ,
               Iovis
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             observ
             such
             Orderly
             Courses
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             rightly
             understand
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             easily
             conceiv
             ,
             and
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             Monstrosity
             in
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             placed
             otherwise
             .
             Thus
             the
             Sun
             ,
             who
             doth
             chiefly
             excell
             ,
             and
             exceed
             ,
             all
             the
             others
             in
             the
             two
             principal
             Aethereal
             Qualitys
             ,
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             is
             seated
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             as
             doth
             best
             afford
             to
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             a
             fi●t
             Temperature
             therof
             ,
             and
             doth
             Move
             and
             is
             Moved
             in
             such
             Courses
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             but
             one
             Luminary
             ,
             yet
             his
             Heat
             is
             so
             distributed
             and
             communicated
             to
             all
             the
             Globe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Zone
             Inhabitable
             ,
             as
             was
             antiently
             supposed
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             his
             
             Light
             in
             all
             the
             Parallels
             therof
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             Year
             ,
             though
             not
             every
             Day
             ,
             one
             hath
             as
             much
             of
             his
             Principal
             Light
             as
             another
             ;
             and
             they
             which
             are
             farthest
             from
             the
             Aequator
             ,
             and
             neerer
             to
             the
             Pole
             ,
             are
             also
             recompensed
             with
             more
             of
             his
             Secondary
             Light
             ,
             and
             have
             longer
             Crepusculae
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               God
               made
               two
               great
               Lights
               ,
               the
               greater
               Light
               to
               rule
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               the
               lesser
               Light
               to
               rule
               the
               Night
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             :
             and
             wheras
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             great
             Lights
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             such
             Popular
             Expression
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             great
             Positively
             ,
             though
             not
             greater
             Comparatively
             then
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             or
             so
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             said
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             Moon
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             termed
             great
             Starrs
             ,
             but
             great
             Lights
             ,
             or
             Luminarys
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             greater
             then
             any
             others
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             very
             sens
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Expression
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             immediately
             subjoined
             ,
             
               the
               greater
               Light
               to
               rule
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               the
               lesser
               Light
               to
               Rule
               the
               Night
               :
            
             and
             as
             they
             were
             all
             made
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             certeinly
             these
             two
             give
             most
             Light
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             Sun
             by
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             by
             Night
             ;
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             all
             such
             Cavillers
             ,
             it
             is
             O●iginaly
             ,
             not
             the
             Greater
             and
             Lesser
             Lights
             ,
             but
             the
             Great
             Light
             and
             the
             Litle
             Light
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             :
             and
             as
             they
             are
             specialy
             named
             ,
             so
             their
             special
             differences
             from
             the
             rest
             are
             very
             consyderable
             ;
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficiently
             noted
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Moon
             ;
             as
             her
             not
             Moving
             about
             her
             Axis
             ,
             her
             Epicyclicitys
             ,
             Apogaea
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Sun
             is
             the
             Illuminator
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             yet
             he
             ruleth
             Day
             alone
             by
             his
             own
             Diurnal
             Light
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Starrs
             attend
             and
             assist
             the
             Moon
             in
             their
             Courses
             and
             Orders
             while
             she
             ruleth
             the
             Night
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             their
             Nocturnal
             Light
             :
             but
             that
             which
             is
             most
             notable
             ,
             is
             her
             Moving
             so
             often
             Immediately
             and
             only
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             never
             about
             the
             Sun
             also
             ,
             like
             others
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             the
             very
             End
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             all
             the
             Luminarys
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             this
             shews
             her
             to
             be
             another
             Principal
             Planet
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             End
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sun
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             do
             caus
             more
             Variations
             ,
             and
             greater
             Effects
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Planets
             and
             Starrs
             besides
             ;
             yet
             as
             I
             deny
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             a
             Planet
             ,
             so
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Moon
             is
             any
             
             more
             a
             Satelles
             ,
             or
             Appendix
             ,
             of
             the
             Earth
             ▪
             then
             the
             Sun
             ;
             though
             she
             doth
             Move
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Satellites
             seem
             to
             do
             about
             their
             principal
             Planets
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             by
             any
             Magnetical
             Emanations
             of
             the
             principal
             Planets
             so
             carrying
             them
             abou●
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             own
             Planetary
             Virtues
             so
             Moving
             themselvs
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             Realy
             Move
             about
             them
             Circularly
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             so
             Moved
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             Hemitrochoids
             which
             they
             describe
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             while
             the
             principal
             Planet
             Moves
             in
             a
             Line
             cutting
             the
             Perpendicular
             therof
             in
             the
             midst
             between
             the
             Basis
             and
             the
             Zenith
             ;
             whereby
             they
             are
             sometimes
             below
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             seem
             to
             Move
             Circularly
             :
             which
             is
             no
             Magnetical
             Motion
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             who
             can
             solv
             the
             Phaenomena
             by
             affirming
             whatsoever
             they
             pleas
             ,
             will
             join
             not
             only
             three
             Elements
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             true
             and
             real
             Dividers
             and
             Sharers
             of
             the
             whole
             Elementary
             Globe
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             very
             different
             Natures
             ,
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             or
             less
             Densitys
             of
             their
             several
             Bodys
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             farr
             more
             evident
             and
             consyderable
             Distinctions
             and
             Heterogeneitys
             then
             any
             greater
             or
             less
             Quantity
             of
             Matter
             ,
             which
             as
             such
             is
             always
             Homogeneous
             )
             but
             also
             the
             Moon
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             consydera●le
             part
             of
             the
             fourth
             Element
             ,
             Aether
             ,
             into
             one
             Magnetical
             Correspondence
             and
             Combination
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             no
             Planet
             ,
             or
             Moon
             ;
             so
             I
             will
             now
             also
             prove
             that
             the
             Moon
             is
             no
             Magnet
             ,
             or
             Earth
             :
             and
             this
             I
             hope
             may
             also
             serv
             to
             disprove
             any
             such
             supposition
             of
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Planets
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Aethereal
             nature
             with
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             as
             different
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
             Certeinly
             we
             thus
             read
             that
             the
             Earth
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             were
             made
             and
             perfected
             before
             any
             Planets
             or
             S●arrs
             ;
             which
             afterward
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             were
             made
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Earth
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             God
             placed
             them
             all
             in
             their
             several
             Positions
             about
             their
             Centrical
             Orb
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Elementary
             Spheres
             about
             it
             ,
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Positions
             or
             Motions
             of
             the
             Planets
             ;
             and
             he
             made
             Dry
             Land
             and
             Seas
             in
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Waters
             ,
             and
             not
             they
             ,
             brought
             forth
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             F●shes
             ,
             and
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             .
             And
             though
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             be
             farther
             removed
             from
             us
             then
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Aetheruli
             ;
             yet
             we
             
             have
             some
             Conusance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             declared
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             not
             of
             any
             Inhabitants
             ,
             or
             s●ch
             other
             things
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Planets
             :
             so
             that
             if
             we
             will
             yet
             oppose
             
               Ipse
               Dixit
            
             to
             
               Deus
               Creavit
            
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             Man
             ,
             made
             this
             World
             in
             the
             Moon
             :
             and
             they
             who
             can
             so
             Create
             in
             it
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Seas
             ,
             ought
             also
             to
             make
             therin
             Vegetatives
             ,
             yea
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Intellective
             Inhabitants
             :
             for
             since
             we
             heer
             on
             Earth
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             founded
             his
             Troop
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Plantation
             both
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             Animals
             ,
             have
             no
             Use
             nor
             Inspection
             therof
             ,
             it
             must
             conformably
             have
             its
             own
             proper
             Inhabitants
             to
             use
             and
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             be
             so
             made
             in
             vain
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Moon
             cannot
             be
             any
             such
             Magnet
             as
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             appears
             plainly
             by
             her
             Motions
             so
             often
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             without
             Moving
             once
             about
             her
             own
             Axis
             ,
             for
             such
             are
             not
             Magnetical
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             respect
             like
             unto
             ●he
             Motion
             of
             any
             Terrella
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Needle
             about
             a
             Terrella
             ,
             which
             maketh
             two
             Revolutions
             about
             its
             own
             Axis
             ,
             while
             it
             Moveth
             once
             round
             about
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             like
             one
             Wheel
             with
             Teeth
             so
             Moving
             about
             another
             )
             whereby
             also
             the
             South
             Pole
             therof
             doth
             alway
             comply
             with
             the
             Noth
             Pole
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             North
             Pole
             with
             the
             South
             Pole
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             other
             Intermediate
             Points
             :
             and
             if
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Moon
             hath
             any
             other
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             regulate
             her
             own
             Motions
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             both
             the
             Moon
             and
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             have
             such
             proper
             Specifical
             Virtues
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             Genericaly
             call
             Planetary
             ;
             and
             though
             others
             may
             more
             Genericaly
             call
             them
             all
             Magnetical
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             affirm
             them
             Subalternately
             to
             differ
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             the
             Poles
             ,
             Axis
             ,
             and
             Aequator
             ,
             of
             Aether
             do
             from
             them
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             both
             so
             Denominated
             Equivocaly
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             Sensibly
             evident
             that
             the
             Moon
             is
             not
             an
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             the
             Earth
             a
             Moon
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Moon
             is
             Luminous
             ,
             but
             the
             Earth
             Opacous
             ,
             though
             very
             much
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             Sun
             ;
             which
             becaus
             it
             is
             denied
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             concern
             all
             the
             other
             Starrs
             ,
             therefore
             I
             more
             willingly
             undertake
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             only
             a
             Superfoetation
             of
             the
             former
             Error
             .
             It
             is
             expressly
             said
             ,
             that
             
               God
               made
               two
               great
               Lights
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             :
             wherefore
             the
             Moon
             is
             a
             Light
             or
             Luminary
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sun
             ;
             and
             greater
             or
             less
             Light
             doth
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             affirm
             ,
             the
             less
             to
             be
             a
             Light
             as
             well
             as
             the
             greater
             :
             
             and
             so
             they
             are
             both
             termed
             Synonymously
             and
             Univocaly
             Luminaria
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             Sun
             Luminare
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             Speculare
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             would
             make
             her
             to
             be
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             generaly
             of
             them
             and
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Planets
             ,
             and
             Starrs
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               Lights
               in
               the
               Firmament
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             is
             the
             whole
             Aether
             both
             Calid
             and
             Luminous
             ,
             though
             yet
             less
             then
             the
             Moon
             or
             Starrs
             ,
             becaus
             Heat
             and
             Light
             are
             the
             common
             Aethereal
             Qualitys
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             farr
             more
             in
             one
             Aethereal
             Body
             then
             another
             ,
             becaus
             their
             Composita
             are
             Specificaly
             different
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             are
             all
             more
             Genericaly
             Aethereal
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             all
             have
             their
             Generical
             Qualitys
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Genericaly
             what
             they
             are
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             all
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             Sensitives
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             Specificaly
             one
             from
             another
             in
             their
             S●mple
             Substances
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             their
             Specificaly
             different
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             yet
             must
             also
             have
             such
             as
             are
             Genericaly
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             Vegetatives
             ,
             or
             Sensitives
             :
             and
             thus
             indeed
             they
             make
             the
             Moon
             to
             be
             a
             Terrella
             ,
             and
             not
             Aethereal
             ;
             which
             they
             may
             as
             well
             affirm
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Aetheruli
             ,
             and
             Aether
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             to
             be
             no
             Aether
             .
             And
             wheras
             we
             Sensibly
             see
             the
             Moon
             to
             shine
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             she
             sh●ne
             by
             her
             own
             Light
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Earth
             should
             give
             Light
             upon
             her
             ?
             which
             I
             have
             before
             refuted
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             so
             according
             to
             Optike
             Law
             ,
             if
             we
             consyder
             the
             very
             great
             distance
             between
             the
             Earth
             and
             Moon
             :
             for
             though
             Direct
             Rays
             pass
             from
             the
             Center
             Circumferentialy
             to
             the
             utmost
             Sphere
             of
             their
             Activity
             ,
             as
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             so
             Illuminate
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             opposite
             Hemisphere
             ;
             yet
             Reflex
             Rays
             are
             much
             shorter
             ,
             though
             very
             Vivid
             and
             quick
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             Reduplicated
             and
             Conspissated
             ,
             like
             the
             Horns
             of
             a
             Snail
             when
             they
             are
             touched
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             proportionably
             stronger
             as
             they
             are
             neerer
             to
             the
             Reflecting
             Angle
             or
             Point
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             a
             Candle
             much
             farther
             by
             the
             Direct
             Rays
             then
             any
             Object
             Illuminated
             thereby
             by
             the
             Reflex
             Rays
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             neerer
             we
             are
             to
             the
             Object
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             better
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Pike
             of
             Teneriff
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Degrees
             (
             as
             any
             Eminences
             of
             the
             Earth
             may
             be
             seen
             so
             farr
             as
             a
             Line
             drawn
             from
             the
             Summit
             therof
             will
             be
             Tangent
             upon
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             somwhat
             farther
             
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             Refraction
             ,
             which
             may
             suffice
             to
             render
             an
             Object
             Visible
             about
             such
             a
             distance
             as
             three
             Degrees
             )
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             first
             Degree
             it
             will
             be
             seen
             very
             Dull
             and
             Obtuse
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             at
             the
             Second
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             can
             see
             it
             at
             the
             third
             ,
             
               Aut
               videt
               ,
               aut
               vidisse
               putat
               ,
            
             —
             though
             he
             look
             upon
             it
             at
             Sunrising
             or
             setting
             ,
             when
             the
             Rays
             are
             most
             Directly
             Reflected
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Telescope
             ,
             (
             which
             doth
             Magnify
             rather
             then
             Prolong
             the
             Reflected
             Rays
             )
             ;
             or
             though
             the
             Object
             be
             of
             the
             greatest
             Magnitude
             ,
             as
             the
             Alps
             ,
             or
             Apennine
             ,
             or
             Rock
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             yet
             will
             never
             be
             seen
             very
             Lucid
             or
             Colorate
             ,
             but
             Confused
             like
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             or
             Fume
             ;
             (
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             Specular
             )
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             :
             wheras
             plainly
             we
             see
             the
             
               Moon
               walking
               in
               Brightnes
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             her
             ,
             with
             our
             naked
             Ey
             ,
             yea
             ,
             her
             very
             F●gure
             and
             Spotts
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             only
             by
             Reflection
             of
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             from
             the
             Moon
             herself
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             neerer
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             being
             only
             by
             a
             single
             Reflection
             ,
             wheras
             the
             other
             must
             be
             double
             ,
             first
             from
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             the
             Moon
             back
             again
             to
             us
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             wherefore
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Mystery
             of
             so
             clear
             a
             Phaenomenon
             ,
             we
             must
             consyder
             the
             Moon
             in
             her
             own
             Native
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             great
             in
             herself
             ,
             that
             thereby
             she
             is
             also
             Visible
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             an
             Eclips
             ,
             in
             her
             whole
             Disk
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             of
             her
             Disk
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             Visible
             sometimes
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             advantages
             :
             and
             wheras
             this
             Visibility
             is
             imputed
             to
             the
             Secondary
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             an
             Object
             cannot
             be
             so
             farr
             seen
             by
             his
             Principal
             Light
             Reflected
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             by
             any
             Secondary
             Light.
             Wherefore
             certeinly
             she
             hath
             some
             Light
             in
             herself
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             farr
             greater
             then
             the
             common
             Light
             of
             Aether
             ;
             becaus
             she
             may
             be
             so
             seen
             thereby
             in
             the
             Aether
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             Light
             is
             farr
             less
             Lucid
             or
             Visible
             then
             when
             and
             where
             she
             is
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             Principal
             Solar
             Light
             :
             which
             to
             explain
             ,
             we
             must
             consyder
             ,
             that
             she
             also
             is
             Aethereal
             and
             Connatural
             with
             the
             Sun
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             made
             one
             of
             those
             Luminarys
             ,
             which
             were
             Created
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sett
             there
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             not
             only
             generaly
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Starrs
             ,
             but
             more
             specia●y
             and
             principaly
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             so
             called
             
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
            
             :
             and
             so
             we
             must
             conceiv
             that
             they
             all
             had
             not
             only
             their
             own
             Native
             Light
             produced
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             also
             adapted
             so
             as
             to
             Colluminate
             together
             ,
             and
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             so
             said
             of
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             particularly
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Moon
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             were
             made
             one
             general
             Constellation
             ,
             or
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Sun
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             (
             which
             is
             called
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             wherof
             the
             Night
             and
             all
             the
             Nocturnal
             L●ght
             is
             Comparatively
             termed
             D●rknes
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             they
             were
             so
             Divided
             and
             Denominated
             in
             the
             First
             Day
             ,
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Moon
             or
             Starrs
             to
             rule
             the
             Night
             ,
             but
             now
             also
             again
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Luminarys
             were
             made
             
               to
               rule
               over
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Night
               ,
               and
               to
               divide
               the
               Light
               from
               the
               Darknes
            
             )
             was
             made
             also
             to
             be
             Fountain
             of
             Light
             ,
             generaly
             as
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             as
             Rivers
             or
             Streams
             of
             Light
             ;
             and
             as
             all
             the
             Luminarys
             ,
             and
             Constellations
             ,
             have
             their
             Influences
             ,
             so
             every
             other
             Planet
             ,
             and
             Starr
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Aether
             ,
             had
             their
             own
             Native
             Light
             more
             or
             less
             Actualy
             produced
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             likewise
             an
             aptitude
             or
             Potentiality
             of
             production
             of
             a
             greater
             Lucidity
             and
             Emanation
             therof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             Influences
             ,
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             whereby
             they
             also
             might
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             Univocal
             Generators
             do
             most
             Effectualy
             Generate
             and
             produce
             ,
             as
             Heat
             is
             so
             said
             to
             draw
             forth
             Heat
             ;
             and
             particularly
             Colors
             ,
             which
             are
             composed
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             of
             Lucidity
             and
             Opacity
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Inherent
             in
             the
             Colorate
             Bodys
             ,
             wherin
             they
             are
             so
             Mist
             ,
             and
             do
             Subsist
             ;
             yet
             being
             so
             Mist
             with
             Opacity
             ,
             their
             Lucidity
             is
             thereby
             also
             so
             Imprisoned
             or
             fixed
             and
             confined
             to
             the
             Colorate
             Body
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             only
             Actualy
             Inherent
             therin
             ,
             and
             cannot
             issue
             forth
             in
             Emanan●
             Rays
             ,
             whereby
             it
             becomes
             Visible
             unto
             us
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             Evoked
             ,
             Excited
             ,
             and
             Assisted
             ,
             by
             the
             External
             Light
             :
             and
             the
             more
             Lucid
             the
             Color
             is
             ,
             as
             White
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             so
             produced
             ;
             as
             Whites
             are
             best
             Marks
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             a
             White
             Horse
             a
             better
             Mark
             or
             Guide
             in
             a
             dark
             Night
             then
             a
             Black
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Light
             or
             Rays
             therof
             are
             cast
             upon
             any
             Colorate
             Object
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             the
             Visible
             Species
             therof
             produced
             ;
             wheras
             Culinary
             Lucid
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             of
             themselvs
             do
             Emitt
             their
             own
             Rays
             ,
             are
             not
             Assisted
             ,
             but
             rather
             have
             their
             Visibility
             Obscured
             by
             External
             Light
             ;
             especialy
             if
             it
             be
             greater
             ;
             as
             a
             Candle
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Starrs
             and
             Moon
             itself
             above
             the
             Horizon
             before
             Sun
             rising
             ,
             or
             setting
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             Visible
             as
             afterward
             ,
             as
             Water
             doth
             quench
             the
             flame
             of
             an
             Haystack
             ,
             which
             it
             before
             Incensed
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             thus
             
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             the
             Native
             Light
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             being
             not
             a
             Culinary
             ,
             but
             an
             Aethereal
             Light
             ,
             Inherent
             in
             the
             Moon
             itself
             ,
             is
             like
             Color
             ,
             yet
             farr
             more
             Lucid
             ,
             and
             so
             farr
             more
             Evoked
             ,
             Excited
             ,
             and
             Assisted
             ,
             by
             the
             Solar
             Light
             ;
             as
             a
             White
             Color
             is
             thereby
             rendred
             more
             Visible
             then
             Black
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             External
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             so
             concurring
             by
             their
             more
             Connatural
             Homogeneitys
             ,
             do
             produce
             and
             draw
             forth
             themselvs
             together
             to
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             great
             a
             Splendor
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Sun
             doth
             so
             produce
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             of
             the
             Moon
             Positively
             by
             his
             Principal
             Rays
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             both
             above
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             yet
             the
             Moon
             doth
             not
             then
             appear
             so
             Visible
             and
             Splendid
             ,
             becaus
             Comparatively
             she
             is
             thereby
             made
             farr
             less
             Visible
             and
             Splendid
             then
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             :
             for
             certeinly
             this
             Lucidity
             cannot
             be
             only
             from
             Reflection
             of
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             ,
             whether
             we
             suppose
             the
             Moon
             to
             be
             Cortical
             ,
             having
             Earth
             and
             Seas
             ,
             like
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             which
             Sensibly
             doth
             not
             Reflect
             very
             farr
             ;
             or
             specular
             ,
             which
             may
             Reflect
             farther
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             penetrate
             less
             and
             more
             Splendidly
             ,
             in
             a
             fitt
             Position
             to
             the
             Ey
             ,
             being
             Reflected
             thereby
             more
             equaly
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             also
             by
             some
             Inherent
             Light
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Moon
             itself
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             Collustrated
             by
             the
             Solar
             Light
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Connatural
             Quality
             therof
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             Imagined
             that
             the
             highest
             Planets
             ,
             and
             Starrs
             which
             are
             at
             the
             farthest
             distance
             ,
             and
             yet
             Emitt
             such
             a
             Splendid
             and
             Vivid
             Light
             ,
             should
             so
             shine
             only
             by
             the
             Reflection
             of
             the
             Solar
             Light.
             Now
             ,
             though
             there
             are
             Spotts
             in
             the
             midle
             ,
             and
             seeming
             Gibbi
             in
             the
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             so
             to
             appear
             by
             such
             Intervenient
             Spotts
             therin
             )
             yet
             this
             may
             not
             be
             from
             any
             Concavitys
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             unequal
             Reflection
             of
             the
             Solar
             Light
             thereby
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             Spotts
             also
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             whereby
             his
             conversion
             about
             his
             Axis
             is
             noted
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             shines
             by
             his
             own
             Light
             :
             but
             I
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             only
             less
             Luminous
             parts
             ,
             and
             such
             defects
             of
             their
             Native
             and
             Inherent
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             doubt
             much
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             so
             Created
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             :
             and
             though
             Earth
             which
             is
             a
             Consistent
             Body
             may
             have
             such
             Constant
             Eminences
             ,
             and
             Water
             some
             Temporary
             Waves
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             been
             observed
             that
             as
             Flame
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             which
             is
             somwhat
             more
             Rare
             ,
             is
             rendred
             Pyramidal
             by
             Compression
             of
             the
             Ambient
             Air
             ,
             so
             if
             it
             be
             defended
             by
             another
             Intermediate
             Flame
             ,
             as
             of
             Spirit
             of
             
             Wine
             Inflamed
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             will
             Conglobate
             within
             that
             Flame
             .
             And
             wheras
             Saturn
             is
             commonly
             represented
             Oval
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             by
             a
             very
             curious
             Inspector
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             appears
             so
             if
             you
             behold
             him
             through
             a
             less
             Telescope
             ,
             but
             if
             through
             a
             larger
             ,
             you
             may
             discern
             two
             litle
             Aetheruli
             on
             each
             side
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             very
             neerly
             distant
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             make
             him
             so
             to
             appear
             when
             they
             are
             beheld
             together
             with
             him
             Confusedly
             and
             Indistinctly
             .
             Though
             I
             shall
             not
             determine
             this
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             might
             be
             Composed
             and
             Constituted
             by
             the
             Divine
             Creator
             :
             certeinly
             all
             the
             Planets
             do
             not
             Move
             in
             exact
             Circles
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             describe
             Circles
             Indented
             with
             such
             Hemitrochoids
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             but
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Starrs
             have
             their
             own
             Inherent
             Light
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             Emanant
             without
             his
             Coll●●tration
             ;
             and
             so
             plainly
             they
             have
             their
             several
             Influences
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             it
             s
             own
             Planetary
             V●rtue
             Inherent
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             which
             Moves
             their
             own
             Bodys
             ,
             becaus
             there
             are
             such
             various
             and
             several
             Motions
             therof
             ,
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             caused
             by
             various
             and
             several
             Motive
             Virtues
             .
             The
             Moon
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             doth
             not
             Move
             about
             her
             own
             Axis
             ,
             but
             she
             doth
             Move
             very
             notably
             and
             rapidly
             in
             her
             Zodiak
             Progressively
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             we
             compute
             that
             Motion
             according
             to
             all
             her
             Revolutions
             ,
             perhaps
             as
             fast
             as
             the
             Sun
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             two
             swiftest
             Movers
             Progressively
             .
             And
             the
             Moon
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             neerest
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             probably
             she
             is
             least
             Calid
             and
             Lucid
             ;
             wherefore
             her
             chief
             Influence
             is
             observed
             to
             be
             over
             Moisture
             ;
             not
             that
             she
             is
             Moist
             in
             herself
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Quality
             of
             Water
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             by
             his
             Heat
             draw
             up
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             also
             Desiccate
             or
             Concremate
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             do
             not
             presently
             return
             again
             into
             Water
             ,
             but
             turn
             into
             Dry
             Exhalations
             ,
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             Motes
             ,
             wheras
             more
             Moist
             Vapors
             and
             Mists
             commonly
             rise
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             sett
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             colder
             Night
             ;
             so
             the
             Moon
             by
             a
             more
             Moderate
             and
             Insensible
             Tepor
             doth
             draw
             up
             more
             gross
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             presently
             return
             into
             Dews
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             when
             she
             is
             in
             her
             Apogaea
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             formerly
             of
             Tides
             which
             are
             then
             highest
             )
             whereby
             the
             Vapors
             are
             not
             drawn
             up
             so
             high
             ,
             but
             the
             Water
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             doth
             Naturaly
             Evaporate
             ,
             and
             again
             return
             to
             Water
             )
             by
             her
             less
             Heat
             is
             less
             Desiccated
             and
             Suspended
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Vapors
             are
             lower
             ,
             and
             sooner
             return
             into
             Water
             again
             :
             for
             though
             Internal
             Heat
             in
             the
             Water
             
             itself
             ,
             by
             Rarefying
             it
             ,
             doth
             help
             Evaporation
             ,
             yet
             any
             greater
             External
             Heat
             doth
             reduce
             the
             Moisture
             of
             the
             Vapors
             which
             it
             raiseth
             to
             Potentiality
             in
             Fume
             ,
             which
             is
             prevented
             by
             the
             less
             Heat
             of
             the
             Moon
             ;
             and
             ●y
             this
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             Moon
             doth
             very
             notably
             Predominate
             over
             Moisture
             ;
             And
             thus
             ,
             as
             Heat
             and
             Moisture
             are
             the
             chief
             Instruments
             in
             Elementary
             Generations
             ,
             wherin
             Cold
             serveth
             to
             temper
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Drines
             to
             fix
             Moisture
             ,
             so
             these
             two
             chief
             Luminarys
             do
             most
             notably
             Predominate
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             over
             Heat
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             over
             Moisture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             rule
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             the
             Night
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Besides
             these
             two
             there
             are
             five
             other
             Principal
             Planets
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             termed
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             other
             Starrs
             ,
             which
             are
             contrarily
             termed
             Fixed
             ;
             though
             heer
             they
             are
             all
             comprehended
             under
             the
             common
             Name
             of
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             in
             Nature
             ;
             though
             men
             taking
             more
             notice
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             as
             neerest
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             most
             sensible
             by
             us
             ,
             have
             formerly
             Deified
             them
             ,
             and
             still
             dote
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             assigned
             them
             their
             several
             Spheres
             ,
             and
             only
             one
             Eighth
             Sphere
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             are
             Innumerably
             more
             ;
             and
             yet
             among
             the
             Planets
             themselvs
             there
             are
             found
             out
             some
             Satellites
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             may
             be
             found
             out
             heerafter
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             them
             not
             yet
             ,
             as
             others
             before
             us
             did
             not
             know
             these
             :
             and
             wheras
             men
             also
             have
             fansied
             such
             several
             Regions
             of
             Aethereal
             Spheres
             as
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Nature
             ,
             so
             also
             such
             an
             Orderly
             and
             Uniform
             Position
             of
             the
             Aetheruli
             therin
             ,
             as
             is
             indeed
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             End
             and
             Intention
             of
             these
             Luminarys
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             greatest
             Variety
             of
             Seasons
             and
             Influences
             ,
             and
             that
             could
             not
             be
             without
             their
             various
             Positions
             and
             Motions
             ;
             which
             I
             do
             rather
             suppose
             to
             be
             so
             very
             various
             and
             difform
             ,
             that
             like
             the
             Motions
             of
             F●sh
             ,
             Fowl
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             is
             like
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             most
             Regular
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             of
             Mathematical
             Figures
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Circle
             ,
             and
             all
             Regular
             Polygons
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             Asymmetrous
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Aetheruli
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             all
             several
             Specifical
             Natures
             ,
             purposely
             Created
             to
             express
             such
             Varietys
             ,
             and
             Conform
             in
             their
             very
             Difformitys
             .
             Certeinly
             their
             Positions
             are
             all
             very
             different
             and
             distant
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             the
             next
             to
             them
             is
             the
             Menstrual
             Motion
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             maketh
             Months
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             is
             Incommensurable
             with
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             besides
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             (
             which
             was
             made
             for
             Man
             ,
             or
             Mankind
             generaly
             ;
             and
             so
             Instituted
             first
             in
             Parad●se
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             kept
             and
             observed
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             first
             Command
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             Time
             varied
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             exalted
             from
             a
             Rest
             of
             Creation
             to
             a
             Rest
             of
             Redemption
             )
             and
             also
             the
             Annual
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             Jubiles
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             there
             were
             also
             Monthly
             Feasts
             in
             the
             New
             Moons
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Cours
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             Iews
             .
             And
             becaus
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             work
             according
             to
             Mathematical
             Exactnes
             ,
             so
             also
             we
             cannot
             know
             Astronomical
             scrupulosity
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Priests
             were
             to
             blow
             with
             the
             Trumpets
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Day
               of
               your
               gladnes
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               Solemn
               Days
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Beginings
               of
               your
               Months
               ,
            
             to
             call
             the
             Assemblys
             ,
             and
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             People
             when
             they
             should
             begin
             them
             .
             And
             so
             also
             there
             were
             Weights
             and
             Measures
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             or
             there
             reposited
             as
             Sacred
             things
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               A
               just
               Weight
               and
               Balance
               are
               the
               Lords
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             Standards
             therof
             were
             kept
             by
             the
             Priests
             :
             but
             certeinly
             these
             Measures
             could
             not
             Commensurate
             that
             which
             is
             Naturaly
             Incommensurable
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Lavacre
             or
             Brasen
             Sea
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               Ten
               Cubits
               from
               Brim
               to
               Brim
               ,
            
             or
             from
             Lip
             to
             Lip
             ,
             
               round
               in
               Compass
               ,
               and
               a
               Line
               of
               Thirty
               Cubits
               did
               compass
               it
               about
               ,
            
             that
             it
             was
             so
             not
             Exactly
             ,
             but
             Rotunde
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Mechanical
             Account
             :
             which
             becaus
             more
             Curious
             Mathematicians
             will
             not
             accept
             ;
             and
             therupon
             insult
             over
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             one
             Expression
             would
             prove
             all
             others
             therin
             to
             be
             Popular
             ,
             and
             themselvs
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Exact
             men
             ;
             I
             shall
             heer
             farther
             examin
             it
             ;
             and
             desire
             them
             to
             reconsyder
             how
             it
             was
             a
             Vessel
             having
             Brims
             ,
             or
             Lips
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Ten
             Cubits
             from
             Lip
             to
             Lip
             Inclusively
             ,
             as
             
               A
               Capite
               ad
               Calcem
            
             is
             also
             so
             rendred
             Inclusively
             ,
             —
             
               Talos
               a
               Vertice
               pulcher
               ad
               imos
               :
            
             and
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Vessel
             itself
             was
             under
             the
             Lips
             Exclusively
             ;
             as
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               and
               under
               the
               Brim
               of
               it
               round
               about
               Knops
               compassing
               it
               ,
               ten
               in
               a
               Cubit
               ,
               compassing
               the
               Sea
               round
               about
            
             :
             whereby
             also
             we
             may
             understand
             what
             was
             the
             particular
             Breadth
             of
             the
             Brim
             or
             Lip
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             almost
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             Cubit
             (
             but
             never
             according
             to
             Mathematical
             Exactnes
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             Measure
             
             therof
             is
             not
             otherwise
             particularly
             mentioned
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Thicknes
               of
               it
               was
               an
               Hands
               breadth
               .
            
             But
             I
             shall
             leav
             these
             Disquisitions
             to
             more
             learned
             Criticks
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             pleas
             to
             understand
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             such
             Maligne
             ,
             but
             Benigne
             Interpretations
             ,
             shall
             find
             therin
             not
             only
             Verity
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             Curiositys
             couched
             in
             the
             most
             Mysterious
             Expressions
             :
             and
             so
             I
             profess
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             shew
             through
             this
             whole
             D●scours
             ,
             that
             when
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             are
             throughly
             examined
             and
             sifted
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             most
             Concordant
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Nature
             ,
             with
             itself
             .
          
           
             V.
             Though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             new
             Starrs
             Created
             ,
             nor
             any
             Annihilated
             ,
             as
             some
             affirm
             of
             the
             Pleiades
             ,
             or
             Seaven
             Starrs
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             called
             ;
             but
             as
             Ovid
             observed
             of
             them
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               Quae
               septem
               dici
               ,
               sex
               tamen
               esse
               solent
               ;
            
             so
             long
             before
             him
             in
             Scripture
             they
             are
             called
             only
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             Constellation
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             Numericaly
             Seaven
             ,
             as
             Translators
             render
             them
             ;
             yet
             since
             the
             Heavens
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Earth
             were
             cursed
             for
             Mans
             sake
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             some
             Anomala
             and
             Meteors
             in
             Aether
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             like
             the
             Starr
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             by
             a
             Miraculous
             production
             ;
             but
             Monstrous
             and
             Prodigious
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Antients
             make
             mention
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             appeared
             at
             the
             death
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             his
             Exit
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             did
             our
             Saviors
             Intrat
             ;
             which
             was
             some
             extraordinary
             Comet
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             where
             they
             denied
             any
             Comets
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             it
             Ingenerable
             and
             Incorrptible
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             part
             therof
             ;
             wheras
             now
             plainly
             there
             are
             found
             to
             be
             in
             it
             both
             Maculae
             ,
             and
             Comets
             :
             and
             the
             Maculae
             are
             such
             Luminous
             Flocci
             as
             are
             either
             Aethereal
             Effluvia
             of
             the
             Luminarys
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             sometimes
             Confluvia
             of
             the
             Aethereal
             Matter
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Comets
             are
             Composed
             ,
             as
             Aereal
             Meteors
             are
             of
             Vapors
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             Works
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             Good
             and
             Perfect
             ;
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Day
             a
             Confluvim
             of
             the
             Aethereal
             Light
             ,
             which
             was
             afterward
             in
             this
             Fourth
             Day
             divided
             and
             formed
             into
             the
             several
             Luminarys
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             the
             Goodnes
             and
             Perfection
             therof
             .
             But
             as
             all
             Aether
             is
             
             
             
             
             
             
             Motive
             and
             Planetary
             ,
             and
             every
             Luminary
             therin
             hath
             a
             proper
             Specifical
             Compositum
             and
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             Genericaly
             Aethereal
             ;
             so
             I
             suppose
             these
             Redundances
             and
             Excrescences
             therof
             ,
             being
             Composed
             of
             several
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             accordingly
             Mist
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             Planetary
             Qualitys
             ,
             whereby
             they
             perform
             their
             odd
             Motions
             ,
             and
             Courses
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             Meteorical
             Composition
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             then
             they
             disappear
             and
             ceas
             .
             And
             there
             are
             not
             only
             such
             Maculae
             contiualy
             in
             Aether
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             alway
             Conglobate
             into
             Comets
             ,
             but
             very
             often
             less
             Comets
             not
             so
             much
             observed
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             not
             on
             Land
             ,
             as
             Seamen
             say
             they
             see
             them
             at
             Sea
             :
             but
             such
             as
             are
             greater
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             Concocted
             ,
             are
             by
             us
             commonly
             called
             Blazing
             Starrs
             ;
             which
             indeed
             are
             no
             true
             Starrs
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Stellae
               fatuae
            
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             call
             them
             ,
             alluding
             to
             the
             like
             Meteors
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             
               Ignes
               fatui
            
             )
             and
             yet
             differing
             from
             
               Stellae
               cadentes
            
             therin
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             called
             from
             their
             falling
             again
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             being
             Composed
             of
             Culinary
             Flame
             ;
             wheras
             Comets
             being
             Composed
             of
             Aethereal
             Substance
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Corrupted
             ,
             are
             resolved
             into
             it
             again
             ;
             and
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             true
             Starrs
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             so
             Composed
             and
             Dissolved
             only
             by
             Meteorical
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             :
             and
             though
             they
             also
             be
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             thereby
             have
             a
             notable
             Eman●nt
             Light
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             farr
             more
             Dull
             and
             Obtuse
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             the
             Universal
             Illustrator
             of
             all
             this
             Spectable
             World
             ,
             he
             doth
             more
             or
             less
             Illustrate
             every
             Spectable
             thing
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             more
             or
             less
             of
             the
             Connatural
             Lucidity
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Terreous
             Opacity
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Light
             ,
             doth
             Reflect
             ,
             Refract
             ,
             and
             Distend
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ;
             and
             Black
             ,
             which
             hath
             most
             Opacity
             in
             it
             ,
             doth
             ingage
             the
             Light
             in
             the
             Encounter
             ,
             and
             more
             detein
             it
             thereby
             ;
             Also
             though
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             be
             not
             Ingaged
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             Opacous
             Body
             ,
             nor
             partly
             deteined
             ,
             as
             in
             Reflection
             from
             the
             Opacous
             Fundus
             of
             a
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Jewell
             ,
             Looking-glass
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             may
             be
             otherwise
             Reflected
             from
             any
             Polite
             Body
             ,
             as
             a
             Steel
             Speculum
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             thereby
             Retunded
             ,
             and
             their
             Reflection
             much
             abated
             :
             and
             the
             strongest
             and
             farthest
             Reflection
             ,
             or
             rather
             Collustration
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             when
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             meet
             with
             such
             Lucidity
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             Aethereal
             and
             Connatural
             unto
             themselvs
             :
             for
             indeed
             that
             
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             a
             Reflection
             or
             Repuls
             ,
             as
             an
             Influxion
             and
             Concurrence
             ,
             like
             a
             great
             Stream
             that
             falls
             into
             the
             Chanell
             of
             a
             less
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             flow
             together
             .
             Now
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             of
             Comets
             being
             not
             only
             Aethereal
             ,
             but
             Meteorical
             ,
             and
             more
             Heterogeneous
             ,
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             do
             not
             so
             Collustrate
             and
             Colluminate
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             perfect
             Luminarys
             :
             and
             this
             also
             proves
             to
             me
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Inherent
             Light
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Aetheruli
             themselvs
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Sun
             doth
             accordingly
             Collustrate
             and
             Colluminate
             with
             them
             proportionably
             to
             their
             own
             Light
             in
             several
             maners
             and
             degrees
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Fixed
             Starrs
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             Planets
             less
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Comets
             yet
             less
             ;
             but
             least
             with
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             of
             Aether
             itself
             .
             And
             perhaps
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             are
             tinged
             and
             varied
             ,
             by
             being
             so
             Mist
             with
             the
             Stellant
             in
             their
             Emanations
             ,
             which
             he
             causeth
             thereby
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             appear
             so
             very
             different
             :
             certeinly
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             of
             Starrs
             is
             much
             greater
             and
             stronger
             then
             of
             Comets
             ,
             which
             the
             Sun
             partly
             penetrateth
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             a
             Globule
             of
             Glass
             ;
             for
             a
             stronger
             Light
             Inherent
             doth
             Terminate
             and
             not
             Transmitt
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             see
             through
             a
             greater
             Flame
             of
             Light
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             partly
             through
             a
             less
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             Flame
             of
             Spirit
             of
             Wine
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             though
             any
             other
             such
             Light
             makes
             Objects
             to
             appear
             very
             strange
             and
             ghastly
             ,
             as
             the
             Efflammation
             of
             Furnaces
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             which
             are
             thus
             Transmitted
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             freely
             ,
             through
             the
             Comet
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             Aether
             ,
             by
             that
             Offence
             and
             Interruption
             do
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             Converge
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             out
             at
             the
             farther
             Vmbo
             more
             sharp
             and
             comprest
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             dilate
             themselvs
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Cauda
             ,
             in
             the
             more
             Rare
             Medium
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             like
             Comprest
             Vapors
             which
             so
             issue
             out
             of
             an
             Aeolipile
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             always
             in
             that
             part
             which
             is
             avers
             from
             the
             Sun
             :
             wheras
             the
             Moon
             ,
             though
             she
             hath
             Spotts
             ,
             which
             are
             less
             Luminous
             then
             her
             other
             parts
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             Transmitt
             the
             Solar
             Rays
             through
             them
             ;
             which
             shews
             even
             those
             Spotts
             to
             have
             more
             Inherent
             Light
             in
             them
             then
             Comets
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             us
             so
             Lucid
             Compaparatively
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             other
             more
             Luminous
             parts
             .
             Also
             Comets
             are
             Globular
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Luminarys
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             only
             carried
             about
             by
             the
             Aether
             as
             well
             as
             Starrs
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             own
             Altitudes
             ,
             and
             proper
             Courses
             ,
             as
             they
             happen
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             Aether
             in
             their
             Generative
             Composition
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             also
             Move
             by
             their
             Mist
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ;
             as
             God
             first
             sett
             
             the
             Starrs
             in
             their
             Stations
             and
             Orders
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             perform
             their
             Courses
             by
             their
             several
             Planetary
             Virtues
             .
             And
             thus
             indeed
             according
             to
             Statike
             Law
             ,
             if
             any
             Body
             Move
             in
             another
             by
             any
             stronger
             Spiritual
             Potentia
             then
             the
             Pondus
             of
             its
             Body
             would
             caus
             it
             to
             Sink
             or
             Swim
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             will
             neither
             Sink
             nor
             Swim
             ,
             but
             Move
             Progressively
             according
             to
             the
             Moving
             Potentia
             :
             as
             a
             Man
             so
             swims
             in
             Water
             by
             fitly
             Moving
             his
             Body
             with
             a
             stronger
             Potentia
             then
             the
             Pondus
             of
             his
             Body
             in
             that
             Medium
             would
             caus
             it
             to
             Sink
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             a
             Bird
             flys
             in
             the
             Air
             :
             and
             though
             I
             conceiv
             the
             Starrs
             to
             be
             Fluid
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Aether
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Expansum
             of
             Air
             ,
             yet
             I
             also
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             Dens
             and
             Terreous
             Bodys
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             might
             notwithstanding
             so
             Move
             in
             the
             Rare
             Aether
             ,
             by
             their
             very
             rapid
             Motions
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             several
             Courses
             ,
             and
             so
             perhaps
             ,
             not
             Sink
             in
             it
             :
             though
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             whatsoever
             ,
             Magnetical
             ,
             Planetary
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             ,
             can
             Move
             itself
             without
             a
             Fulciment
             to
             keep
             it
             from
             sinking
             ;
             which
             Invincibly
             proves
             that
             the
             Earth
             cannot
             so
             Move
             ,
             unless
             ,
             it
             being
             most
             Consistent
             ,
             Dens
             ,
             and
             Heavy
             ,
             could
             by
             any
             Planetary
             Virtue
             in
             itself
             be
             so
             supposed
             to
             Move
             in
             the
             most
             Rare
             and
             Fluid
             Aether
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             not
             Sink
             therin
             ,
             by
             supposing
             also
             such
             a
             rapid
             Motion
             therof
             Annualy
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             admitted
             according
             to
             the
             Zodiak
             ,
             and
             Circle
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             said
             to
             describe
             ,
             and
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Phaenomena
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             wherin
             the
             Sun
             doth
             Realy
             Move
             ;
             whereby
             that
             Motion
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             almost
             fifty
             Miles
             in
             a
             Minute
             ;
             and
             then
             unless
             we
             can
             also
             suppose
             that
             the
             Earth
             would
             sink
             and
             fall
             so
             fast
             through
             the
             Aether
             in
             the
             very
             first
             Degree
             of
             the
             Velocity
             of
             the
             Motion
             of
             Descent
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             swifter
             then
             the
             aforesaid
             Motion
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             so
             fall
             or
             sink
             :
             which
             to
             estimate
             more
             exactly
             I
             leav
             to
             the
             Curious
             .
             But
             wheras
             Judicial
             Astrologers
             pretend
             to
             foretell
             by
             the
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             especialy
             by
             Comets
             the
             Fates
             and
             Fortunes
             of
             Men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             their
             very
             Imaginations
             ,
             Affections
             ,
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             Divine
             Counsels
             and
             Intentions
             ,
             it
             is
             certeinly
             most
             Unchristian
             and
             Intolerable
             :
             for
             Originaly
             God
             made
             the
             Starrs
             to
             be
             for
             Signes
             ,
             and
             for
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             for
             Days
             ,
             and
             for
             Years
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             so
             Emphaticaly
             repeated
             ;
             not
             as
             Ostents
             or
             Portents
             ,
             wherof
             
             there
             could
             be
             no
             use
             in
             that
             State
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             but
             for
             Signification
             and
             Indication
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Causation
             ,
             of
             Seasons
             ,
             Days
             ,
             and
             Years
             ,
             which
             were
             certein
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             orderly
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             yet
             no
             Meteors
             in
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Air
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             any
             Changes
             ,
             Confusions
             ,
             and
             Disorders
             ,
             in
             the
             Superior
             Natures
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             then
             portend
             that
             greatest
             Change
             ,
             and
             most
             Dire
             Event
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ;
             otherwise
             themselvs
             might
             easily
             have
             forseen
             it
             :
             wherefore
             certeinly
             they
             were
             not
             first
             Created
             to
             signify
             any
             such
             Contingencys
             ,
             but
             only
             Natural
             Futuritys
             :
             and
             now
             wheras
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Starrs
             do
             by
             their
             Influences
             govern
             the
             Bodily
             Humors
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             the
             Minds
             and
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             us
             the
             Experiment
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Art
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Thales
             )
             foretell
             what
             will
             be
             dear
             next
             year
             :
             wheras
             their
             Prognostications
             of
             any
             such
             Contingent
             things
             in
             their
             yearly
             Almanaks
             are
             generaly
             as
             fals
             as
             true
             ;
             though
             I
             grant
             ,
             as
             our
             Savior
             saith
             ,
             that
             such
             who
             are
             weatherwise
             may
             probably
             foretell
             what
             shall
             so
             ensue
             the
             next
             Day
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             short
             time
             after
             :
             
               In
               the
               Evening
               ye
               say
               it
               will
               be
               fair
               weather
               ,
               for
               the
               Sky
               is
               red
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Morning
               it
               will
               be
               foul
               weather
               to
               day
               ,
               for
               the
               Sky
               is
               red
               and
               lowring
               .
            
             Thus
             also
             they
             represent
             Eclipses
             as
             very
             Prodigious
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             know
             are
             most
             Natural
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             so
             foretell
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             Man
             had
             still
             continued
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             they
             must
             naturaly
             have
             been
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             were
             the
             greater
             Monster
             and
             Prodigy
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             so
             constantly
             happen
             .
             And
             though
             Comets
             ,
             which
             are
             Extraordinary
             ,
             may
             produce
             Extraordinary
             Effects
             ,
             as
             other
             Meteors
             ,
             Thunders
             ,
             Earthquakes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             are
             sure
             Signes
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             tha●
             is
             ,
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             Caus
             and
             Occasion
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             also
             Extraordinary
             Ostents
             of
             Gods
             future
             Judgments
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             read
             this
             Hand-writing
             on
             the
             Wall
             of
             Heaven
             without
             a
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             or
             Indigitation
             ;
             as
             the
             Magi
             were
             directed
             by
             Angels
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             also
             said
             they
             were
             warned
             in
             a
             Dream
             )
             otherwise
             by
             all
             their
             Art
             they
             could
             never
             have
             found
             out
             the
             very
             Town
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             Hous
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             Place
             in
             the
             Hous
             where
             the
             Child
             lay
             ,
             and
             over
             which
             the
             Starr
             is
             said
             to
             have
             stood
             :
             so
             neither
             could
             the
             most
             Curious
             or
             Cabalistical
             
             Judgment
             of
             any
             Man
             have
             foretold
             the
             Retrocession
             of
             
             Hezekiah's
             Sicknes
             by
             the
             Retrogradation
             of
             the
             Sun
             ten
             Degrees
             on
             the
             Dial
             of
             Ahaz
             :
             and
             the
             Signes
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             at
             our
             Saviors
             Death
             probably
             were
             as
             Miraculous
             as
             the
             Starr
             at
             his
             Birth
             ;
             and
             that
             Darknes
             no
             common
             Eclips
             of
             any
             Luminary
             ,
             but
             an
             Obtenebration
             of
             the
             Aether
             itself
             over
             all
             that
             Land
             ,
             as
             the
             Earthquake
             was
             also
             therin
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Signification
             therof
             was
             plainly
             declared
             by
             his
             present
             Suffering
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Centurion
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Truly
               this
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God!
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             though
             I
             honor
             Natural
             Astronomy
             ,
             and
             only
             wish
             that
             it
             were
             rectified
             according
             to
             this
             D●vine
             Rule
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             would
             also
             gladly
             be
             corrected
             by
             it
             in
             any
             mistakes
             of
             the
             Natural
             Phaenomena
             ,
             or
             any
             Expressions
             therof
             )
             so
             with
             the
             Scripture
             and
             all
             Christianity
             I
             must
             conclude
             against
             all
             such
             Judicial
             Astrology
             ,
             as
             an
             Heathenish
             Artifice
             ,
             wherof
             we
             are
             expressly
             forewarned
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             
               dismaied
               at
               the
               Signes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               Heathen
               are
               dismaied
               at
               them
               :
            
             and
             
               Let
               now
               the
               Astrologers
               ,
               the
               Starrgazers
               ,
               the
               Monthly
               Prognosticators
               stand
               up
               ,
            
             and
             shew
             how
             they
             can
             maintein
             the
             Veracity
             of
             their
             Art
             against
             the
             Divine
             Verity
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             return
             again
             to
             such
             Materialists
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             cannot
             affirm
             ,
             that
             becaus
             a
             whole
             Body
             is
             Moved
             up
             or
             down
             ,
             this
             way
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             therefore
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             can
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             parts
             in
             the
             Body
             be
             Moved
             in
             such
             a
             maner
             ,
             as
             neither
             they
             nor
             we
             can
             discern
             them
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             new
             Corporeal
             Texture
             ,
             Schematism
             ,
             and
             Mechanism
             therof
             ,
             it
             shall
             therfore
             acquire
             a
             new
             Individual
             Spirit
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             by
             such
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             by
             Physical
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             best
             Experimented
             in
             the
             vast
             Body
             of
             Aether
             ,
             wherin
             there
             are
             also
             so
             many
             Orbs
             continualy
             Moving
             so
             many
             several
             ways
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             therefore
             ceas
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Aether
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Orbs
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             before
             :
             and
             so
             will
             any
             other
             Compositum
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             the
             Parts
             in
             it
             Move
             this
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             whatsoever
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             a
             new
             Generation
             to
             alter
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             only
             the
             Figure
             and
             Situation
             of
             the
             Parts
             in
             the
             Whole
             will
             be
             altered
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Physical
             Nature
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             or
             Parts
             :
             and
             so
             though
             their
             Hypothesis
             be
             of
             less
             Corpuscles
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             such
             great
             Bodys
             ,
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             propound
             the
             others
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Indiscernible
             ,
             so
             I
             propound
             these
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             more
             discernible
             )
             for
             the
             reason
             will
             be
             the
             same
             
             in
             these
             Elementary
             Natures
             ,
             though
             the
             Parts
             be
             never
             so
             minute
             ;
             as
             every
             part
             of
             Water
             is
             Water
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             small
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             Moved
             any
             way
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             so
             suppose
             the
             Parts
             of
             any
             one
             Orb
             to
             Move
             in
             the
             Orb
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Orbs
             do
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             they
             will
             no
             more
             alter
             the
             Orb
             ,
             then
             the
             Orbs
             do
             the
             Aether
             :
             and
             if
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             cannot
             thus
             make
             or
             alter
             Elementary
             Natures
             ,
             which
             are
             Inferior
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             others
             that
             are
             Superior
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Superaether
             is
             altogether
             Immovable
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             since
             this
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Heavens
             are
             so
             Stupendous
             ,
             (
             that
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             they
             are
             therefore
             so
             Named
             )
             let
             us
             not
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
             or
             any
             Angel
             ,
             could
             Mechanicaly
             form
             those
             Glorious
             Bodys
             by
             any
             the
             most
             curious
             Artifice
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             by
             our
             own
             Imaginations
             :
             but
             acknowledg
             the
             Divine
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Original
             Institution
             of
             Aether
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Luminarys
             therin
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             from
             this
             Begining
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             continue
             and
             persevere
             untill
             the
             dissolution
             of
             this
             present
             Elementary
             World
             ,
             Ingenerable
             and
             Incorruptible
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             therof
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Now
             let
             us
             prais
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             for
             all
             the
             Luminarys
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Starrs
             ;
             which
             the
             Heathen
             World
             formerly
             adored
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             ought
             all
             to
             admire
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Creator
             therof
             ;
             whose
             G●ory
             the
             Heavens
             declare
             ,
             and
             the
             Firmament
             his
             handiwork
             :
             which
             ,
             though
             we
             behold
             them
             according
             to
             their
             seeming
             Aspects
             ,
             yet
             we
             perceiv
             not
             their
             Real
             Magnitudes
             ,
             and
             Altitudes
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             their
             wonderfull
             Motions
             ,
             and
             I●fluences
             :
             and
             though
             they
             are
             but
             small
             Portions
             of
             one
             Element
             ,
             yet
             are
             many
             of
             them
             greater
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             whose
             Positions
             are
             higher
             above
             us
             then
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Univers
             is
             beneath
             us
             ;
             and
             whose
             Motions
             are
             without
             any
             Rest
             ,
             and
             yet
             swifter
             then
             of
             any
             other
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             stronger
             then
             of
             Spontaneous
             Spirits
             .
             And
             they
             are
             all
             such
             Locomotive
             Automata
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             Moved
             by
             his
             own
             proper
             Power
             ,
             going
             on
             in
             his
             own
             Path
             ,
             both
             distant
             and
             different
             from
             another
             ,
             but
             never
             from
             itself
             either
             in
             Space
             ,
             or
             Time
             :
             which
             are
             the
             grand
             Horologes
             of
             Nature
             ,
             without
             any
             Weight
             ,
             Springe
             ,
             or
             Pendulum
             ,
             and
             yet
             farr
             more
             constant
             and
             certein
             ,
             not
             only
             marking
             and
             dividing
             by
             Lines
             and
             Numbers
             ,
             but
             
             making
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Seasons
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             such
             long
             Secula
             and
             Revolutions
             ,
             as
             probably
             shall
             never
             attein
             any
             Natural
             Period
             ,
             but
             be
             Violently
             prevented
             by
             the
             Final
             Conflagration
             ;
             which
             shall
             be
             effected
             by
             their
             own
             Aether
             and
             Element
             of
             Fire
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             Firebrands
             therof
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             were
             Supernaturaly
             Generated
             ,
             so
             shall
             also
             be
             Supernaturaly
             Corrupted
             .
             And
             yet
             while
             this
             Elementary
             Globe
             doth
             stand
             ,
             it
             is
             Preserved
             and
             Governed
             by
             their
             Progresses
             and
             Circuits
             about
             the
             Inferior
             Orb
             ;
             who
             as
             they
             pass
             along
             scatter
             the
             Missilia
             of
             their
             various
             Influences
             .
             And
             though
             they
             being
             a
             very
             great
             Multitude
             ,
             to
             us
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             a
             continual
             Rout
             ,
             yet
             every
             one
             of
             them
             marcheth
             in
             his
             own
             Rank
             and
             File
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             severaly
             distributed
             into
             Troops
             and
             Partys
             of
             Constellations
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Host
             of
             them
             formeth
             one
             most
             Orderly
             and
             Powerfull
             Militia
             ,
             wherof
             Sol
             is
             the
             great
             General
             and
             Imperator
             ;
             who
             himself
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             conquer
             all
             the
             Inferior
             World
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             encountring
             it
             with
             his
             Victorious
             Presence
             ,
             which
             would
             burn
             up
             all
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             very
             Flight
             and
             Absence
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             destroy
             them
             ,
             through
             their
             own
             Indigence
             and
             want
             of
             his
             Vital
             Heat
             :
             who
             as
             the
             true
             Adonis
             brings
             along
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Accesses
             all
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             Foetus
             of
             Animals
             ,
             and
             again
             carrieth
             away
             all
             that
             is
             Annual
             in
             his
             Recesses
             :
             who
             is
             
               Sponsus
               Naturae
               ,
               As
               a
               Bridegroom
               coming
               out
               of
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               rejoicing
               as
               a
               strong
               man
               to
               run
               his
               Race
               .
               His
               going
               forth
               is
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               Circuit
               to
               the
               ends
               therof
               .
               And
               there
               is
               nothing
               hid
               from
               the
               Heat
               therof
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             Waters
             bring
             forth
             abundantly
             the
             Moving
             Creature
             that
             hath
             Life
             ,
             and
             Fowl
             that
             may
             fly
             above
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             open
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             God
             Created
             great
             Whales
             ,
             and
             every
             Living
             Creature
             that
             Moveth
             ,
             which
             the
             Waters
             brought
             forth
             abundantly
             after
             their
             Kind
             ;
             and
             every
             winged
             Fowl
             after
             his
             Kind
             .
             And
             God
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             Good.
             And
             God
             blessed
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Be
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             multiply
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Fowl
             multiply
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             the
             Evening
             and
             the
             Morning
             were
             the
             Fifth
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             God
             having
             prepared
             the
             Elements
             ,
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             Aethereal
             Luminarys
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             production
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             use
             and
             service
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             did
             then
             caus
             the
             Waters
             to
             bring
             forth
             Fishes
             ,
             whose
             Spirits
             were
             before
             latent
             in
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Kinds
             ;
             and
             particularly
             Whales
             ,
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Animals
             :
             and
             so
             also
             caused
             flying
             Fowls
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Kinds
             ,
             to
             be
             produced
             .
             And
             this
             was
             their
             Specifical
             Goodnes
             and
             Perfection
             .
             And
             after
             God
             had
             thus
             made
             them
             
             Good
             and
             Perfect
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             he
             added
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Procreation
             ,
             whereby
             Fishes
             should
             multiply
             in
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             Fowls
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Kinds
             .
             And
             these
             were
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               Fishes
               and
               Fowls
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Sensation
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               five
               Senses
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               Imagination
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Appetite
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Goodnes
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             WE
             now
             ascend
             into
             the
             Region
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             above
             all
             Elementary
             and
             Vegetative
             Nature
             ,
             but
             also
             so
             farr
             different
             from
             them
             as
             the
             same
             Living
             Animal
             is
             from
             its
             own
             Dead
             Carcass
             :
             and
             though
             I
             have
             termed
             them
             all
             generaly
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             I
             intend
             only
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             breath
             and
             Live
             ,
             as
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             ●herefore
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             from
             others
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             call
             Souls
             or
             Psych●
             ,
             and
             so
             Hebraicaly
             they
             only
             are
             termed
             Living
             Spirits
             or
             Souls
             :
             though
             as
             the
             Poets
             termed
             Water
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Turf
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Vive
             ,
             so
             both
             they
             and
             Philosophers
             conceived
             that
             Vegetatives
             did
             indeed
             Live
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             Fabulous
             Transmigrations
             of
             Animals
             into
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             Trees
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Anima
               Vegetativa
            
             ;
             wheras
             Scripture
             thus
             speaketh
             only
             Metaphoricaly
             ,
             when
             it
             mentioneth
             Living
             Water
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             that
             Trees
             and
             Corn
             Dy
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             never
             differ
             about
             Terms
             ,
             but
             only
             contend
             ,
             that
             Elementary
             or
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             are
             also
             Substantial
             Spirits
             ,
             (
             which
             Expression
             they
             ,
             who
             also
             call
             them
             Vive
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             allow
             )
             but
             I
             also
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             Live
             as
             these
             Living
             Spirits
             ;
             nor
             have
             any
             Perception
             or
             Appe●ite
             (
             which
             is
             properly
             and
             truly
             Life
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             )
             to
             defend
             my self
             and
             all
             my
             Expressions
             from
             the
             Opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             either
             affirm
             both
             Vegetatives
             and
             Elements
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             to
             be
             Sensitive
             ;
             becaus
             they
             have
             such
             Affections
             ,
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             Principles
             Created
             together
             with
             their
             Substances
             ,
             and
             Imprinted
             in
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             Act
             and
             Operate
             ,
             and
             produce
             such
             Effects
             Naturaly
             ,
             as
             Sensitives
             do
             Ingeniously
             ,
             Spontaneously
             ,
             and
             
             Artificialy
             ,
             with
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             Knowing
             ,
             Affecting
             ,
             and
             Intending
             ,
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             which
             those
             Inferior
             Natures
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             ,
             becaus
             they
             have
             no
             such
             Perception
             ,
             nor
             Appetite
             properly
             and
             truly
             ,
             though
             Metaphoricaly
             they
             are
             also
             ascribed
             unto
             them
             in
             respect
             to
             such
             Effects
             :
             and
             also
             of
             ot
             hers
             who
             ,
             becaus
             these
             Inferior
             Natures
             have
             not
             any
             such
             Perception
             or
             Appetite
             ,
             therefore
             deny
             them
             to
             have
             any
             such
             Natural
             Principles
             so
             Created
             or
             Imprinted
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Natures
             thus
             Originaly
             Instituted
             and
             set●
             in
             order
             ,
             they
             proceed
             to
             Act
             ;
             and
             conceiv
             that
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Immediately
             doth
             still
             Move
             on
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             only
             doth
             Generate
             and
             Corrupt
             all
             such
             Inferior
             things
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             first
             Institute
             and
             set●
             in
             order
             in
             the
             fower
             first
             Days
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Original
             Generations
             and
             Corruptions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             others
             in
             the
             two
             last
             Days
             :
             otherwise
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             those
             former
             Days
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             in
             preparation
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             had
             been
             vain
             and
             supervacaneous
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             refuted
             ;
             and
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             discours
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             which
             indeed
             are
             farr
             more
             Noble
             Natures
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             so
             much
             Superior
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             heer
             God
             is
             said
             again
             to
             Create
             ,
             in
             giving
             Life
             ,
             or
             causing
             that
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             itself
             latent
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             had
             Potentialy
             Life
             in
             itself
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             before
             Live.
             Now
             to
             Live
             Actualy
             ;
             and
             thus
             to
             rais
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             is
             a
             most
             Miraculous
             Work
             ,
             and
             most
             like
             to
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             suddennes
             therof
             ,
             as
             Incension
             ,
             (
             for
             certeinly
             nothing
             can
             Live
             ,
             and
             not
             Live
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             )
             but
             in
             the
             Excellency
             therof
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Animal
             is
             as
             it
             were
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             dead
             Sleep
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Body
             or
             Carcass
             of
             all
             the
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             Constituted
             ,
             did
             before
             ly
             .
             And
             this
             is
             Eminently
             spoken
             of
             Whales
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             such
             Animals
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             lowest
             Kind
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Fishes
             :
             for
             as
             in
             the
             same
             Vegetative
             Classis
             there
             are
             three
             general
             Kinds
             mentioned
             ,
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             this
             Classis
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Elementary
             Bodys
             of
             Sensitives
             are
             farr
             more
             Organical
             then
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             as
             fitt
             Instruments
             of
             their
             more
             Operative
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             also
             their
             very
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Compositions
             are
             Subordinate
             unto
             them
             ,
             are
             more
             Excellent
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             more
             Curious
             
             Nutrition
             and
             Augmentation
             ,
             and
             most
             notably
             another
             maner
             of
             Generation
             :
             for
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             
               Cujus
               Semen
               seipsum
               seminet
            
             ,
             heer
             is
             added
             a
             special
             Blessing
             of
             Procreation
             to
             Sensitives
             ;
             and
             Perfect
             Animals
             ,
             such
             as
             God
             Created
             ,
             do
             not
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             some
             Vegetatives
             ;
             nor
             only
             by
             Putrefaction
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             many
             Anomalous
             Sensitives
             ;
             but
             are
             Generated
             by
             Conjunct
             Procreation
             :
             and
             they
             are
             made
             of
             two
             several
             Sexes
             ;
             as
             is
             expressed
             of
             all
             such
             as
             entred
             into
             
             Noah's
             Ark
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Male
             and
             Female
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             Phoenix
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             of
             one
             Sex
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             and
             indeed
             only
             a
             Poetical
             Creature
             ;
             and
             the
             Male
             and
             Female
             Piony
             made
             such
             only
             by
             the
             Gardiners
             Fansy
             :
             for
             certeinly
             they
             do
             not
             propagate
             by
             any
             Conjunct
             Procreation
             .
             But
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             itself
             ,
             and
             the
             Living
             Powers
             therof
             ,
             are
             farr
             above
             any
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Facultys
             therof
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Matter
             is
             so
             Divisible
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             alway
             Divisible
             ,
             and
             every
             Part
             and
             Particle
             therof
             will
             still
             be
             the
             same
             Homogeneous-Matter
             in
             all
             respects
             ;
             so
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             do
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             it
             ;
             are
             therefore
             most
             Material
             ,
             or
             United
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             Coextended
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             so
             Divided
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             every
             Part
             and
             Particle
             of
             Earth
             will
             be
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             Water
             Water
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             generaly
             ;
             though
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             of
             Terreous
             Consistence
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             difference
             between
             Majority
             and
             Minority
             of
             their
             Bodys
             :
             and
             Vegetatives
             ,
             though
             every
             least
             Part
             or
             Particle
             of
             their
             Organical
             Bodys
             be
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Domicil
             and
             Officine
             for
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Organical
             ;
             yet
             the
             Branch
             or
             Twig
             of
             many
             Trees
             being
             sett
             ,
             will
             Radicate
             and
             Grow
             ,
             reteining
             therin
             a
             sufficient
             Portion
             of
             their
             Divisible
             Spirit
             to
             erect
             a
             new
             Oeconomy
             ,
             and
             form
             itself
             into
             another
             Individual
             Tree
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Root
             and
             Stem
             :
             but
             if
             Sensitives
             be
             so
             Divided
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Principal
             Parts
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             ,
             Heart
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             their
             Organism
             destroied
             ,
             they
             cannot
             Live
             ;
             and
             any
             other
             Part
             Divided
             from
             them
             will
             not
             Live
             long
             ;
             as
             an
             Eel
             cut
             in
             pieces
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             Fishes
             are
             of
             the
             lowest
             Kind
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             so
             generaly
             after
             such
             Dissection
             they
             Live
             longest
             :
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             Tench
             slitt
             and
             Exenterated
             to
             leap
             in
             the
             Pan
             where
             it
             was
             fried
             ;
             and
             Fowls
             will
             not
             Live
             so
             long
             as
             they
             ,
             nor
             Beasts
             as
             Fowls
             ,
             as
             a
             Chicken
             after
             the
             Head
             is
             wrung
             off
             Moves
             itself
             
             both
             longer
             and
             stronger
             then
             a
             Beast
             Decollated
             ,
             which
             shews
             the
             more
             Indivisibility
             of
             their
             Spirits
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             grand
             difference
             between
             Sensitive
             and
             any
             Inferior
             Spirits
             is
             their
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             :
             for
             so
             ,
             though
             Elementary
             and
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             also
             Move
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             yet
             only
             Sensitives
             Move
             them
             with
             Apprehension
             and
             Spontaneity
             ,
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             pleas
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             their
             Motive
             Powers
             may
             not
             be
             so
             strong
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             Living
             ,
             and
             more
             Spiritual
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             Feed
             ,
             and
             Generate
             ,
             and
             Act
             all
             their
             Sensitive
             Operations
             Sensitively
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Sensitives
             .
             Yet
             according
             to
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Sensitives
             in
             their
             own
             Classis
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             their
             Locomotion
             :
             and
             thus
             Fishes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             lowest
             Kind
             therof
             ,
             are
             Originaly
             termed
             Reptiles
             ;
             as
             their
             Swiming
             is
             indeed
             a
             kind
             of
             Creeping
             ,
             or
             Sliding
             :
             and
             so
             an
             Eel
             swims
             in
             Water
             as
             a
             Snake
             Creeps
             on
             Land
             ;
             and
             though
             other
             Fishes
             in
             Swiming
             shoot
             forth
             Directly
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             Curv
             Lines
             ,
             yet
             they
             only
             Slide
             in
             a
             more
             Direct
             maner
             ;
             and
             their
             Bodys
             are
             of
             a
             Direct
             and
             Oblong
             Figure
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             being
             born
             up
             ,
             and
             partly
             carried
             ,
             upon
             an
             Equidens
             Fulciment
             of
             Water
             :
             but
             there
             are
             also
             Testaceous
             Fishes
             ,
             which
             are
             Gradient
             ,
             having
             Claws
             and
             Legs
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             like
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             Swim
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             like
             the
             Swiming
             of
             Beasts
             :
             yet
             that
             Motion
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             Creeping
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             more
             Tardigradous
             ,
             and
             Multipedous
             ,
             as
             generaly
             more
             Infirm
             Bodys
             are
             ,
             which
             need
             so
             many
             Fulciments
             :
             and
             Shelfishes
             which
             have
             no
             Claws
             nor
             Legs
             ,
             as
             Oisters
             ,
             Muscles
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             most
             Infirm
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Imperfect
             Animals
             :
             but
             they
             are
             no
             Plantanimals
             ,
             as
             others
             term
             them
             ;
             for
             plainly
             they
             are
             Sensitive
             ;
             and
             therefore
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Classis
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             Denominated
             ;
             which
             appears
             by
             their
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             by
             opening
             and
             shutting
             their
             shells
             accordingly
             as
             they
             Sensitively
             Affect
             or
             Disaffect
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             Indications
             of
             Sens
             :
             and
             though
             they
             Continue
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             Rooted
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             do
             Cohere
             therunto
             ,
             like
             Vegetatives
             ;
             becaus
             all
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             are
             less
             United
             to
             the
             Elementary
             Matter
             ,
             both
             Internaly
             ,
             and
             Externaly
             ,
             then
             Vegetatives
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Sensitive
             Plant
             ,
             is
             not
             properly
             and
             truly
             Sensitive
             ,
             but
             only
             fansied
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             of
             the
             Piony
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Oatbeard
             ,
             Marigold
             ,
             Heliotropium
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Sensitive
             :
             wheras
             clearly
             their
             Motions
             
             are
             without
             any
             Perception
             or
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             Elementary
             Rarefaction
             and
             Condensation
             of
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             Vegetative
             Expansion
             and
             Compression
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterward
             .
             As
             Fishes
             are
             expressly
             said
             to
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Waters
             wherin
             their
             Spirits
             were
             before
             latent
             ,
             so
             they
             require
             a
             Body
             Aqueous
             ,
             wherin
             they
             Reside
             and
             Operate
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             accordingly
             formed
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             Mist
             with
             the
             other
             Elements
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prepared
             for
             such
             productions
             and
             formations
             :
             and
             though
             some
             may
             wonder
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             ,
             at
             this
             strange
             formation
             of
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             how
             their
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bones
             ,
             which
             are
             Firm
             and
             Consistent
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             )
             should
             be
             made
             of
             Fluid
             Water
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             Transmuted
             into
             Earth
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Transpeciation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             ;
             yet
             heer
             also
             we
             may
             see
             how
             these
             Mysterys
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             do
             Consist
             and
             Correspond
             together
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             found
             by
             Experiment
             ,
             that
             some
             Trees
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             as
             Willows
             ,
             Pumpions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             much
             Augmented
             thereby
             :
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             Sensitive
             Body
             is
             still
             formed
             of
             Bloud
             :
             for
             every
             Mistum
             conteineth
             all
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             their
             Virtues
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             in
             Water
             ,
             or
             Bloud
             ,
             also
             sufficient
             Matter
             (
             and
             so
             drink
             ,
             if
             not
             so
             Nutritive
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             as
             Augmentative
             as
             Meat
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             such
             who
             drink
             much
             ,
             and
             eat
             litle
             )
             and
             Sensitive
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             of
             Tadpols
             ,
             may
             be
             formed
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             consyder
             the
             Mistion
             of
             all
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Potentialitys
             (
             which
             I
             have
             before
             deduced
             from
             the
             Chaos
             of
             all
             these
             Potentialitys
             )
             and
             already
             approved
             by
             many
             other
             Instances
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             it
             may
             be
             clearly
             confirmed
             heerby
             )
             we
             may
             understand
             how
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             Clavis
             of
             all
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             :
             for
             thus
             all
             the
             Terraqueous
             Composita
             are
             Terraqueous
             ,
             having
             also
             some
             Misture
             ,
             though
             less
             ,
             of
             Air
             ,
             and
             Aether
             ,
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             their
             Generation
             or
             Corruption
             ,
             if
             the
             Terreous
             Qualitys
             be
             Actuated
             ,
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             Actualy
             are
             ,
             Terreous
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             proportionable
             Firmnes
             or
             Consistence
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             a
             Terreous
             Quality
             ;
             as
             Smoak
             is
             turned
             into
             Soot
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Aqueous
             Qualitys
             be
             Actuated
             ,
             and
             the
             Terreous
             reduced
             to
             their
             Potentiality
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             Bodys
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             Firm
             and
             Consistent
             Actualy
             ,
             but
             Fluid
             ;
             as
             in
             Fusion
             and
             Corrosion
             of
             Metalls
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             even
             Gold
             itself
             
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             an
             Oil
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             such
             Aqueous
             Body
             ,
             and
             others
             affirm
             the
             like
             of
             any
             Terreous
             Bodys
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             so
             though
             Aereous
             Qualitys
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             less
             Misture
             of
             that
             Element
             in
             Terraqueous
             Bodys
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             and
             commonly
             Actuated
             ,
             yet
             thereby
             ,
             or
             by
             Vapor
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             Camphire
             ,
             and
             Salts
             ,
             may
             be
             Volatilised
             ;
             (
             as
             Meteors
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             like
             Amurca
             ,
             o●
             Mudder
             ,
             standing
             in
             the
             top
             of
             Water
             )
             :
             yea
             ,
             by
             Actuating
             the
             Aethereous
             Qualitys
             therin
             ,
             the
             Terraqueous
             Body
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             all
             Fire
             ;
             as
             Iron
             Candent
             ,
             Pitch
             ,
             Wax
             ,
             Tallow
             ,
             Oil
             ,
             Spirit
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             Inflamed
             .
             But
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Fishes
             are
             not
             so
             Terreous
             as
             to
             Sink
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             nor
             so
             Aereous
             as
             to
             Swim
             and
             float
             above
             the
             Water
             ,
             being
             most
             fitly
             poised
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             their
             Moving
             in
             their
             Native
             Element
             ,
             Water
             .
             As
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Fishes
             are
             Sensitive
             ,
             so
             the
             more
             Perfect
             have
             all
             Senses
             ,
             except
             Hearing
             ,
             which
             some
             deny
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             they
             have
             any
             Auditory
             Nervs
             :
             certeinly
             they
             do
             not
             hear
             themselvs
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             generaly
             M●te
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             that
             they
             have
             also
             the
             Sens
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             becaus
             they
             have
             the
             more
             excellent
             Sens
             of
             Seing
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             their
             Hearing
             may
             be
             very
             Dull
             ,
             as
             their
             Element
             of
             Water
             is
             no
             very
             fitt
             Medium
             of
             Sound
             .
             Yet
             Oisters
             ,
             and
             such
             Imperfect
             Fishes
             ,
             have
             neither
             of
             these
             Scientifical
             Senses
             ,
             Seing
             ,
             or
             Hearing
             ;
             but
             only
             Feeling
             ,
             and
             Tasting
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             Smelling
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             Concomitant
             and
             Assistant
             to
             Tast
             ;
             though
             the
             distinct
             Organs
             of
             any
             Sens
             are
             not
             discernible
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             Brain
             or
             Heart
             ,
             but
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             one
             Lump
             ,
             with
             something
             like
             a
             Bloud
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             all
             Sensitives
             have
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             something
             Analogous
             to
             the
             Organs
             in
             more
             perfect
             Animals
             ,
             of
             such
             Senses
             as
             they
             have
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             common
             Sensitive
             Fountains
             of
             all
             the
             Senses
             ,
             and
             wherin
             they
             Subsist
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             have
             no
             Imaginative
             Ingeny
             )
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Sensitive
             can
             be
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             without
             some
             apt
             Organs
             therof
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             must
             observ
             ,
             that
             as
             every
             Specifical
             Nature
             is
             most
             excellent
             in
             its
             own
             Specifical
             Difference
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             very
             Specifical
             Difference
             therof
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             same
             Classis
             the
             lower
             Species
             may
             have
             some
             Inferior
             Qualitys
             more
             Excellent
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             more
             Vehement
             and
             Notorious
             then
             the
             Superior
             .
             Thus
             Fishes
             are
             generaly
             more
             Voracious
             ,
             and
             less
             Valetudinary
             ,
             then
             other
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             Augment
             vastly
             ,
             and
             Procreate
             
             abundantly
             ,
             especialy
             such
             as
             Generate
             by
             Ejection
             and
             Superinjection
             of
             their
             Seeds
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Copulation
             ,
             as
             is
             reported
             of
             Whales
             ;
             and
             their
             Fecundity
             is
             expressly
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             Waters
             brought
             them
             forth
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             so
             again
             Emphaticaly
             repeated
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             ,
             as
             some
             ,
             that
             this
             Difference
             happened
             by
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             which
             indeed
             did
             not
             concern
             Fishes
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             intimated
             in
             their
             very
             Creation
             .
             But
             in
             all
             these
             and
             many
             other
             Piscine
             Qualitys
             and
             Facultys
             the
             Whale
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             grand
             Animals
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             do
             excell
             ;
             and
             such
             
               Thynni
               ,
               Balaenae
            
             ,
             and
             
               immania
               Cete
            
             ,
             are
             therefore
             called
             Sea-monsters
             ,
             not
             becaus
             they
             are
             Anomalous
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             vast
             and
             terrible
             Greatnes
             ;
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Whale
             ,
             is
             termed
             Leviathan
             ,
             whom
             God
             himself
             hath
             largely
             described
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Vpon
               all
               the
               Earth
               there
               is
               not
               his
               like
               ,
               he
               is
               King
               over
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Pride
               ,
            
             I
             suppose
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             great
             Bulk
             and
             Strength
             generaly
             ;
             though
             his
             strength
             in
             proportion
             to
             his
             Bulk
             be
             not
             so
             great
             as
             of
             many
             Terrestrial
             Animals
             ,
             especialy
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             termed
             Behemoth
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             that
             respect
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Chief
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God.
            
             But
             Fowls
             are
             of
             the
             least
             Bodily
             Magnitude
             ,
             though
             their
             Spirits
             be
             of
             an
             higher
             Kind
             then
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             allied
             to
             them
             then
             to
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             made
             in
             the
             same
             Day
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             also
             observed
             that
             their
             Brains
             are
             more
             Conformable
             to
             the
             Brains
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             the
             Brains
             of
             Beasts
             to
             the
             Brain
             of
             Man.
             The
             Bodys
             of
             Fowls
             are
             less
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Air
             in
             which
             they
             were
             made
             to
             fly
             ,
             is
             a
             more
             Rare
             and
             weaker
             Fulciment
             then
             Water
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             their
             flying
             is
             Analogous
             to
             Swiming
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Sliding
             or
             Creeping
             ,
             and
             their
             Wings
             and
             the
             Motion
             therof
             to
             Fins
             and
             the
             Motion
             therof
             :
             and
             as
             they
             were
             not
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             nor
             their
             Bodys
             formed
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             all
             Animals
             as
             well
             as
             Vegetatives
             are
             Terraqueous
             )
             so
             neither
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             Fishes
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             so
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             Originaly
             ,
             Let
             Fowls
             fly
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             Heaven
             :
             and
             the
             other
             words
             following
             ,
             
               and
               every
               winged
               Fowl
               after
               his
               Kind
            
             seem
             rather
             to
             refer
             to
             Gods
             Creation
             of
             them
             both
             in
             that
             Day
             ,
             then
             particularly
             to
             their
             Creation
             out
             of
             the
             Waters
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             afterward
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             
               And
               out
               of
               the
               Ground
               God
               formed
               every
               Beast
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               every
               Fowl
               of
               the
               Air
               :
            
             but
             wheras
             
             plainly
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Fishes
             were
             produced
             out
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             neither
             is
             so
             before
             particularly
             expressed
             of
             Fowls
             ;
             I
             suppose
             they
             were
             made
             of
             some
             more
             equaly
             Mist
             Terraqueous
             Substance
             ,
             wherin
             neither
             Water
             did
             so
             much
             Predominate
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             nor
             Earth
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Beasts
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Bodys
             of
             Fowls
             are
             of
             a
             midle
             Substance
             ,
             not
             so
             Tender
             as
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             nor
             yet
             so
             Fi
             m
             and
             Solid
             as
             of
             Beasts
             .
             But
             Fowls
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             generaly
             Oviparous
             as
             well
             as
             Fishes
             ,
             yet
             also
             Procreate
             by
             Copulation
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Exclusion
             of
             the
             Seed
             Immediately
             ,
             as
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             as
             Fishes
             generaly
             are
             Procreated
             ;
             nor
             yet
             by
             Gestation
             in
             the
             Womb
             untill
             there
             be
             a
             Formation
             of
             the
             Foetus
             ,
             as
             Beasts
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             more
             perfect
             Birth
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             Superior
             Animals
             .
             Certeinly
             they
             excell
             Fishes
             in
             their
             Spiritual
             Facultys
             of
             Sens
             ,
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             Singing
             ,
             Nidification
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             Inferior
             to
             Beasts
             in
             Imaginative
             Ingeny
             ,
             and
             Act
             generaly
             .
             And
             wheras
             there
             are
             some
             flying
             Fishes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             called
             ,
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             not
             Fowls
             ,
             but
             Fishes
             ,
             which
             generaly
             live
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             only
             fly
             above
             it
             so
             long
             as
             their
             Wings
             are
             wett
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             to
             be
             more
             stiff
             and
             strong
             ,
             as
             Sails
             are
             stifned
             by
             wetting
             :
             and
             so
             Water-fowls
             are
             not
             Fishes
             ,
             but
             Fowls
             ,
             that
             generaly
             fly
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             also
             dive
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             continue
             there
             so
             long
             as
             their
             Breath
             lasteth
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             and
             so
             Otters
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Amphibia
             ,
             are
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             no
             Fishes
             :
             and
             though
             there
             be
             Aquatical
             Insects
             ,
             which
             afterward
             prove
             Flys
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             Transpeciation
             ,
             but
             the
             Worm
             ,
             both
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Embryo
             ,
             or
             Inception
             ,
             of
             such
             flying
             Insects
             ,
             as
             the
             Vegetative
             Embryo
             is
             of
             a
             Sensitive
             Animal
             .
          
           
             II.
             Having
             thus
             farr
             discoursed
             of
             these
             two
             Kinds
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             Fowls
             ,
             generaly
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Intention
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             to
             Elucidate
             the
             general
             System
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             God
             himself
             hath
             declared
             it
             unto
             us
             in
             this
             Divine
             History
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             to
             conferr
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             together
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             discours
             of
             Sensation
             in
             the
             same
             general
             maner
             ,
             having
             already
             declared
             what
             I
             intend
             thereby
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Life
             with
             Imaginative
             Perception
             ,
             and
             Spontaneous
             Appetite
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Animal
             doth
             not
             only
             Act
             and
             Ope●ate
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Inferior
             
             Natures
             ,
             but
             Perceivs
             what
             it
             doth
             ,
             and
             Consents
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Contemplates
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             Affects
             ,
             or
             Disaffects
             the
             Object
             ,
             about
             which
             it
             is
             conversant
             ,
             and
             Exerciseth
             its
             Operations
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Double
             Operation
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             a
             Simple
             ,
             Imperceptive
             ,
             and
             Involuntary
             ,
             or
             Non
             Spontaneous
             kind
             of
             Operation
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             other
             Inferior
             Agents
             ;
             but
             also
             with
             a
             Sensitive
             Enjoyment
             therof
             ,
             and
             of
             itself
             ,
             and
             its
             own
             Operations
             ,
             in
             a
             Living
             maner
             by
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             Facultys
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             denominateth
             the
             Animal
             Sensitive
             ;
             becaus
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             wherof
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             are
             the
             proper
             Facultys
             are
             of
             an
             higher
             Classis
             ,
             and
             farr
             other
             Nature
             then
             the
             other
             Subordinate
             Spirits
             Vegetative
             and
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             Subordinate
             to
             themselvs
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             :
             and
             as
             according
             to
             that
             Scale
             ,
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             are
             Sensitive
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             Subordinate
             the
             others
             Immediately
             ,
             or
             Mediately
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Degrees
             therof
             ,
             to
             themselvs
             ;
             so
             also
             their
             Operations
             are
             either
             such
             as
             they
             can
             Act
             and
             Exercise
             of
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             Intrinsecal
             Power
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             only
             Command
             and
             Govern
             ,
             but
             are
             Executed
             and
             Performed
             by
             the
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             ;
             but
             how
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             doth
             thus
             Command
             and
             Govern
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             Intelligible
             ,
             becaus
             these
             several
             Natures
             are
             Classicaly
             different
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             though
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             Perceiveth
             what
             it
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             generaly
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Sensitive
             ,
             yet
             it
             Perceiveth
             not
             how
             any
             Vegetative
             or
             Elementary
             Operations
             are
             done
             and
             performed
             by
             those
             Subordinate
             Spirits
             in
             its
             own
             Compositum
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             Sensitive
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             ,
             or
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             by
             them
             ,
             Perceiv
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             Work
             is
             done
             ,
             farther
             then
             as
             it
             may
             have
             some
             Sensation
             therof
             in
             itself
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             Evidence
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             such
             several
             Spirits
             Classicaly
             distinct
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             are
             never
             Mist
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Intellective
             ,
             Compositum
             ,
             becaus
             there
             are
             evidently
             in
             it
             such
             distinct
             and
             different
             Operations
             ;
             wherof
             some
             are
             Sensible
             and
             Perceptible
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             not
             :
             concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             discours
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             now
             Inquire
             into
             these
             Mysterys
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             performed
             within
             us
             ,
             yet
             are
             less
             obvious
             then
             other
             things
             
             without
             us
             :
             as
             any
             may
             better
             see
             how
             a
             Chick
             is
             formed
             in
             the
             Egg
             ,
             then
             how
             Augmentation
             is
             performed
             within
             his
             own
             Body
             .
             Also
             the
             higher
             any
             Nature
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             Excellent
             ,
             and
             Curious
             ,
             and
             Difficult
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             And
             being
             now
             entred
             into
             this
             Region
             of
             Life
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             conscious
             in
             what
             a
             dark
             Adytum
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             how
             litle
             Light
             others
             do
             afford
             me
             ;
             but
             —
             
               dabi●
               Deus
               his
               quoque
               finem
            
             .
             Wherefore
             grounding
             my self
             upon
             his
             Word
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Life
               of
               all
               Flesh
               is
               the
               Bloud
               therof
               ,
            
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             precedent
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Bloud
               of
               it
               is
               for
               the
               Life
               therof
               .
            
             And
             heer
             we
             shall
             see
             again
             how
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             do
             mutualy
             Interpret
             one
             another
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             first
             collect
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Sensitive
             and
             Living
             Bodys
             ,
             have
             a
             Bloud
             ,
             or
             something
             Analogous
             of
             whatsoever
             Color
             or
             Crassitude
             it
             may
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Bloud
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Aliment
             or
             Nutriment
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Rudiment
             of
             the
             Life
             therof
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             the
             Flesh
             itself
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Parts
             of
             the
             Body
             Potentialy
             ;
             as
             every
             thing
             is
             Nourished
             by
             that
             wherof
             it
             is
             Constituted
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Formation
             of
             the
             Foetus
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Bubble
             of
             Vital
             Liquor
             ,
             which
             first
             Moves
             ,
             and
             so
             forms
             itself
             and
             its
             own
             Coat
             or
             Canale
             ,
             by
             a
             Vital
             Heat
             Operating
             upon
             it
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             in
             the
             Fermentation
             therof
             ,
             the
             more
             Pure
             and
             Subtile
             parts
             are
             Congregated
             in
             and
             toward
             the
             midle
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             Gross
             and
             Viscid
             are
             Seg●egated
             and
             amandated
             to
             the
             outsides
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             as
             Milk
             heated
             ,
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             cool
             ,
             hath
             a
             litle
             Skin
             in
             the
             Superficies
             ,
             so
             this
             Congenerous
             Liquor
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rudiment
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             Milk
             ,
             doth
             begin
             thereby
             to
             form
             a
             tender
             Tunicle
             ,
             or
             Vein
             ,
             for
             itself
             ,
             wherin
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Canale
             ,
             it
             also
             begins
             to
             flow
             :
             and
             afterward
             the
             Heart
             and
             all
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             is
             formed
             thereby
             :
             and
             as
             it
             doth
             thus
             Constitute
             the
             Body
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             doth
             Nourish
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             passeth
             through
             the
             Heart
             into
             the
             Arterys
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             is
             Impelled
             by
             the
             Systole
             or
             Contraction
             of
             the
             Muscular
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Puls
             therof
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             continued
             ,
             though
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             all
             the
             Arterys
             )
             and
             through
             them
             passeth
             into
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Veins
             ,
             and
             so
             into
             the
             Heart
             Circularly
             :
             which
             ,
             most
             true
             and
             very
             Curious
             Observation
             was
             not
             understood
             by
             the
             Antients
             ,
             nor
             easily
             admitted
             by
             Moderns
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Passage
             therof
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Anastomases
             ,
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             conceived
             ;
             
             but
             as
             all
             Truth
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             Notion
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Difficult
             and
             Inexplicable
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             offered
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             will
             work
             out
             its
             own
             way
             (
             wheras
             Error
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Plausible
             ,
             will
             soon
             be
             confuted
             by
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Committed
             and
             set●
             together
             )
             so
             hath
             this
             Truth
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             must
             prevail
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Truth
             :
             and
             I
             thus
             explicate
             it
             to
             my self
             .
             I
             suppose
             the
             Veins
             and
             A●tery
             ▪
             to
             be
             several
             Canales
             ,
             not
             runing
             one
             into
             another
             at
             one
             end
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             other
             meeting
             at
             the
             Heart
             ,
             as
             at
             a
             Watermill
             ,
             which
             receiveth
             the
             Bloud
             out
             of
             the
             
               Vina
               Cava
            
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Canales
             ,
             and
             dischargeth
             it
             at
             last
             into
             the
             Aorta
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             other
             Canale
             ;
             and
             the
             Flesh
             to
             be
             as
             a
             very
             Spongy
             ground
             ,
             between
             these
             two
             Canales
             :
             I
             say
             the
             Water
             discharged
             from
             the
             Mill
             will
             flow
             in
             one
             Canale
             with
             a
             Puls
             ,
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Strokes
             of
             the
             Wheel
             ;
             which
             we
             will
             also
             suppose
             to
             be
             so
             distinctly
             and
             equaly
             caused
             by
             every
             Spoke
             therof
             ;
             and
             becaus
             it
             cannot
             freely
             pass
             in
             that
             Canale
             where
             it
             hath
             no
             farther
             Passage
             and
             Vent
             ,
             and
             may
             soak
             into
             the
             Spongy
             Earth
             between
             it
             and
             the
             other
             Canale
             ,
             it
             will
             so
             soak
             into
             them
             ;
             and
             also
             supposing
             it
             ,
             being
             in
             that
             Canale
             ,
             to
             be
             raised
             higher
             (
             by
             any
             Engine
             or
             otherwise
             )
             it
             will
             then
             flow
             in
             that
             Canale
             to
             the
             Mill
             back
             again
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             a
             Passage
             and
             Vent
             ;
             as
             ,
             though
             Water
             will
             not
             easily
             flow
             of
             itself
             ,
             but
             be
             deteined
             in
             a
             Sponge
             full
             of
             it
             ,
             unles
             it
             be
             prest
             ,
             or
             more
             Water
             come
             to
             the
             Sponge
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             flow
             together
             freely
             in
             any
             Ca●ale
             where
             it
             hath
             a
             Fall
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Impuls
             ;
             which
             though
             in
             this
             Scheme
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             yet
             is
             so
             Realy
             effected
             by
             the
             Natural
             Power
             of
             the
             Living
             Body
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             ▪
             ●●●rafter
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             the
             Bloud
             by
             this
             Circulation
             and
             〈◊〉
             therof
             doth
             pass
             into
             and
             Nourish
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             continualy
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             Potentialy
             in
             the
             Bloud
             )
             and
             is
             the
             Nutriment
             of
             the
             Life
             therof
             ;
             so
             also
             it
             is
             the
             Instrument
             of
             all
             its
             Living
             or
             Sensitive
             Operations
             :
             for
             from
             the
             Heart
             it
             passeth
             not
             only
             into
             the
             Aorta
             ,
             but
             also
             into
             the
             Carotides
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             wherin
             it
             is
             again
             purified
             and
             rectified
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Brain
             discharged
             into
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             wherin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Brain
             itself
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Instrument
             of
             all
             Sensation
             ,
             both
             Perceptive
             ,
             and
             Motive
             :
             and
             this
             Nerval
             Succus
             is
             also
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             Bloud
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             it
             into
             Venal
             ,
             
             Arterial
             ,
             and
             Nerval
             Bloud
             ,
             but
             Comprehends
             all
             under
             one
             common
             Name
             ,
             Bloud
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             indeed
             one
             Continuous
             Flux
             ,
             as
             the
             Ocean
             is
             one
             ,
             though
             where
             it
             flows
             into
             several
             Seas
             it
             acquireth
             several
             Names
             .
             Having
             thus
             premised
             and
             stated
             the
             Phaenomena
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             unto
             the
             grand
             Difficulty
             ,
             how
             all
             Sensitive
             Operations
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             ,
             so
             curiously
             and
             wonderfully
             effected
             by
             the
             Spirits
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             said
             ,
             I
             conceiv
             that
             there
             is
             a
             proper
             Elementary
             Mistion
             ,
             which
             is
             Subordinate
             to
             every
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             Subordinate
             to
             every
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Mistion
             we
             commonly
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             most
             notable
             ,
             that
             is
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             do
             therefore
             Eminently
             call
             Innate
             ,
             Vital
             ,
             and
             Radical
             ;
             but
             certeinly
             we
             cannot
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Heat
             is
             without
             any
             allay
             of
             Cold
             ,
             or
             the
             Moisture
             of
             Drines
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             should
             be
             so
             Vehement
             and
             Excessive
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Vital
             and
             Radical
             ,
             but
             Mortal
             and
             Final
             :
             wherefore
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Temperament
             of
             all
             these
             fower
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Mistion
             of
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             wherin
             they
             do
             Subsist
             ;
             and
             as
             these
             fower
             Qualitys
             are
             susceptible
             of
             More
             and
             Less
             ,
             and
             thereby
             of
             many
             various
             Degrees
             ,
             so
             according
             to
             the
             Arithmetical
             Rule
             of
             Changes
             the
             various
             Mistions
             therof
             ,
             besides
             other
             Simple
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             may
             be
             Innumerable
             unto
             us
             .
             Now
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ▪
             to
             which
             t●e
             Elementary
             are
             Immediately
             Subordinate
             ,
             doth
             Collect
             and
             Contemper
             for
             itself
             a
             proper
             Mistion
             ,
             and
             fitt
             Temperament
             therof
             ,
             such
             as
             Naturaly
             it
             requireth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             first
             prepared
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             Vegetatives
             ▪
             ●n
             making
             of
             Sensitives
             in
             this
             Fifth
             Day
             ,
             did
             then
             Collect
             and
             Contemper
             for
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             so
             prepared
             and
             instructed
             the
             Vegetative
             for
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             Kind
             and
             Species
             therof
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             the
             Original
             Generation
             or
             production
             therof
             ,
             and
             first
             Institution
             of
             all
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             all
             Successive
             Generation
             doth
             and
             ever
             shall
             continue
             unto
             the
             End
             and
             Corruption
             of
             this
             whole
             Elementary
             World.
             And
             this
             proper
             Mistion
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Crasis
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Crisis
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Animal
             :
             for
             as
             it
             is
             Subordinate
             to
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             Oeconomical
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             doth
             according
             to
             the
             Original
             
             Rectitude
             and
             Temper
             therof
             Naturaly
             Increas
             to
             an
             Acme
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             Decreas
             again
             to
             a
             Period
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             Violently
             disturbed
             or
             altered
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             true
             caus
             of
             all
             Diseases
             (
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             Distempers
             )
             but
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             Violence
             offered
             unto
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             Sensitive
             Animal
             doth
             continue
             from
             the
             Birth
             untill
             the
             Death
             ,
             or
             Dissolution
             therof
             ,
             (
             like
             a
             Lamp
             which
             goes
             out
             only
             for
             want
             of
             Oil
             )
             in
             sound
             and
             perfect
             Health
             ,
             yet
             with
             such
             Degrees
             and
             Variations
             from
             one
             Stage
             therof
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             :
             and
             though
             according
             to
             the
             State
             of
             this
             Original
             Temperament
             the
             Thread
             of
             one
             Animals
             Life
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             stronger
             or
             longer
             then
             of
             another
             ,
             yet
             I
             conceiv
             it
             is
             always
             according
             to
             this
             first
             Vital
             or
             Radical
             Mistion
             or
             Temperament
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Constitution
             of
             every
             Sensitive
             Body
             is
             founded
             ;
             and
             though
             Augment
             and
             Decrement
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Nutrition
             ,
             be
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             by
             this
             Elementary
             Mistion
             ,
             which
             that
             doth
             Subordinate
             to
             itself
             ,
             but
             cannot
             alter
             any
             Primigeneous
             Error
             therin
             ,
             which
             is
             Naturaly
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             both
             Nature
             and
             Art
             may
             Cure
             Violent
             Accidents
             ;
             and
             though
             Nature
             doth
             of
             herself
             always
             intend
             the
             Best
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             obtein
             it
             in
             this
             first
             Creation
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             were
             made
             Good
             and
             Perfect
             ,
             yet
             being
             now
             blasted
             ,
             there
             is
             alway
             some
             Error
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             appearing
             therin
             ;
             and
             especialy
             since
             the
             Floud
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Secula
             were
             Abbreviated
             Extraordinarily
             by
             a
             farther
             Curs
             and
             Punishment
             of
             Sin
             :
             and
             yet
             also
             before
             ,
             there
             were
             Natural
             Bounds
             sett
             by
             God
             in
             the
             very
             Principles
             of
             Generation
             itself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             hath
             sett
             Bounds
             to
             the
             Matter
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             World.
             Now
             ,
             wheras
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             Generation
             this
             proper
             Elementary
             Mistion
             and
             the
             Temperament
             therof
             is
             Governed
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             therefore
             that
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             is
             first
             produced
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Creation
             ,
             so
             still
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             are
             before
             the
             Vegetative
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             then
             begins
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             doth
             by
             and
             with
             the
             proper
             Mistion
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             so
             begin
             to
             Operate
             and
             Contemper
             them
             ;
             and
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             Operator
             or
             Motor
             therin
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               Punctus
               saliens
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Architect
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             also
             Oeconomical
             and
             Periodical
             in
             itself
             ,
             doth
             accordingly
             Govern
             the
             proper
             Mistion
             as
             Subordinate
             to
             itself
             .
             And
             wheras
             not
             only
             Elementary
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             and
             with
             them
             Vegetative
             ,
             
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             are
             Confounded
             and
             Coagulated
             in
             their
             Chaos
             ,
             without
             any
             Actual
             Oeconomy
             ,
             or
             Individual
             Compositum
             ,
             all
             the
             Potential
             Principles
             therof
             are
             collected
             in
             the
             Seed
             ,
             and
             prepared
             by
             the
             Generator
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             ,
             which
             is
             sensibly
             Evident
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             Sensitive
             Generation
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             is
             denied
             or
             doubted
             by
             some
             ;
             wheras
             almost
             every
             where
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Foetus
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             also
             Children
             are
             termed
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Woman
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             said
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Loins
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             the
             Woman
             :
             nor
             can
             the
             Woman
             Naturaly
             Generate
             without
             the
             Man
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             the
             Man
             without
             the
             Woman
             :
             And
             wheras
             it
             is
             Curiously
             observed
             ,
             that
             no
             Seed
             appears
             in
             the
             Womb
             after
             Copulation
             ,
             this
             indeed
             shews
             the
             way
             of
             Impregnation
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             ,
             by
             the
             gross
             Matter
             of
             the
             Seed
             ,
             appearing
             there
             as
             in
             the
             cold
             Air
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             more
             Colliquated
             Attracted
             and
             Imbibed
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Womb
             is
             Imbued
             therwith
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             with
             the
             Womans
             own
             Seed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             she
             is
             Fecundated
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Egg
             or
             Seed
             of
             the
             Hen
             by
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Cock
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             appears
             Sensibly
             by
             the
             Procreation
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Female
             being
             Ejected
             is
             Imbued
             by
             the
             Milky
             Seed
             of
             the
             Male
             Superinjected
             (
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Seed
             of
             Man
             said
             to
             be
             powred
             out
             as
             Milk
             )
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Wombs
             of
             other
             Sensitives
             ,
             which
             thereby
             become
             more
             replete
             ,
             moist
             ,
             and
             lubricous
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             Womb
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             by
             Rain
             )
             and
             so
             the
             Female
             is
             said
             to
             Conceiv
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Male
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Bloud
             is
             the
             Life
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Generator
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             so
             the
             Seed
             is
             a
             Decision
             and
             farther
             Concoction
             therof
             in
             the
             Testicles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Venal
             ,
             and
             Arterial
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Nerval
             Bloud
             ;
             as
             sensibly
             appears
             by
             Evacuation
             therof
             ,
             which
             very
             much
             affects
             the
             Brain
             ;
             when
             Pythagoras
             called
             it
             
               Stilla
               Cerebri
            
             ;
             and
             Castration
             doth
             Effeminate
             and
             strangely
             alter
             the
             Habit
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             more
             difficult
             to
             conceiv
             how
             the
             Seed
             should
             so
             Imbue
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Womb
             Internaly
             ,
             and
             Impregnate
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Egg
             ,
             then
             how
             the
             Bloud
             Venal
             ,
             Arterial
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             the
             Nerval
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             by
             the
             Seed
             )
             should
             Penetrate
             and
             Invigorate
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             other
             Parenchymes
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
             And
             heerby
             we
             may
             
             understand
             how
             fallacious
             Sens
             and
             Experiment
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             Harmonious
             Concurrence
             of
             Faith
             and
             Reason
             ,
             even
             in
             Sensible
             things
             ;
             for
             thus
             if
             we
             go
             never
             so
             litle
             beyond
             the
             very
             Sensation
             itself
             we
             may
             soon
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             unless
             we
             be
             very
             accurate
             ,
             our
             Sens
             may
             deceiv
             itself
             in
             the
             very
             Sensible
             Phaenomenon
             .
             The
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             is
             not
             produced
             assoon
             as
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Elementary
             are
             Immediately
             Subordinate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             untill
             that
             be
             produced
             in
             some
             Embryonical
             Inception
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             only
             an
             Elementary
             Mass
             :
             but
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             begining
             to
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             its
             Chaos
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             fitt
             Mistion
             which
             it
             requires
             and
             Governs
             ,
             there
             appears
             something
             like
             a
             Life
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             only
             Vegetative
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             be
             also
             then
             latent
             in
             the
             same
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             issue
             forth
             assoon
             as
             the
             Organical
             Body
             is
             Completed
             in
             all
             the
             Constituent
             parts
             therof
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             more
             Rudely
             and
             Embryonicaly
             ;
             yet
             untill
             then
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             truly
             Live
             ,
             nor
             Operate
             Sensitively
             with
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ;
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             ,
             
               The
               time
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             was
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Life
             or
             Death
             ,
             for
             striking
             a
             Woman
             with
             Child
             ,
             whereby
             she
             miscarried
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             there
             is
             first
             an
             Operation
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             and
             Organisation
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             only
             the
             Vital
             Heat
             doth
             Move
             the
             Liquor
             ,
             by
             Rarefying
             and
             Impelling
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             also
             the
             
               Punctus
               Saliens
            
             ,
             Regulating
             that
             Motion
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             Moved
             ,
             by
             its
             Plastical
             Virtue
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             Glass
             is
             heated
             in
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             and
             thereby
             in
             Fusion
             and
             Motion
             ,
             the
             Glass-man
             by
             blowing
             doth
             Effigiate
             it
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             whereby
             he
             doth
             also
             Move
             it
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Art
             :
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             Move
             that
             Rudimental
             Liquor
             Naturaly
             by
             its
             own
             Plastical
             Virtue
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             Effigiate
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             Motion
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Systole
             and
             Diastole
             of
             the
             Heart
             indeed
             are
             not
             Elementary
             Motions
             ,
             but
             Vegetative
             ;
             for
             Heat
             ,
             the
             chief
             Elementary
             Mover
             ,
             doth
             not
             Contract
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Systole
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             but
             Expand
             ,
             which
             is
             needles
             therin
             ,
             for
             the
             Diastole
             is
             the
             Natural
             Expansion
             of
             the
             Heart
             itself
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             Regular
             and
             Reciprocal
             ,
             such
             as
             scarcely
             any
             Elementary
             Motion
             is
             of
             itself
             :
             for
             so
             though
             the
             Motion
             of
             Tides
             be
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             also
             partly
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Pondus
             therof
             ,
             in
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             first
             one
             way
             ,
             
             and
             then
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             Regulated
             by
             the
             Cours
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             itself
             also
             (
             as
             all
             Motions
             of
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             )
             is
             indeed
             Regular
             ,
             but
             not
             Reciprocal
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             are
             Critical
             Symptoms
             of
             Vegetative
             Motions
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Elementary
             Motion
             of
             itself
             is
             of
             Rarefaction
             and
             Condensation
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Expansion
             and
             Contraction
             ,
             wheras
             there
             is
             a
             Contraction
             of
             the
             Heart
             in
             the
             Systole
             ;
             though
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             I
             conceiv
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             Bloud
             and
             Elementary
             Motion
             therof
             by
             Rarefaction
             and
             Impuls
             to
             be
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             therunto
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             the
             Puls
             is
             more
             Vehement
             ,
             and
             the
             Bloud
             in
             the
             Veins
             Impelled
             ;
             otherwise
             without
             any
             such
             Natural
             Instrument
             to
             rais
             it
             ,
             (
             like
             Water
             by
             an
             Engine
             )
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             see
             how
             it
             can
             ascend
             in
             the
             Veins
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             both
             Concurrent
             Motions
             are
             needfull
             and
             requisite
             to
             caus
             the
             whole
             Bloud
             in
             a
             Mans
             Body
             to
             Circulate
             about
             twelv
             times
             in
             an
             hour
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             continualy
             ;
             and
             plainly
             in
             Exercise
             and
             Contention
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             is
             heated
             ,
             the
             Puls
             is
             more
             quick
             ,
             and
             less
             when
             it
             is
             Chilled
             with
             Cold
             :
             (
             and
             so
             Moisture
             applied
             to
             the
             Heart
             taken
             out
             makes
             it
             to
             Move
             again
             )
             .
             And
             clearly
             these
             are
             no
             Sensitive
             Motions
             ,
             becaus
             we
             do
             not
             sens
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             Expulsion
             and
             Retention
             ,
             which
             are
             Vegetative
             by
             Expansion
             and
             Compression
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Spontaneous
             or
             Voluntary
             ,
             and
             so
             farr
             we
             may
             perceiv
             the
             Operation
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             not
             how
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             doth
             Expand
             or
             Contract
             by
             its
             own
             Specifike
             Power
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             yea
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             Perceiv
             whatsoever
             it
             doth
             itself
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             Commandeth
             the
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             Perceiv
             how
             they
             do
             Obey
             and
             Perform
             ;
             as
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             very
             well
             Perceiv
             that
             I
             do
             See
             ,
             Hear
             ,
             Move
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             how
             these
             Operations
             are
             Performed
             in
             me
             by
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Instrumentalitys
             ,
             wherof
             the
             first
             and
             most
             common
             is
             Bloud
             ,
             but
             Immediately
             and
             Principaly
             the
             Nerval
             Bloud
             ,
             or
             Succus
             .
             Now
             wheras
             Physicians
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             Vital
             ,
             and
             Animal
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             not
             so
             well
             understand
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             are
             any
             such
             Spirituous
             Corpuscles
             in
             the
             Bloud
             which
             do
             Invigorate
             it
             )
             I
             conceiv
             rather
             that
             it
             hath
             itself
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             Substance
             ,
             all
             those
             Qualitys
             which
             they
             attribute
             unto
             such
             Corpuscles
             ;
             and
             which
             I
             shall
             so
             call
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             very
             
             Pure
             and
             Powerfull
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Refined
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             Elementary
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             they
             are
             so
             Prepared
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             most
             Immediate
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             in
             all
             its
             Sensations
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Stoiks
             say
             ,
             
               Vincula
               Animae
               &
               Corporis
            
             ,
             whereby
             there
             is
             such
             mutual
             Conversation
             between
             them
             :
             for
             certeinly
             by
             their
             Instrumentality
             we
             See
             ,
             Hear
             ,
             Imagin
             ,
             Affect
             ,
             and
             Move
             the
             Body
             Sensitively
             with
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             :
             and
             so
             we
             find
             that
             the
             Brain
             ,
             wherin
             they
             chiefly
             Reside
             ,
             works
             ,
             and
             grows
             hott
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             Exhausted
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             at
             least
             every
             Night
             Recruited
             by
             Sleep
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             plainly
             there
             are
             such
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             Subsisting
             in
             the
             Nerval
             Bloud
             ,
             or
             Succus
             ,
             I
             will
             adventure
             to
             inquire
             farther
             into
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             this
             Nerval
             Bloud
             ,
             which
             hath
             passed
             through
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             once
             before
             Refined
             and
             Subtilised
             ,
             doth
             ascend
             into
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             again
             Refined
             and
             Purified
             by
             the
             Concoctive
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             in
             another
             maner
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             uses
             and
             purposes
             :
             wherefore
             the
             Brain
             is
             not
             so
             Calid
             ,
             nor
             Motive
             ,
             but
             more
             Cool
             ,
             Moist
             ,
             and
             Moderate
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             doth
             Temper
             this
             Arterial
             Bloud
             ,
             Percolating
             it
             through
             the
             Maeandrous
             Passages
             therof
             ,
             and
             so
             Qualifying
             ,
             and
             Concocting
             it
             ,
             and
             producing
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Qualitys
             therin
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             ;
             as
             it
             doth
             Temper
             and
             Digest
             the
             other
             Bloud
             ,
             for
             Nutrition
             ,
             and
             Augmentation
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             and
             for
             Generation
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Inferior
             and
             Subordinate
             Uses
             :
             and
             from
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             this
             Nerval
             Succus
             is
             diffused
             into
             the
             Spina
             ,
             and
             Nervs
             ,
             as
             the
             Streams
             :
             being
             indeed
             of
             a
             wonderfull
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Vigor
             ,
             whereby
             it
             hath
             not
             only
             Potentialy
             the
             Species
             of
             Sensibles
             (
             as
             Extension
             hath
             all
             Figures
             in
             itself
             Potentialy
             )
             which
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             can
             call
             forth
             and
             Elicit
             ;
             but
             also
             a
             very
             great
             Strength
             ,
             which
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             likewise
             Governs
             ,
             like
             a
             well
             managed
             Hors
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             .
             And
             certeinly
             these
             are
             the
             most
             Spiritual
             Extractions
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             of
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Subtile
             and
             Sudden
             Artifices
             of
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             most
             like
             to
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Notions
             and
             Motions
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Immediate
             and
             most
             apt
             Instruments
             of
             those
             higher
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Operations
             ;
             and
             which
             plainly
             discover
             the
             Combination
             between
             Superior
             and
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             
             And
             though
             I
             doubt
             ,
             that
             heerin
             I
             may
             seem
             Novell
             and
             Curious
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             shew
             how
             farr
             I
             satisfy
             my self
             concerning
             them
             ,
             wherof
             I
             do
             thus
             conceiv
             ;
             that
             this
             Nerval
             Bloud
             ,
             or
             Succus
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             a
             most
             Refined
             Elementary
             Substance
             ,
             prepared
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             for
             these
             Uses
             and
             Services
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             in
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             and
             their
             Mistion
             ,
             there
             are
             Potentialy
             all
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             variously
             Actuated
             therin
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             very
             Momentaneously
             ,
             as
             Light
             ,
             Colors
             ,
             Sounds
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             Magnetike
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             more
             Subtile
             and
             Pure
             Q●alitys
             ;
             and
             also
             their
             Irradiations
             and
             Species
             Abstracted
             thereby
             as
             Colorate
             Species
             by
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             so
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             doth
             by
             another
             more
             Spiritual
             and
             Plastical
             Virtue
             Actuate
             these
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             Corporeal
             Figure
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Affections
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             more
             Gross
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             in
             Effigiating
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             producing
             that
             proper
             Mistion
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             which
             it
             requires
             and
             Subordinates
             to
             itself
             ;
             and
             also
             doth
             Extract
             some
             other
             Internal
             Emanations
             and
             Species
             therof
             ,
             more
             Subtile
             and
             Pure
             then
             the
             External
             Emanations
             and
             Species
             of
             Colors
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             Vivid
             and
             Permanent
             ,
             but
             like
             Spectres
             and
             Ghosts
             of
             the
             deceased
             ;
             both
             which
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             doth
             also
             Irradiate
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Imagination
             Internaly
             Contemplates
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Sensible
             Object
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             the
             External
             Species
             depart
             and
             are
             absent
             .
             
               Like
               unto
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               beholding
               his
               natural
               Face
               in
               a
               Glass
               ,
               for
               he
               beholdeth
               himself
               ,
               and
               goeth
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               streightway
               forgetteth
               what
               maner
               of
               Man
               he
               was
               :
            
             where
             are
             expressed
             or
             intimated
             ,
             all
             the
             several
             Degrees
             of
             Purification
             and
             Sublimation
             of
             the
             Species
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             Immediate
             Species
             Emanant
             from
             the
             Colorate
             Face
             to
             the
             Speculum
             ,
             and
             the
             Reflection
             of
             the
             Image
             or
             Picture
             therof
             to
             the
             Ey
             of
             the
             Man
             beholding
             himself
             thereby
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             External
             ,
             and
             which
             when
             he
             goeth
             his
             way
             and
             departeth
             from
             them
             ,
             do
             also
             depart
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             forgetteth
             them
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             hath
             some
             Internal
             Vision
             therof
             in
             his
             Imagination
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             another
             Internal
             Species
             ,
             as
             the
             Type
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             an
             Vmbra
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             an
             Apparition
             ,
             which
             very
             suddenly
             appeareth
             and
             disappeareth
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             Comparatively
             is
             said
             to
             forgett
             what
             he
             before
             beheld
             .
             Now
             certeinly
             the
             External
             Species
             ,
             either
             Direct
             ,
             or
             Reflex
             ,
             which
             are
             Emanant
             from
             the
             Face
             ,
             and
             Reflected
             
             from
             the
             Glass
             ,
             when
             the
             Man
             goeth
             his
             way
             and
             departeth
             from
             the
             Speculum
             ,
             do
             no
             longer
             continue
             in
             his
             Ey
             ,
             or
             Optike
             Nervs
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Colorate
             Superfi●ies
             of
             his
             Face
             ,
             which
             is
             Emanant
             Directly
             outward
             ,
             and
             was
             Reflected
             toward
             the
             Ey
             only
             by
             the
             Glass
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             removes
             his
             Ey
             from
             the
             Glass
             ,
             that
             Reflection
             to
             the
             Ey
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             as
             if
             any
             other
             Directly
             Visible
             Object
             were
             removed
             from
             the
             Ey
             ,
             whereby
             also
             the
             Species
             Emanant
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             Subsisting
             in
             it
             ,
             are
             removed
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Vision
             ceaseth
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             such
             another
             Internal
             Vision
             by
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             every
             Man
             may
             sensibly
             perceiv
             in
             himself
             ;
             though
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             very
             Curiously
             intimateth
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             weaker
             and
             shorter
             representation
             of
             his
             own
             Face
             ,
             wherof
             he
             beholdeth
             only
             the
             Reflected
             Image
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Face
             of
             his
             Wife
             or
             Child
             ,
             which
             he
             beholdeth
             Directly
             and
             more
             Immediately
             .
             Now
             certeinly
             the
             Imagination
             cannot
             so
             behold
             Internaly
             without
             some
             Internal
             Species
             ,
             as
             the
             Ey
             cannot
             see
             External
             Objects
             without
             such
             an
             such
             an
             External
             Species
             :
             and
             this
             Internal
             Species
             is
             not
             any
             such
             Image
             of
             the
             External
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             appears
             in
             the
             Speculum
             by
             Reflection
             is
             of
             the
             Direct
             Species
             ,
             but
             another
             thing
             Separate
             from
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Emanant
             and
             Reflected
             Species
             therof
             Subsisting
             in
             it
             ,
             are
             absent
             and
             wholy
             removed
             ;
             and
             of
             another
             Nature
             farr
             different
             from
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             more
             spiritual
             and
             Phanstatical
             ,
             and
             Transient
             as
             Thought
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Imagination
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ;
             becaus
             this
             is
             the
             Species
             of
             some
             Sensible
             Quality
             ,
             which
             is
             Elementary
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             all
             the
             Species
             therof
             ,
             whether
             External
             ,
             or
             Internal
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             so
             Actuated
             and
             produced
             as
             they
             ,
             by
             any
             such
             External
             Irradiation
             ,
             as
             Color
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             such
             Motion
             as
             Sound
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             only
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             such
             Contemplation
             of
             External
             Sensibles
             by
             these
             Internal
             Species
             not
             being
             performed
             without
             them
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             Intrinsecal
             and
             Specifike
             Power
             of
             the
             Imagination
             alone
             :
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             first
             prepares
             this
             Elementary
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Succus
             ,
             wherin
             they
             Subsist
             Potentialy
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Imagination
             calls
             for
             them
             ,
             doth
             Actuate
             and
             produce
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             Animadvert
             ,
             it
             doth
             Irradiate
             them
             by
             its
             own
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             ;
             and
             thereby
             
             doth
             so
             Contemplate
             all
             Sensibles
             in
             such
             litle
             Types
             and
             Images
             (
             wherin
             they
             are
             Pictured
             in
             Small
             )
             and
             so
             very
             Subtile
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             very
             admirable
             :
             and
             so
             also
             is
             Sensation
             by
             the
             External
             Species
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Ey
             and
             Optike
             Nervs
             are
             very
             strangely
             Contracted
             and
             Subtilised
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             now
             proceed
             from
             these
             Spiritual
             Species
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Imagination
             or
             Speculation
             ,
             to
             consyder
             those
             Spiritual
             Potestates
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             Spontaneous
             Motions
             ;
             and
             these
             also
             may
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Nervs
             ,
             and
             Nervous
             Succus
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             others
             ,
             for
             so
             all
             the
             Nervs
             are
             generaly
             Tactive
             as
             well
             as
             Motive
             ;
             and
             this
             sufficiently
             convinceth
             me
             that
             they
             are
             neither
             of
             them
             any
             such
             litle
             Corporeitys
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             which
             cannot
             probably
             be
             together
             in
             such
             litle
             Cavitys
             without
             disturbing
             and
             disordering
             one
             another
             ;
             wheras
             clearly
             such
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             may
             so
             Subsist
             together
             in
             the
             same
             place
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Confounded
             ,
             or
             Mist
             (
             as
             two
             Lights
             )
             and
             so
             though
             they
             be
             Heterogeneous
             and
             of
             different
             Natures
             ;
             as
             Light
             and
             Heat
             (
             which
             heerin
             are
             somwhat
             Analogous
             to
             these
             two
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Perceptive
             are
             as
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Motive
             as
             Hea●
             )
             yet
             they
             may
             well
             consist
             together
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Species
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Perception
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             of
             an
             Elementary
             Nature
             ,
             so
             more
             manifestly
             are
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             sensibly
             excited
             by
             Heat
             ,
             and
             dejected
             by
             Cold
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             both
             in
             themselvs
             farr
             more
             Spiritual
             and
             Aethereal
             then
             these
             common
             Culinary
             Qualitys
             of
             Light
             and
             Heat
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             these
             Motive
             Spirits
             are
             such
             and
             so
             prepared
             ,
             that
             they
             Move
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             are
             in
             their
             Potentiality
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             untill
             the
             Appetitive
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             Command
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             Plastical
             Virtue
             did
             prepare
             them
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             doth
             Immediately
             Actuate
             and
             produce
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             ,
             like
             Gunpowder
             Incensed
             ,
             suddenly
             and
             strongly
             Move
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             more
             or
             any
             other
             parts
             therof
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             maner
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             Imperium
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Specifike
             Power
             therof
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             first
             Mover
             itself
             ;
             and
             doth
             so
             Move
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             Contemplate
             the
             Species
             Actuated
             and
             produced
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ;
             though
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Body
             be
             Immediately
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Motive
             Animal
             Spirits
             themselvs
             ;
             as
             the
             Immediate
             Representation
             
             is
             by
             the
             Species
             :
             and
             so
             I
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Sensitive
             Appetite
             also
             Moveth
             these
             Motive
             Spirits
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Coachman
             doth
             Exhort
             his
             Horses
             only
             with
             his
             Voice
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             Governeth
             them
             with
             the
             Reins
             ,
             whereby
             he
             guideth
             the
             Coach
             ,
             and
             causeth
             it
             to
             go
             this
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             way
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             Immediately
             drawn
             and
             Moved
             by
             the
             Horses
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             and
             Animal
             Spirits
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Gubernation
             that
             I
             intend
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Superior
             Spirits
             thus
             Govern
             the
             Inferior
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             a
             bare
             Imperium
             or
             Command
             ,
             but
             a
             Spiritual
             and
             Superior
             Motion
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             ,
             Gubernatio
             ,
             or
             Guiding
             ,
             respectively
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Natures
             of
             the
             Motions
             ;
             but
             alway
             according
             to
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Specifike
             Powers
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Spiritualy
             ,
             and
             Sensitively
             with
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             them
             .
             Thus
             when
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             would
             Imagin
             ,
             it
             Commandeth
             that
             such
             Internal
             Species
             be
             Actuated
             and
             Produced
             ,
             which
             it
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             dictateth
             and
             calleth
             for
             what
             it
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             itself
             also
             Irradiateth
             and
             Contemplateth
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             they
             are
             indeed
             of
             an
             Elementary
             Nature
             ,
             Prepared
             ,
             Actuated
             ,
             and
             produced
             ,
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             the
             Performance
             is
             so
             Consentaneous
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             our
             Imagination
             doth
             Create
             all
             its
             Phantasms
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             of
             itself
             ;
             (
             as
             Poets
             are
             so
             Poeticaly
             termed
             Makers
             )
             .
             And
             so
             when
             it
             would
             Move
             the
             Body
             it
             not
             only
             commandeth
             that
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             be
             Actuated
             and
             produced
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Horses
             be
             made
             ready
             ,
             but
             it
             also
             by
             a
             Superior
             Motive
             Power
             Guideth
             and
             Governeth
             them
             so
             Spontaneously
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             our
             very
             Soul
             doth
             Move
             the
             Body
             Immediately
             by
             its
             own
             Impuls
             of
             the
             Appetite
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             such
             Instrumentality
             of
             our
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             Elementary
             ,
             Motive
             Spirits
             ;
             which
             yet
             we
             must
             acknowledg
             ,
             since
             we
             plainly
             perceiv
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             defect
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Operations
             of
             the
             Soul
             are
             also
             defective
             ;
             yea
             many
             other
             very
             Curious
             Artifices
             and
             Motions
             of
             these
             Inferior
             Spirits
             in
             our
             own
             Bodys
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             not
             so
             Immediately
             Subservient
             to
             the
             Sensitive
             Operations
             of
             the
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             )
             are
             performed
             without
             the
             Imagination
             or
             Appetite
             ;
             as
             Nutrition
             ,
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             Involuntary
             ,
             becaus
             therin
             the
             Vegetative
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             do
             not
             Ordinarily
             attend
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             are
             Governed
             thereby
             .
             Yet
             also
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             such
             proper
             Inferior
             Spirits
             Subordinate
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             Conjunct
             with
             it
             in
             the
             same
             Compositum
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             shew
             ,
             a
             very
             notable
             Combination
             between
             them
             ;
             which
             may
             plainly
             appear
             by
             many
             Extraordinary
             Effects
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             strangely
             vary
             and
             alter
             them
             :
             thus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             Mirth
             helps
             Digestion
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Nurs
             of
             Nutrition
             ,
             wheras
             
               the
               Sorrow
               of
               the
               World
               worketh
               Death
               :
            
             and
             these
             Sensitive
             Affections
             not
             only
             caus
             several
             Motions
             of
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             Alterations
             therin
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             very
             Systole
             and
             Diastole
             ,
             and
             Palpitations
             of
             the
             Heart
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             Notable
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Generation
             of
             another
             Individuum
             :
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Motive
             Power
             of
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Imagination
             itself
             doth
             strangely
             Operate
             heerin
             ;
             as
             we
             commonly
             say
             ,
             Conceit
             may
             do
             much
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             Internal
             ,
             either
             in
             our
             Mind
             ,
             or
             Body
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             very
             Foetus
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             and
             Nourished
             by
             the
             Parent
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             as
             it
             were
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Compositum
             therof
             ;
             especialy
             while
             it
             is
             more
             Young
             and
             Tender
             ,
             and
             more
             capable
             of
             such
             Impressions
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             in
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             Generation
             (
             which
             Iacob
             knew
             ,
             or
             was
             Supernaturaly
             taught
             and
             assisted
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             who
             appeared
             to
             him
             )
             for
             as
             it
             grows
             more
             Perfect
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             is
             neerer
             to
             Exclusion
             ,
             it
             becomes
             more
             Separate
             from
             the
             Parent
             ,
             and
             another
             Compositum
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             more
             firm
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             so
             less
             capable
             of
             Impressions
             by
             another
             :
             and
             thus
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             the
             Imagination
             or
             Appetite
             of
             the
             Father
             doth
             not
             Operate
             upon
             the
             Foetus
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             nor
             of
             an
             Hen
             upon
             an
             Egg
             Excluded
             ,
             whiles
             she
             Incubates
             ,
             and
             is
             hatching
             it
             .
             But
             the
             most
             wonderfull
             thing
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             of
             any
             Sensitive
             Animal
             ,
             by
             the
             Command
             or
             Intimation
             ,
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             so
             Fansying
             and
             Affecting
             some
             other
             Vegetative
             thing
             ,
             should
             Actuate
             and
             produce
             in
             the
             Foetus
             ,
             not
             only
             Signatures
             therof
             ,
             but
             also
             somewhat
             of
             the
             same
             Vegetative
             Nature
             :
             as
             I
             have
             been
             very
             credibly
             informed
             of
             a
             Person
             ,
             whom
             I
             well
             knew
             ,
             and
             have
             often
             seen
             the
             Mole
             on
             his
             Chin
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             to
             have
             been
             caused
             by
             a
             Cherry
             thrown
             at
             his
             Mother
             ,
             while
             she
             was
             Pregnant
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             Frolike
             among
             Ladys
             who
             were
             then
             eating
             Cherries
             ;
             that
             every
             year
             in
             the
             Season
             when
             Cherry
             trees
             begin
             to
             budd
             ,
             the
             Mole
             began
             to
             budd
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             and
             
             so
             ripen
             more
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             putt
             forth
             some
             little
             Tufts
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             angry
             and
             troublesome
             ;
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             as
             the
             Season
             of
             Cher●ys
             departed
             ,
             to
             decreas
             likewise
             ,
             and
             be
             less
             sensible
             ;
             whereby
             it
             did
             plainly
             discover
             something
             of
             the
             Cerasine
             Nature
             ,
             Inoculated
             as
             it
             were
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Man.
             Wherof
             I
             know
             no
             other
             account
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             Combination
             and
             Cooperation
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             :
             and
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Universal
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             
               Anima
               Mundi
            
             ,
             from
             which
             such
             particular
             Spirits
             may
             be
             derived
             and
             produced
             in
             any
             Bodys
             whatsoever
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             truly
             enough
             said
             ,
             
               Omnia
               Animarum
               sunt
               plena
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             the
             Spirits
             were
             latent
             in
             their
             proper
             Elements
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             produced
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             so
             still
             there
             are
             Aethereal
             ,
             and
             Aereal
             ,
             Spirits
             in
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Air
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Comets
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Aethereal
             ,
             or
             Aereal
             ,
             Meteors
             may
             be
             produced
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             or
             the
             Cortex
             therof
             ,
             is
             Pregnant
             not
             only
             with
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             while
             they
             are
             therin
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             Chaos
             ,
             are
             dispersed
             and
             diffused
             ,
             and
             so
             Confounded
             as
             in
             a
             Coagulum
             ,
             Inane
             ,
             and
             Inform
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             Oeconomy
             ,
             or
             Inviduality
             ,
             which
             is
             afterward
             Actuated
             and
             acquired
             by
             Successive
             Generation
             still
             producing
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Archetypes
             or
             Protoplasta
             of
             Original
             Generation
             Instituted
             in
             their
             first
             Improper
             Creations
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             often
             mentioned
             :
             and
             though
             they
             cannot
             always
             attein
             their
             Regular
             Perfections
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             several
             Degrees
             therof
             to
             which
             they
             may
             arrive
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             productions
             be
             more
             or
             less
             Anomalous
             or
             Monstrous
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             many
             Obstructions
             and
             Defects
             :
             wherof
             the
             greatest
             is
             the
             general
             Curs
             of
             Nature
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             indeed
             ,
             both
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             Spectable
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therin
             ,
             have
             some
             Monstrosity
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             now
             none
             of
             them
             exactly
             Perfect
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Instituted
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             Heterocliticaly
             Redundant
             ,
             or
             Deficient
             :
             and
             though
             we
             take
             less
             notice
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             some
             are
             so
             mishapen
             ,
             that
             we
             Eminently
             term
             them
             Monsters
             ;
             and
             others
             such
             Imperfect
             Inceptions
             ,
             that
             we
             hardly
             discern
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Specifike
             Nature
             therin
             :
             and
             such
             I
             conceiv
             this
             Cerasine
             Meteor
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             to
             
             be
             ;
             whos
             's
             Cerasine
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             the
             Compositum
             therof
             was
             Corrupted
             by
             Eating
             and
             Conversion
             into
             the
             Nutriment
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Child
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             yet
             was
             latent
             in
             the
             new
             Compositum
             Generated
             by
             that
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Imperium
             and
             Impression
             of
             the
             Mothers
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             working
             on
             her
             proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             its
             own
             Nutriment
             ,
             the
             Cerasine
             Spirit
             was
             Equivocaly
             ,
             and
             very
             Rudely
             and
             Imperfectly
             produced
             ;
             For
             thus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             doth
             Actuate
             and
             produce
             Elementary
             Mistion
             ,
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Species
             ,
             as
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             to
             itself
             ,
             though
             Classicaly
             different
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             may
             also
             Imperfectly
             produce
             another
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             with
             itself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             one
             Spirit
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             may
             ,
             be
             Mist
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             thus
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             apparently
             is
             an
             Individual
             Oeconomy
             in
             every
             particular
             Compositum
             ,
             so
             also
             a
             Specifical
             and
             Classical
             Polity
             ,
             Subordination
             ,
             and
             Combination
             of
             several
             Natures
             ,
             especialy
             in
             the
             same
             Compositum
             :
             and
             that
             thus
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             by
             its
             own
             Specifike
             Facultys
             doth
             Command
             and
             Govern
             its
             own
             proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             also
             by
             its
             own
             Specifike
             Powers
             doth
             Serv
             and
             Obey
             it
             ;
             and
             likewise
             Order
             and
             Govern
             the
             proper
             Elementary
             Mistion
             that
             it
             requireth
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             doth
             Serv
             and
             Obey
             it
             Naturaly
             ,
             with
             all
             Suavity
             and
             Facility
             :
             And
             thus
             as
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             more
             Spiritualy
             and
             Sensitively
             Irradiate
             the
             Species
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             Perceptively
             Contemplate
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             Appetite
             doth
             also
             Sensitively
             enliven
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             Spontaneously
             Guide
             and
             Govern
             them
             without
             any
             Violence
             or
             Reluctance
             ;
             unless
             their
             happen
             some
             D●stemper
             and
             Disorder
             among
             them
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             are
             these
             Confederacys
             and
             Combinations
             between
             Spirits
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             and
             Oeconomy
             therof
             ,
             so
             also
             there
             is
             a
             Subordinate
             Approximation
             ,
             though
             no
             Participation
             ,
             Communication
             ,
             or
             Confusion
             ,
             of
             their
             different
             Natures
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             of
             any
             Sensitive
             Animal
             is
             farr
             more
             Excellent
             and
             Spiritual
             then
             of
             any
             Grass
             ,
             Herb
             ,
             or
             Tree
             ;
             and
             of
             Superior
             Sensitives
             more
             then
             of
             Inferior
             ;
             as
             of
             Fowls
             more
             then
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             of
             Beasts
             then
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             of
             Man
             then
             any
             others
             :
             and
             so
             also
             that
             the
             proper
             Elementary
             Mistion
             which
             is
             Subordinate
             to
             Vegetatives
             ,
             is
             more
             Excellent
             and
             Spiritual
             then
             any
             
             other
             Elementary
             Mistum
             ;
             and
             of
             Superior
             Vegetatives
             more
             then
             of
             Inferior
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Bloud
             which
             is
             the
             Instrument
             of
             Sensitive
             Life
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             then
             any
             others
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             III.
             Having
             thus
             largely
             discoursed
             of
             this
             very
             Curious
             and
             Mysterious
             way
             of
             Sensation
             generaly
             ,
             whereby
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             several
             Kinds
             of
             particular
             Sensations
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             also
             proceed
             to
             discours
             therof
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             Confirm
             this
             general
             Doctrine
             of
             Sensation
             .
             The
             Senses
             are
             particularly
             Five
             ;
             though
             they
             all
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             which
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             rightly
             thus
             di●●inguished
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Realy
             several
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             for
             Oisters
             ,
             and
             some
             such
             Imperfect
             Sensitives
             ,
             have
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             want
             not
             only
             Actualy
             ,
             but
             also
             Potentialy
             ;
             so
             that
             an
             Oister
             may
             be
             no
             more
             termed
             Blind
             ,
             or
             Deaf
             ,
             then
             a
             Stone
             :
             and
             thus
             ,
             though
             in
             every
             Classis
             all
             the
             several
             Species
             of
             that
             Classis
             have
             such
             Generical
             Spirits
             and
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             Denominate
             and
             make
             them
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Classis
             ;
             as
             Oisters
             have
             Sensation
             generaly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             Sensitive
             Animals
             Genericaly
             as
             well
             as
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             any
             most
             Excellent
             Sensitive
             ;
             yet
             their
             proper
             Sensation
             is
             Specifical
             ,
             and
             Specificaly
             different
             ;
             as
             every
             Grass
             ,
             Herb
             ,
             and
             Tree
             ,
             is
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             kind
             therof
             ,
             hath
             a
             proper
             Specifical
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Qualitys
             ;
             as
             apparently
             they
             have
             their
             Specifical
             Plastical
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             do
             so
             severaly
             Effigiate
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             so
             also
             have
             Sensitives
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             they
             are
             specificaly
             different
             ,
             their
             several
             ways
             or
             maners
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             as
             may
             also
             appear
             by
             the
             several
             Formation
             ,
             Quantity
             ,
             and
             Quality
             ,
             or
             Temper
             of
             their
             Brains
             ,
             and
             Organs
             ;
             as
             the
             Eys
             of
             some
             Insects
             are
             not
             Movable
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             Multocular
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             many
             of
             them
             Multipedous
             ;
             and
             Biocular
             Animals
             have
             also
             their
             Eys
             of
             several
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Coats
             ,
             and
             Temperatures
             ;
             and
             thus
             there
             are
             some
             such
             Generical
             Differences
             which
             vary
             the
             Classis
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             greatest
             and
             widest
             ,
             as
             Intellective
             ,
             Sensitive
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             vary
             the
             Species
             more
             or
             less
             Subalternately
             ,
             as
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             Oisters
             ,
             and
             Whales
             :
             and
             accordingly
             their
             Specifical
             Differences
             are
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             but
             all
             less
             then
             Classicaly
             
             Generical
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             only
             vary
             the
             Individuality
             ,
             as
             the
             particular
             Individuality
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             every
             Compositum
             ;
             among
             which
             also
             there
             may
             be
             More
             or
             Less
             of
             the
             same
             Specifical
             Qualitys
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             doth
             not
             vary
             the
             Species
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             least
             of
             all
             ;
             as
             Myopes
             do
             not
             see
             in
             such
             maner
             as
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Sight
             is
             Specificaly
             the
             same
             with
             other
             mens
             Sight
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             nothing
             of
             any
             one
             Classis
             doth
             ,
             or
             can
             ,
             partake
             of
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             Classical
             Difference
             in
             others
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             should
             not
             Classicaly
             Differ
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             one
             Species
             of
             the
             Proper
             Specifical
             Difference
             of
             another
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             Individuum
             of
             the
             Individuality
             of
             another
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             so
             Differ
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             Differences
             of
             their
             Spirits
             and
             Qualitys
             ,
             whereby
             only
             we
             can
             know
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             could
             not
             so
             know
             them
             ,
             nor
             affirm
             them
             to
             Differ
             :
             but
             contrarily
             every
             Individuum
             doth
             partake
             of
             the
             Specifical
             Difference
             ,
             and
             every
             Species
             of
             the
             Classical
             Difference
             therof
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             ,
             or
             Classis
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Senses
             are
             more
             Genericaly
             Five
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             more
             Specificaly
             as
             many
             as
             there
             are
             several
             Species
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             are
             Individualy
             as
             many
             as
             there
             are
             several
             Sensitive
             Individua
             .
             And
             wheras
             they
             are
             so
             said
             to
             be
             Fivefold
             according
             to
             their
             Fivefold
             several
             Organs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             External
             Organs
             ,
             Eys
             ,
             Ears
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             also
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             often
             mention
             as
             such
             ,
             generaly
             and
             Comprehensively
             (
             as
             it
             doth
             deliver
             almost
             all
             things
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             in
             that
             general
             maner
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             System
             therof
             ,
             and
             leav
             Particulars
             to
             our
             farther
             Search
             and
             Study
             )
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             farther
             Inquire
             into
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             and
             Brain
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             or
             Animal
             Spirits
             therin
             ,
             and
             the
             Proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             therof
             ,
             are
             also
             Internal
             Organs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Instruments
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Eys
             ,
             and
             Ears
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Corporeal
             Organs
             ,
             which
             are
             External
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             several
             Organs
             do
             not
             make
             the
             Senses
             several
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             several
             Senses
             do
             require
             such
             several
             Organs
             :
             for
             the
             Corporeal
             Organ
             of
             Tact
             is
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             which
             are
             Tactive
             ,
             and
             every
             Organ
             of
             the
             fower
             other
             Senses
             must
             have
             Tact
             or
             Feeling
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sens
             of
             all
             Senses
             ,
             as
             the
             Organ
             therof
             is
             the
             Organ
             of
             all
             their
             Organs
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Object
             therof
             ,
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             the
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             (
             though
             otherwise
             they
             are
             
             not
             first
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             ;
             and
             wheras
             the
             Objects
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Senses
             are
             Compounded
             of
             some
             such
             other
             first
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             probably
             cannot
             Exist
             without
             some
             fitt
             Mistion
             of
             these
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             also
             ,
             as
             Subordinately
             and
             Fundamentaly
             requisite
             in
             their
             Composition
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             Immediately
             Compounded
             therof
             :
             so
             likewise
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             Sens
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             severaly
             ,
             but
             a
             Mistion
             or
             Composition
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Objects
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Senses
             are
             Mist
             and
             Compounded
             of
             their
             several
             Principles
             :
             for
             indeed
             any
             of
             these
             fower
             First
             and
             Simple
             Qualitys
             are
             too
             Vehement
             Sensibles
             ,
             in
             themselvs
             which
             would
             destroy
             the
             Senses
             ,
             yea
             and
             all
             Sensible
             things
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             never
             Exist
             Actualy
             without
             such
             a
             Mistion
             ,
             as
             their
             Elementary
             Spirits
             were
             so
             Mist
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Days
             ,
             before
             which
             no
             Vegetative
             or
             Sensitive
             Nature
             could
             be
             produced
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             this
             present
             Nature
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Original
             Generation
             unto
             the
             Final
             Corruption
             therof
             .
             Also
             all
             the
             Organs
             ,
             both
             External
             ,
             and
             Internal
             ,
             do
             require
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Virtues
             therof
             ,
             Plasticaly
             to
             Form
             them
             ,
             and
             Temper
             their
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             Actuate
             and
             produce
             their
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             this
             I
             conceiv
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Organism
             of
             all
             the
             Organs
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             Instrumentalitys
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             wherin
             as
             Tact
             or
             Feeling
             is
             Ingredient
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             the
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             lest
             Fallible
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             Corporeal
             Sens
             ;
             yet
             Contact
             of
             Bodys
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             touch
             or
             be
             touched
             but
             only
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Contact
             of
             all
             Bodys
             without
             any
             Discontinuity
             or
             Vacuity
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             which
             is
             Corporeal
             ,
             and
             Tact
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             do
             very
             much
             differ
             :
             for
             so
             Heat
             by
             its
             Emanant
             Rays
             may
             be
             felt
             at
             a
             very
             great
             distance
             without
             Corporeal
             Contact
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Light
             ,
             or
             Color
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             seen
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             as
             no
             other
             Operation
             ,
             so
             also
             no
             Sensation
             can
             be
             without
             Contact
             Corporeal
             or
             Spiritual
             .
             Now
             wheras
             all
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             it
             is
             somwhat
             strange
             to
             conceiv
             how
             any
             Sensible
             Object
             ,
             yea
             the
             most
             Pure
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             should
             arrive
             thither
             through
             all
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Nerval
             Succus
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Maeandrous
             Passages
             therof
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Bodys
             
             therof
             ,
             that
             can
             not
             so
             penetrate
             and
             pass
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             would
             rather
             disturb
             and
             confound
             the
             Brain
             ;
             nor
             by
             any
             Effluvia
             therof
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             Bodys
             ,
             though
             more
             Rare
             and
             Subtile
             ;
             nor
             only
             by
             their
             Emanations
             ,
             for
             not
             only
             Sapors
             ,
             and
             O●ors
             ,
             which
             are
             Effluent
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Heat
             ,
             which
             are
             Emanant
             ,
             but
             Cold
             ,
             and
             Drines
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Effluent
             ,
             nor
             yet
             discovered
             to
             be
             Emanant
             ,
             or
             very
             litle
             ,
             are
             Sensed
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Sound
             ,
             which
             certeinly
             is
             neither
             Effluent
             ,
             nor
             Emanant
             ,
             but
             Transient
             :
             but
             the
             Sensible
             Objects
             caus
             Sensation
             by
             Actuating
             their
             like
             Qualitys
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             some
             fit●
             and
             Immediate
             Standard
             therin
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Motion
             and
             Puls
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             nor
             by
             any
             such
             Gross
             and
             Corporeal
             Contact
             ,
             or
             less
             Spiritual
             way
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             the
             most
             Pure
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             wherof
             any
             Elementary
             Nature
             is
             capable
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             those
             very
             wonderfull
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             as
             most
             Similar
             and
             fitt
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             are
             severaly
             prepared
             in
             the
             several
             Nervs
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             doth
             so
             Effigiate
             and
             Qualify
             the
             External
             Organs
             ,
             and
             also
             these
             Internal
             Instrumentalitys
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             Nervs
             are
             furnished
             and
             instructed
             with
             their
             proper
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             External
             Object
             or
             Species
             therof
             Operating
             upon
             the
             Standard
             by
             Univocal
             Generation
             of
             like
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             they
             touching
             upon
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             do
             Irradiate
             ,
             Excite
             ,
             and
             Actuate
             them
             ;
             whereby
             they
             having
             the
             Types
             therof
             alway
             Potentialy
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             like
             a
             Needle
             touched
             with
             a
             Magnet
             ,
             are
             suddenly
             ,
             but
             not
             Instantaneously
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             quickned
             ,
             and
             enlivened
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             that
             very
             Contact
             to
             the
             Brain
             .
             And
             this
             is
             evidently
             seen
             in
             Juglers
             Feats
             of
             Activity
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             being
             so
             very
             quick
             and
             nimble
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             throw
             a
             small
             black
             Ball
             out
             of
             one
             hand
             into
             another
             before
             your
             Eys
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             shall
             not
             see
             it
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             common
             Experiment
             of
             a
             Firestick
             moved
             swiftly
             round
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             make
             a
             Firewheel
             or
             whole
             Circle
             therof
             ,
             though
             certeinly
             the
             Stick
             be
             only
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Point
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             :
             wherefore
             as
             the
             Emanation
             of
             Light
             and
             Color
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             most
             swift
             and
             Momentaneous
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             Instantaneous
             ;
             so
             much
             less
             the
             Sensation
             of
             Sight
             ,
             which
             requires
             some
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             Species
             not
             only
             to
             pass
             from
             the
             Contact
             to
             the
             Nerv
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             Irradiate
             and
             Excite
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             therin
             ;
             which
             plainly
             are
             so
             Excited
             
             and
             Actuated
             thereby
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             becaus
             when
             the
             Firestick
             passeth
             away
             from
             one
             Point
             to
             another
             ,
             yet
             the
             Ey
             seeth
             it
             in
             that
             Point
             from
             which
             it
             hath
             passed
             ,
             untill
             it
             return
             thither
             again
             through
             the
             whole
             Circle
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Emanant
             Ray
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Fire
             always
             is
             ,
             and
             passeth
             away
             Simultaneously
             ,
             with
             the
             Inherent
             Light
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Firestick
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Species
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             newly
             Irradiated
             and
             Actuated
             ,
             is
             more
             strong
             and
             vivid
             then
             afterward
             :
             but
             the
             Ray
             being
             past
             and
             gone
             ,
             the
             Vision
             cannot
             be
             Immediately
             by
             that
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             by
             something
             more
             Immediate
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             can
             be
             none
             other
             then
             what
             I
             have
             assigned
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Irradiating
             Actuacting
             and
             Evoking
             of
             the
             Vi●ive
             Animal
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Species
             therin
             by
             the
             Sensible
             Species
             ;
             as
             the
             Sun
             by
             Illustrating
             the
             Moon
             doth
             Actuate
             and
             Evoke
             the
             Native
             Light
             which
             is
             Potentialy
             in
             the
             Moon
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             this
             Sensation
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Sensorious
             Nervs
             ,
             is
             that
             first
             Sensation
             ,
             wherof
             I
             discoursed
             before
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Man
             seeth
             another
             Man
             Directly
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Face
             in
             a
             Glass
             Reflexively
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             therefore
             so
             Bright
             and
             Vivid
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Irradiation
             ,
             and
             Actuation
             is
             Immediately
             by
             the
             Contact
             of
             the
             Real
             Sensible
             itself
             ;
             wheras
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             Imagination
             or
             Contemplation
             of
             Phantasms
             in
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             a
             Spectre
             or
             Apparition
             in
             respect
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             it
             hath
             no
             such
             Irradiation
             by
             the
             Object
             itself
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             Actuated
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             then
             Irradiated
             by
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ;
             becaus
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             cannot
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Elements
             without
             the
             Mediation
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             Operate
             without
             the
             Mediation
             therof
             :
             for
             as
             things
             are
             in
             Being
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             in
             Operation
             ;
             as
             plainly
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             cannot
             Operate
             without
             the
             Mediation
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             .
             Also
             I
             conceiv
             that
             wheras
             this
             Operation
             of
             the
             Senses
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Elementary
             upon
             Elementary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Sensibles
             upon
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             is
             by
             Immediate
             Contact
             of
             the
             Sensibles
             ;
             and
             so
             Light
             enters
             into
             the
             Ey
             ,
             and
             Sound
             into
             the
             Tympanum
             of
             the
             Ear
             ,
             and
             Odors
             into
             the
             Nares
             ,
             and
             Sapors
             into
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Spongy
             Tong
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             and
             whole
             Temper
             of
             the
             Body
             ▪
             is
             the
             Standard
             of
             Feeling
             :
             for
             
             unless
             we
             do
             admitt
             Emanations
             of
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             and
             Drines
             also
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Heat
             ,
             I
             cannot
             conceiv
             how
             the
             Object
             itself
             and
             the
             Tactive
             Nervs
             can
             come
             together
             ,
             whereby
             there
             may
             be
             any
             Contact
             between
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             certeinly
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Operation
             ;
             for
             when
             I
             touch
             a
             Cold
             S●one
             with
             my
             Fingers
             ends
             ,
             or
             other
             part
             of
             my
             Body
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Cuticles
             ,
             if
             not
             Flesh
             ,
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Tactive
             Nervs
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             any
             Contact
             :
             nor
             can
             the
             Inherent
             Cold
             in
             the
             Stone
             pass
             through
             the
             Pores
             unto
             the
             Nervs
             any
             more
             then
             the
             Stone
             itself
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             Inherent
             :
             and
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             very
             fine
             Linen
             Cloth
             be
             girt
             hard
             and
             smooth
             about
             a
             polished
             Agat
             haft
             of
             a
             Knife
             ,
             and
             a
             live
             Coal
             laid
             upon
             the
             Linen
             Cloath
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             easily
             burn
             it
             ,
             being
             defended
             by
             the
             Cold
             Agat
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             may
             be
             some
             such
             short
             Emanations
             of
             those
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             less
             noted
             ,
             then
             of
             Heat
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             longinquous
             ,
             and
             thereby
             more
             notable
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Immediate
             Contact
             is
             between
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Nervs
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             well
             examined
             ,
             what
             others
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             Motive
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Tactive
             Spirits
             in
             the
             same
             Nervs
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             Historical
             Instances
             of
             some
             such
             men
             who
             could
             work
             with
             their
             hands
             as
             well
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             feel
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             pinched
             ,
             pricked
             ,
             or
             cutt
             ;
             which
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             former
             Hypothesis
             :
             for
             so
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             several
             Animal
             Spirits
             being
             only
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Nerval
             Succus
             ,
             and
             Substance
             ,
             
               per
               omnia
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             one
             kind
             therof
             may
             Actualy
             be
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             as
             Actual
             Heat
             without
             Light
             )
             ;
             but
             then
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Sens
             of
             Feeling
             being
             Fundamental
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             other
             Sensorious
             Organ
             and
             Nervs
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             any
             such
             man
             ,
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Eys
             ,
             Ears
             ,
             Nares
             ,
             Tong
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             Inquired
             ,
             whether
             in
             such
             a
             Body
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Standard
             ,
             be
             not
             mortified
             or
             benummed
             ?
             and
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Sensation
             ,
             though
             the
             Tactive
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             ,
             be
             sound
             and
             perfect
             in
             the
             Nervs
             :
             and
             the
             constant
             Temperament
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             also
             a
             Misture
             of
             the
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             ,
             is
             not
             felt
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             Equal
             ,
             and
             Natural
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             suitable
             to
             the
             Crasis
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             and
             Tactive
             Spirits
             therin
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             not
             Offend
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             
             Affect
             them
             ,
             whereby
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             Feeling
             therof
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             any
             way
             Distempered
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             feel
             any
             Excess
             of
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             ,
             or
             Drines
             ,
             in
             the
             Flesh
             itself
             ,
             so
             if
             any
             other
             Tactible
             Object
             ,
             which
             is
             External
             ,
             be
             Unequal
             and
             Excessive
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Qualitys
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             not
             in
             every
             respect
             of
             all
             other
             Sensibility
             such
             as
             is
             in
             the
             Flesh
             itself
             ,
             it
             doth
             more
             or
             less
             Offend
             or
             Affect
             it
             whereby
             it
             is
             felt
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Temperament
             of
             the
             Flesh
             is
             the
             Standard
             ,
             which
             is
             varied
             by
             the
             Univocal
             Generation
             of
             any
             such
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             therin
             ,
             which
             Immediately
             touch
             upon
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             Contact
             ,
             and
             Irradiation
             of
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             the
             Sensibility
             passeth
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             where
             the
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             .
             Thus
             Sens
             ,
             which
             is
             itself
             a
             Spiritual
             and
             Living
             Faculty
             ,
             requireth
             its
             own
             more
             Immediate
             Standard
             ,
             and
             most
             Refined
             Spiritual●
             Qualitys
             ,
             or
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritualy
             Plastical
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             spiritual
             Operation
             of
             any
             Sensation
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             this
             Sens
             of
             Feeling
             (
             which
             is
             most
             Gross
             ,
             and
             more
             Corporeal
             then
             others
             )
             and
             shall
             farther
             shew
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Senses
             ,
             and
             their
             Sensations
             .
             The
             next
             Sens
             to
             Feeling
             is
             Tasting
             ;
             which
             therefore
             some
             have
             supposed
             to
             be
             only
             another
             maner
             of
             Feeling
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             indeed
             by
             Immediate
             Contact
             between
             the
             Sapid
             Juice
             and
             the
             Tong
             ,
             which
             hath
             also
             a
             Saliva
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Standard
             therof
             ,
             being
             in
             itself
             Indifferent
             to
             any
             Sapor
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             Infected
             by
             the
             Sapid
             Liquor
             doth
             convey
             it
             to
             the
             Gustative
             Nervs
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             Yet
             certeinly
             ,
             as
             Sapor
             is
             a
             different
             Sensible
             from
             all
             or
             any
             of
             the
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             (
             though
             there
             be
             some
             Mistion
             therof
             in
             the
             Juice
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             felt
             by
             the
             Organ
             of
             Tasting
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             Tactive
             ,
             by
             another
             Sensation
             )
             so
             is
             Tast
             a
             different
             Sens
             from
             Tact
             :
             and
             though
             all
             the
             Body
             doth
             Feel
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             Tast
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Tong
             ,
             or
             Palat
             ,
             and
             this
             Sensation
             is
             most
             Sensitively
             and
             exactly
             performed
             by
             the
             Cuspis
             of
             the
             Tong
             ,
             where
             the
             Gustative
             Nervs
             meet
             together
             ;
             as
             the
             Tactive
             do
             in
             the
             Fingers
             ends
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             Tail
             of
             an
             Eel
             :
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             Tong
             there
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Source
             of
             Moisture
             ,
             keeping
             it
             alway
             Moist
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             issue
             forth
             ,
             to
             temper
             any
             Dry
             ,
             and
             convey
             any
             Actualy
             Moist
             Sapors
             to
             the
             Nervs
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Sapid
             Meat
             or
             Drink
             be
             not
             in
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             distant
             from
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             Appetite
             doth
             stirr
             up
             Salivation
             ,
             
             which
             is
             prepared
             to
             receiv
             it
             :
             whereby
             we
             may
             observ
             that
             Combination
             and
             Confederacy
             between
             several
             Natures
             which
             I
             have
             often
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             true
             Sympathy
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             therof
             the
             true
             Antipathy
             in
             Nature
             .
             The
             next
             Sens
             is
             Smelling
             ;
             which
             also
             is
             as
             like
             to
             Tasting
             ,
             as
             Odor
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Object
             therof
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             Sapor
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             Tasting
             ;
             and
             as
             Sapor
             is
             in
             the
             grosser
             Liquor
             ,
             and
             Odor
             in
             the
             Vapor
             ,
             so
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             Inodorous
             Vapor
             in
             the
             Nares
             ,
             or
             Mammillary
             Processes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Standard
             of
             this
             Sens
             of
             Smelling
             ,
             as
             the
             Saliva
             is
             of
             Tasting
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             more
             Subtile
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             Discernible
             :
             and
             though
             perhaps
             the
             very
             Body
             of
             Vapor
             may
             pass
             into
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             though
             also
             Sensation
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Smelling
             thereby
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             when
             Odorous
             Vapors
             descend
             into
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             Sensation
             also
             is
             performed
             like
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Odorous
             Vapor
             entring
             into
             the
             Tonell
             of
             the
             Nares
             ,
             and
             passing
             thereby
             to
             the
             Mammillary
             Processes
             ,
             is
             there
             mett
             and
             received
             by
             some
             such
             Mammillary
             Vapor
             or
             Exudation
             ,
             and
             so
             conveyed
             to
             the
             Olfactive
             Nervs
             therin
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             where
             the
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             other
             without
             it
             .
             Nor
             are
             the
             Nares
             the
             Immediate
             Organ
             of
             Smelling
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Tonell
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             to
             convey
             the
             Odorous
             Vapor
             to
             the
             M●mmillary
             Processes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             Organ
             therof
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             Senses
             ,
             except
             Feeling
             ,
             (
             wherof
             the
             Organ
             is
             the
             whole
             Body
             )
             have
             ,
             besides
             their
             several
             External
             Organs
             ,
             such
             Atria
             or
             Avenues
             to
             conduct
             the
             Sensible
             unto
             the
             Sensorious
             Nervs
             .
             So
             the
             Mouth
             is
             a
             Cavern
             ,
             and
             the
             Nares
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             are
             a
             Tonell
             ,
             and
             the
             Ears
             .
             Anfractuous
             Passages
             ,
             and
             the
             Vvea
             hath
             a
             Foramen
             ,
             beside
             the
             Spherical
             Figure
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             Rays
             to
             Converge
             toward
             it
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             Vegetative
             Nutrition
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             lower
             Coquine
             of
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             so
             Sensation
             is
             in
             the
             Capitol
             of
             the
             Brain
             ;
             and
             the
             Organs
             of
             the
             Superior
             and
             more
             Excellent
             Senses
             are
             higher
             and
             neerer
             to
             it
             .
             Th●s
             Feeling
             is
             principaly
             by
             the
             Fingers
             ,
             and
             the
             Tong
             is
             higher
             then
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Mammillary
             Processes
             above
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             Ears
             above
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Eys
             above
             them
             all
             .
             Also
             the
             Ears
             are
             double
             ;
             not
             only
             as
             the
             Nares
             ,
             which
             are
             Bipartite
             (
             having
             a
             Bridg
             to
             strengthen
             them
             being
             such
             a
             Prominent
             part
             ,
             and
             chief
             Ornament
             of
             the
             Face
             ,
             and
             both
             their
             
               For
               amina
            
             meet
             again
             above
             it
             )
             
             but
             standing
             asunder
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             to
             receiv
             Sound
             ,
             which
             is
             Circumferentialy
             diffused
             ▪
             And
             so
             there
             are
             two
             Eys
             ,
             to
             receiv
             Light
             and
             Colors
             :
             and
             this
             double
             provision
             is
             made
             for
             these
             two
             Scientifical
             Senses
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             Sensations
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             one
             alone
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             completely
             ;
             for
             as
             by
             shutting
             one
             Ey
             ,
             and
             contracting
             the
             Vvea
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             see
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             so
             we
             see
             less
             of
             the
             Object
             in
             Latitude
             ;
             and
             common
             Sight
             is
             by
             both
             Eys
             together
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             an
             Object
             be
             placed
             at
             the
             tip
             of
             the
             Nose
             ,
             you
             cannot
             well
             see
             it
             with
             both
             Eys
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             becaus
             both
             of
             them
             moving
             together
             ,
             as
             one
             turns
             toward
             it
             ,
             the
             other
             turns
             from
             it
             ;
             wheras
             ,
             if
             the
             Object
             be
             more
             Remote
             the
             Rays
             come
             more
             equaly
             ,
             and
             less
             transversly
             ,
             to
             both
             the
             Eys
             .
             Yet
             though
             Hearing
             and
             Seing
             be
             such
             high
             and
             noble
             Senses
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             performed
             in
             the
             Brain
             only
             ,
             like
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Appetition
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             more
             External
             Organs
             ,
             and
             Standards
             :
             for
             so
             Hearing
             needeth
             Ears
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             also
             an
             Aura
             in
             the
             Tympana
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Pure
             ,
             Calm
             ,
             and
             Silent
             Air
             ,
             included
             in
             them
             ,
             wherunto
             the
             External
             Sound
             approaching
             ,
             doth
             propagate
             an
             Internal
             Sound
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             S●andard
             (
             wherin
             all
             Sounds
             were
             before
             Potentialy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             )
             and
             the
             Sound
             is
             Spiritualy
             propagated
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             any
             new
             Collision
             or
             beating
             on
             the
             Tympana
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             .
             And
             so
             Sight
             hath
             not
             only
             its
             External
             Organs
             ,
             the
             Eys
             ,
             (
             which
             have
             a
             very
             quick
             and
             tender
             Feeling
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             curiously
             composed
             )
             but
             also
             a
             Standard
             therin
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             .
             Certeinly
             Sight
             is
             not
             by
             any
             such
             Intentional
             Species
             Emitted
             ,
             as
             the
             Antients
             supposed
             ;
             for
             the
             Eys
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Organs
             of
             all
             the
             Fower
             other
             Senses
             ,
             are
             made
             more
             fitt
             for
             Reception
             then
             Emission
             ;
             and
             the
             Light
             ,
             which
             doth
             Irradiate
             the
             Colorate
             Object
             ,
             doth
             manifestly
             with
             its
             Reflected
             Rays
             bring
             back
             the
             Actuated
             Species
             therof
             to
             the
             Eys
             ,
             and
             so
             Intromitt
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             such
             Extramission
             ;
             though
             indeed
             in
             Seing
             we
             seem
             to
             see
             the
             Object
             Outwardly
             ,
             where
             it
             Realy
             is
             ,
             rather
             then
             Inwardly
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             :
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             Error
             :
             wheras
             it
             is
             the
             Sens
             within
             ,
             which
             doth
             behold
             the
             Object
             without
             ,
             by
             Conjunction
             of
             both
             the
             Internal
             and
             External
             Lights
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterward
             .
             Wherefore
             others
             consydering
             that
             the
             External
             Ligh●
             doth
             penetrate
             the
             whole
             
             Ey
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Retina
             ,
             and
             Fundus
             ,
             have
             perswaded
             themselvs
             that
             the
             Vision
             is
             there
             performed
             :
             but
             then
             we
             should
             see
             
               Visu
               Inverso
            
             ,
             Backwardly
             ,
             and
             not
             Forwardly
             ,
             as
             indeed
             we
             do
             :
             and
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             do
             Intersect
             in
             the
             Ey
             above
             the
             Fundus
             ,
             wherin
             they
             are
             Inverted
             ,
             we
             should
             see
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Object
             
               Situ
               Inverso
            
             ,
             as
             indeed
             we
             do
             not
             .
             But
             I
             conceiv
             the
             true
             maner
             of
             Vision
             to
             be
             both
             by
             Intromission
             of
             the
             External
             Light
             ,
             and
             Extramission
             of
             an
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             meeting
             therewith
             in
             the
             Ey
             ,
             though
             not
             passing
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Object
             is
             doubly
             refined
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             External
             Light
             Irradiating
             it
             ,
             and
             Abstracting
             from
             it
             the
             Colorous
             Species
             (
             which
             are
             not
             Emanant
             of
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             Sensible
             ,
             as
             Emanant
             Heat
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             thus
             first
             Purified
             and
             Abstracted
             by
             the
             External
             Light
             )
             and
             then
             again
             the
             Internal
             Light
             in
             the
             Ey
             meeting
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             Irradiated
             and
             Affected
             thereby
             ,
             as
             the
             Standard
             of
             Sight
             ,
             hath
             its
             own
             Potential
             Species
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             more
             Pure
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             Actuated
             in
             itself
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Standards
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Senses
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             .
             And
             this
             meeting
             or
             Conjunction
             of
             both
             these
             Lights
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             in
             or
             about
             the
             Crystalline
             Humor
             ,
             which
             Physicians
             rightly
             term
             ,
             
               Speculum
               Oculi
            
             ;
             though
             we
             do
             not
             see
             the
             Image
             therin
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Retina
             ,
             and
             Fundus
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             Inverted
             ;
             for
             then
             again
             we
             should
             see
             it
             Inverted
             :
             but
             we
             see
             it
             foreright
             and
             Direct
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Refracted
             Rays
             of
             the
             External
             Light
             Intromitted
             ,
             and
             Extramission
             of
             the
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             there
             meeting
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             look
             through
             Perspicills
             or
             Spectacles
             :
             and
             though
             indeed
             in
             a
             Speculum
             which
             is
             Plane
             or
             Convex
             ,
             as
             the
             Crystalline
             Humor
             is
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             Reflected
             Image
             foreright
             and
             Direct
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Natural
             maner
             of
             Vision
             ;
             yet
             we
             see
             it
             as
             the
             Object
             itself
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             Inverted
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             by
             such
             double
             Reflection
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             such
             double
             Reflection
             would
             too
             much
             weaken
             the
             Species
             ,
             and
             hinder
             Vision
             .
             Now
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             which
             being
             Incolorous
             in
             itself
             ,
             is
             the
             Standard
             of
             Sight
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Physicians
             ,
             who
             call
             it
             the
             Bright
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             which
             though
             in
             a
             dead
             Ey
             it
             be
             extinct
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             yet
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             great
             difference
             heerin
             between
             a
             living
             and
             a
             dead
             Ey
             :
             and
             you
             may
             easily
             deprehend
             it
             in
             your
             own
             living
             Ey
             ,
             by
             depressing
             and
             distorting
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             in
             the
             hinder
             part
             therof
             ▪
             
             whereby
             you
             shall
             perceiv
             a
             Golden
             Ring
             of
             Light
             ,
             with
             a
             dark
             Meditullium
             in
             the
             midst
             therof
             ;
             which
             will
             not
             so
             appear
             by
             depressing
             and
             distorting
             the
             Aqueous
             Humor
             in
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             wherin
             this
             Internal
             Light
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             ;
             which
             is
             next
             to
             the
             Optike
             Nervs
             :
             and
             by
             such
             depression
             and
             distortion
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             any
             great
             blow
             upon
             the
             Ey
             ,
             it
             is
             Conspissa●ed
             ,
             and
             rendred
             Visible
             ;
             yea
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             any
             vehement
             Lucidity
             ,
             if
             you
             behold
             it
             long
             ,
             will
             so
             Irradiate
             and
             Actuate
             the
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             soon
             be
             extinguished
             afterward
             :
             which
             also
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             how
             External
             Species
             of
             Sensible
             Objects
             may
             Irradiate
             and
             Actuate
             the
             Internal
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             continue
             some
             time
             after
             the
             Objects
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             their
             Species
             ,
             are
             removed
             .
             And
             the
             dark
             Meditullium
             is
             the
             Crystalline
             Lens
             ,
             which
             by
             such
             depression
             and
             distortion
             of
             the
             Ey
             is
             rendred
             V●sible
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             it
             be
             only
             the
             Diaphanum
             of
             the
             External
             Light
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Speculum
             to
             the
             Internal
             Sight
             .
             Having
             premised
             this
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             most
             Natural
             and
             Direct
             way
             of
             Vision
             ,
             I
             recommend
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             more
             Exact
             and
             farther
             Examination
             :
             and
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             presented
             Optike
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             Scientifical
             Study
             ,
             or
             Philosophical
             Light
             ,
             I
             shall
             heer
             transgress
             the
             bounds
             of
             a
             general
             System
             ,
             in
             some
             more
             particular
             Observations
             ,
             and
             Physical
             Conceptions
             therof
             ;
             becaus
             indeed
             I
             find
             Optike
             so
             much
             mistaken
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             particular
             Mathematical
             Science
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             no
             more
             Mathematical
             ,
             then
             Astronomy
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             is
             distinct
             and
             very
             different
             from
             Geometry
             ,
             or
             Uranometry
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             assistant
             and
             subservient
             unto
             it
             .
             So
             though
             Actinometry
             be
             assistant
             and
             subservient
             to
             Optike
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             from
             Point
             to
             Point
             pass
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             most
             direct
             Mathematical
             Lines
             ,
             yet
             the
             Inflection
             therof
             at
             the
             Points
             ,
             either
             by
             Refraction
             ,
             or
             Reflection
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             Optical
             ,
             is
             purely
             Physical
             and
             Spiritual
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             well
             understood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             commonly
             pretermitted
             :
             but
             though
             the
             Spiritual
             Nature
             therof
             be
             very
             various
             and
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             contrary
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             from
             contrary
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             most
             Regular
             and
             Proportionable
             in
             that
             very
             variety
             ,
             and
             contrariety
             ▪
             The
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Corporeal
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             
               Actus
               Visibilis
               ,
               &
               Diaphani
            
             ;
             and
             is
             Naturaly
             of
             itself
             Emanant
             from
             the
             Center
             of
             Inherent
             Light
             to
             the
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Sphere
             of
             
             Emanation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sphere
             of
             its
             Activity
             ;
             but
             by
             some
             contrary
             Opacity
             in
             the
             more
             or
             less
             Opacum
             ,
             or
             Diaphanum
             ,
             is
             more
             or
             less
             Reflected
             ,
             or
             Refracted
             :
             Yet
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Natural
             Diaphanum
             ,
             and
             Medium
             of
             Sight
             ,
             causeth
             very
             litle
             Refraction
             ,
             and
             no
             Visible
             Intersection
             of
             the
             Rays
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             of
             fower
             several
             Colors
             from
             fower
             several
             Walls
             of
             a
             Rome
             ,
             crossing
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             seen
             in
             any
             Point
             of
             the
             Room
             severaly
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             without
             any
             Visible
             Intersection
             ,
             and
             Inversion
             ,
             or
             Confusion
             thereby
             ;
             such
             as
             appears
             in
             it
             afterward
             through
             Water
             or
             Glass
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             Natural
             ,
             but
             Artificial
             Media
             of
             Sight
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             we
             see
             not
             by
             any
             Intersecting
             Rays
             which
             pass
             over
             the
             Ey
             .
             And
             though
             Air
             be
             much
             more
             Dens
             ,
             yet
             perhaps
             not
             much
             more
             Opacou●
             then
             Aether
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             a
             Medium
             ,
             neither
             Lucid
             ,
             nor
             very
             Opacous
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             the
             Opacity
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             more
             from
             the
             Waters
             above
             ,
             or
             Vapors
             ,
             then
             from
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Expansum
             as
             well
             as
             Aether
             :
             and
             it
             is
             Opacity
             that
             Refracts
             ,
             and
             Reflects
             ,
             more
             then
             Density
             ,
             as
             Ink
             doth
             more
             then
             other
             Water
             ,
             or
             Glass
             ,
             though
             as
             Dens
             and
             Heavy
             .
             Thus
             I
             conceiv
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             full
             Moon
             ,
             rising
             ,
             or
             setting
             ,
             seem
             so
             much
             greater
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Vapors
             in
             the
             Airy
             Atmosphere
             (
             as
             a
             small
             Vessel
             at
             Sea
             ,
             in
             Misty
             Weather
             ,
             will
             seem
             as
             bigg
             as
             a
             greater
             Ship
             ,
             in
             Sude
             Weather
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             distance
             )
             and
             the
             Prospect
             of
             them
             Horizontaly
             through
             the
             Vapors
             may
             be
             as
             farr
             as
             a
             Line
             of
             Vision
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Ey
             may
             be
             tangent
             on
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             this
             also
             makes
             them
             seem
             more
             Red
             ,
             by
             Local
             Union
             of
             their
             Rays
             of
             Light
             with
             the
             more
             Opacous
             and
             Dens
             Vapors
             :
             as
             if
             you
             hold
             Leaf
             Gold
             against
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             so
             look
             through
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             Green
             ,
             by
             the
             Union
             of
             its
             Yellow
             with
             its
             own
             Opacity
             and
             Density
             :
             but
             the
             Sun
             at
             Mid-day
             ,
             and
             Moon
             at
             M●dnight
             ,
             are
             seen
             less
             ,
             and
             more
             bright
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Prospect
             of
             them
             then
             is
             through
             a
             less
             space
             of
             the
             Vaporous
             Atmosphere
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             the
             Sensible
             Horizon
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Vapors
             ascend
             higher
             ,
             they
             are
             less
             Opacous
             and
             Dens
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             an
             open
             Weather-glass
             ,
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             or
             top
             ,
             of
             a
             Steeple
             :
             and
             a
             Man
             ,
             standing
             on
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Steeple
             ,
             seems
             less
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             same
             distance
             on
             the
             ground
             ;
             which
             is
             partly
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             another
             reason
             ;
             becaus
             we
             see
             him
             Perpendicularly
             on
             the
             top
             of
             
             the
             Steeple
             ,
             and
             more
             Hemisphericaly
             on
             the
             ground
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             look
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             Steeple
             Perpendicularly
             to
             the
             top
             therof
             ,
             it
             will
             seem
             shorter
             ,
             and
             neerer
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             stand
             at
             a
             like
             distance
             from
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             behold
             it
             more
             Hemisphericaly
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Natural
             maner
             of
             Vision
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             at
             Midday
             may
             be
             wholy
             Obnubilated
             by
             a
             thick
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             not
             seen
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             be
             so
             partly
             Veiled
             by
             a
             more
             thin
             Cloud
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             his
             Disk
             ,
             but
             less
             then
             when
             we
             see
             him
             in
             a
             clear
             Sky
             ,
             with
             the
             Halo
             and
             Lustre
             of
             his
             Rays
             about
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             Venus
             ,
             or
             Mercury
             ,
             or
             other
             Starrs
             ,
             rising
             ,
             or
             setting
             ,
             may
             appear
             less
             ;
             becaus
             their
             less
             Lights
             are
             partly
             so
             Veiled
             ,
             though
             not
             wholy
             Obnubilated
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             Vaporous
             Atmosphere
             :
             for
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Opacity
             and
             Density
             of
             the
             Media
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             Lucidity
             of
             the
             Objects
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             seen
             greater
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             respectively
             and
             proportionably
             .
             And
             thus
             not
             only
             External
             ,
             but
             also
             Internal
             Vapors
             ,
             as
             in
             Drunken
             men
             ,
             may
             Magnify
             Objects
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Refraction
             in
             the
             Organ
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             so
             composed
             ,
             to
             temper
             the
             vehement
             Lucidity
             of
             the
             Rays
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             that
             Refraction
             ,
             the
             Rays
             Converge
             ,
             and
             are
             Contracted
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Spherical
             Figure
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             whereby
             the
             greatest
             Objects
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             small
             .
             And
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Visible
             Intersection
             and
             Inversion
             in
             the
             Air
             (
             as
             Babys
             in
             the
             Cornea
             ,
             which
             are
             Erect
             Images
             ,
             and
             not
             Inverted
             ,
             do
             plainly
             shew
             )
             so
             neither
             in
             the
             Ey
             itself
             ,
             after
             the
             point
             of
             Incidence
             in
             the
             Cornea
             ,
             where
             the
             Rays
             are
             so
             Reflected
             ;
             and
             also
             pass
             through
             it
             and
             the
             
               Foramen
               Vveae
            
             ,
             into
             the
             Crystalline
             Humor
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             Refracted
             ,
             and
             Converge
             ,
             untill
             after
             and
             beyond
             the
             Point
             of
             Exidence
             ;
             from
             and
             out
             of
             which
             they
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             are
             Inverted
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             in
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             :
             for
             the
             Aqueous
             Humor
             is
             as
             a
             Convexoconcave
             Glass
             in
             itself
             ,
             whose
             Convexity
             doth
             caus
             to
             Converge
             ,
             and
             Concavity
             to
             Diverge
             ;
             and
             being
             Contiguous
             with
             the
             Crystalline
             Lens
             ,
             they
             are
             Opticaly
             both
             as
             it
             were
             one
             Continuous
             Glass
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             with
             some
             small
             difference
             between
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Crystalline
             is
             somewhat
             more
             Opacous
             and
             Dens
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             Refract
             ,
             and
             caus
             to
             Converge
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             Intersect
             somewhat
             sooner
             :
             and
             we
             may
             best
             conceiv
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Globule
             ,
             or
             rather
             Cylinder
             ,
             of
             a
             Glass
             Vessel
             ,
             whose
             upper
             part
             is
             filled
             with
             
             Water
             ,
             and
             lower
             part
             is
             solid
             Glass
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             upper
             Extremity
             more
             Convex
             then
             the
             neather
             :
             and
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             Rays
             transmitted
             through
             such
             a
             short
             Cylinder
             will
             not
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             be
             Inverted
             ,
             within
             the
             Body
             therof
             ,
             but
             beneath
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Point
             of
             Excidence
             ,
             in
             the
             neather
             Extremity
             therof
             ;
             (
             and
             in
             the
             Cylinder
             itself
             are
             only
             proportionably
             Inflected
             and
             distended
             )
             as
             if
             you
             look
             through
             a
             round
             Glass
             Vessell
             filled
             with
             Water
             (
             and
             ,
             if
             you
             pleas
             ,
             also
             let
             down
             a
             Lens
             into
             it
             hanging
             by
             a
             string
             )
             and
             place
             the
             Flame
             of
             a
             Candle
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             apply
             your
             Ey
             behind
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Flame
             Erect
             ,
             and
             not
             Inverted
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             look
             behind
             the
             dead
             Oxes
             Ey
             ,
             in
             the
             Foramen
             of
             a
             dark
             Room
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Object
             Inverted
             ;
             becaus
             you
             look
             behind
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             therof
             ,
             wherin
             I
             suppose
             the
             Intersection
             and
             Inversion
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             probably
             in
             or
             about
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             below
             the
             Superficies
             of
             such
             a
             Sphere
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Gibbus
             in
             the
             Cornea
             is
             a
             Portion
             or
             Segment
             ;
             and
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             the
             Irradiation
             and
             Actuation
             of
             the
             Species
             in
             the
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             by
             the
             External
             ,
             and
             Conjunction
             therwith
             ,
             is
             before
             the
             first
             Intersection
             and
             Inversion
             of
             the
             Rays
             therof
             in
             the
             Ey
             ;
             becaus
             we
             thereby
             see
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Object
             Erect
             ,
             and
             not
             Inverted
             ;
             and
             the
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             being
             so
             Irradiated
             ,
             and
             having
             its
             Species
             already
             Actuated
             in
             itself
             ,
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             External
             Light
             ,
             is
             no
             farther
             concerned
             therin
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Intersection
             and
             Inversion
             therof
             afterward
             in
             the
             Retina
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Babys
             in
             the
             Cornea
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             seeth
             nothing
             behind
             it
             ,
             or
             backward
             ,
             but
             only
             forward
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Natural
             way
             of
             Vision
             ;
             and
             the
             Immediate
             Vision
             is
             by
             its
             own
             Species
             so
             Actuated
             in
             the
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             as
             the
             Standard
             ;
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Sensations
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Aqueous
             Humor
             is
             the
             Organical
             and
             Immediate
             Medium
             ,
             for
             the
             transmission
             of
             the
             External
             Light
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             of
             the
             Internal
             Light
             :
             and
             as
             we
             see
             nothing
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             Natural
             and
             common
             Medium
             ,
             so
             neither
             in
             these
             Organical
             Media
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Nature
             ;
             unless
             they
             be
             Violently
             distorted
             ,
             or
             infected
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             do
             not
             see
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Object
             Inverted
             ,
             and
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Retina
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             for
             if
             we
             did
             so
             ,
             we
             should
             also
             see
             the
             Retina
             itself
             ,
             and
             Concavity
             of
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             see
             an
             Image
             in
             a
             Speculum
             ,
             we
             also
             
             see
             the
             Speculum
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             white
             Paper
             in
             a
             dark
             Room
             ,
             we
             also
             see
             the
             Paper
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Room
             .
             Having
             thus
             farr
             consydered
             the
             Natural
             way
             of
             Vision
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             consyder
             Refraction
             ,
             and
             Reflection
             ,
             also
             in
             order
             to
             Vision
             :
             which
             to
             explicate
             Visibly
             and
             Ocularly
             ,
             let
             Experiment
             ,
             therof
             be
             made
             by
             Lights
             of
             Candles
             set
             one
             neer
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             first
             place
             a
             Convex
             Lens
             against
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Candles
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             as
             we
             usualy
             read
             ;
             and
             apply
             your
             Ey
             to
             the
             Lens
             ,
             as
             nigh
             as
             we
             do
             Spectacles
             to
             the
             Eys
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             all
             the
             Candles
             standing
             asunder
             ,
             as
             wide
             as
             a
             Line
             of
             the
             Page
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             somwhat
             greater
             ,
             but
             not
             altogether
             so
             clear
             and
             bright
             as
             with
             the
             open
             Ey
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             thus
             see
             by
             reading
             with
             Spectacles
             .
             Of
             which
             Invention
             this
             is
             the
             use
             and
             benefit
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             make
             the
             Letters
             to
             appear
             somwhat
             more
             dim
             ,
             yet
             in
             reading
             small
             prints
             ,
             it
             is
             recompensed
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             making
             them
             them
             to
             appear
             conveniently
             great
             ;
             wheras
             they
             are
             not
             so
             usefull
             in
             beholding
             greater
             Objects
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             farther
             distance
             :
             and
             probably
             Presbytae
             ,
             or
             old
             men
             ,
             who
             need
             Spectacles
             ,
             have
             their
             Eys
             ,
             or
             Crystalline
             Lentes
             ,
             too
             much
             deprest
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             so
             figured
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Intersection
             ,
             and
             Focus
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             is
             to
             farr
             below
             in
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             ▪
             for
             the
             best
             Vision
             is
             neither
             too
             neer
             to
             the
             Focus
             ,
             or
             Concours
             ,
             where
             the
             Confusion
             is
             ;
             nor
             too
             farr
             from
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             Species
             are
             less
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             Then
             if
             you
             draw
             back
             your
             Ey
             from
             the
             Lens
             ,
             being
             held
             at
             a
             convenient
             distance
             between
             the
             Candles
             and
             your
             Ey
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             only
             one
             Candle
             ,
             and
             the
             Flame
             therof
             greater
             and
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             dim
             ,
             untill
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Focus
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             ,
             being
             Refracted
             through
             the
             Convex
             Lens
             ,
             do
             Converge
             to
             the
             Focus
             ,
             and
             the
             Rays
             of
             the
             Collateral
             Candles
             first
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             pass
             over
             the
             Ey
             and
             Crystalline
             Humor
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             not
             meeting
             with
             the
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             are
             not
             seen
             ;
             but
             the
             Rays
             of
             that
             Candle
             ,
             which
             is
             seen
             ,
             being
             more
             Perpendicular
             ,
             pass
             into
             the
             Ey
             and
             Crystalline
             Humor
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             seen
             ;
             and
             they
             alone
             so
             passing
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             distended
             by
             the
             Refraction
             ,
             are
             Diluted
             and
             weakned
             ,
             and
             become
             more
             dim
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             their
             Distention
             ,
             their
             Objective
             Base
             is
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             the
             Sight
             of
             them
             is
             under
             a
             larger
             or
             greater
             Angle
             of
             Vision
             ,
             whereby
             they
             seem
             greater
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             And
             at
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             Focus
             ,
             where
             the
             Visible
             Intersection
             is
             in
             a
             very
             odd
             maner
             ,
             as
             I
             
             shall
             also
             shew
             heerafter
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Confusion
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             and
             no
             distinct
             Image
             of
             the
             Flame
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             glaring
             Light.
             And
             as
             you
             draw
             your
             Ey
             farther
             back
             from
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             begin
             to
             see
             the
             Image
             Inverted
             ,
             and
             proportionably
             as
             great
             behind
             the
             Focus
             ,
             as
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             distinct
             ,
             untill
             it
             begin
             to
             be
             Rotundated
             into
             the
             Spherical
             Light
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             and
             so
             disappear
             and
             vanish
             away
             into
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             laying
             aside
             the
             Convex
             Lens
             ,
             you
             place
             a
             Concave
             Lens
             instead
             therof
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             first
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             look
             through
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             all
             the
             Candles
             ,
             but
             much
             less
             ,
             and
             more
             clear
             and
             bright
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             ,
             passing
             through
             it
             ,
             do
             Diverge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Myopes
             use
             such
             Concave
             Spectacles
             becaus
             their
             Eys
             ,
             or
             Crystalline
             Lentes
             ,
             are
             too
             Spherical
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             so
             figured
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Intersection
             in
             the
             Ey
             is
             too
             high
             in
             the
             Vitreous
             Humor
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Internal
             Light
             meeting
             with
             the
             External
             ,
             in
             Confusion
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             or
             too
             neer
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             Concave
             Spectacles
             do
             prolong
             the
             Intersection
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             to
             be
             lower
             ,
             whereby
             they
             see
             more
             distinctly
             .
             And
             the
             more
             you
             draw
             back
             your
             Ey
             from
             the
             Concave
             Lens
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             all
             the
             Candles
             still
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             from
             the
             contrary
             Reason
             of
             Divergence
             ;
             and
             very
             clearly
             ,
             becaus
             so
             many
             Rays
             of
             them
             all
             come
             together
             into
             the
             Ey
             ,
             and
             so
             Illustrate
             and
             fortify
             one
             another
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Intersection
             or
             Inversion
             seen
             by
             looking
             through
             any
             Concave
             Lentes
             ;
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Convergence
             ,
             as
             by
             Convex
             Lentes
             .
             Thus
             you
             may
             also
             try
             by
             a
             Covex
             Lens
             before
             a
             Concave
             ,
             or
             Concave
             before
             a
             Convex
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Convexoconcave
             ,
             Planoconvex
             ,
             or
             Planoconcave
             Lens
             ,
             or
             with
             Globules
             ,
             or
             Prisms
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             you
             pleas
             ;
             whereby
             you
             shall
             better
             satisfy
             your self
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             expressed
             in
             any
             Diagramms
             .
             And
             particularly
             ,
             you
             may
             try
             with
             the
             Perspective
             Tube
             ,
             or
             Telescope
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             happy
             Invention
             of
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             seing
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             and
             whereby
             all
             the
             disadvantages
             are
             mutualy
             remedied
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Convergence
             of
             the
             Rays
             doth
             Magnify
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             Objective
             Base
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             those
             few
             Rays
             ,
             which
             arrive
             to
             ,
             and
             meet
             with
             the
             Internal
             Light
             ;
             and
             the
             Divergence
             therof
             again
             ,
             before
             the
             Intersection
             ,
             doth
             also
             widen
             the
             Angle
             of
             Vision
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             more
             Parallel
             ,
             and
             Direct
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Perpendicular
             Ray
             itself
             ,
             or
             Axis
             of
             Vision
             ,
             so
             all
             Collateral
             Rays
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             more
             Pependicular
             ,
             
             and
             less
             Oblique
             ,
             are
             more
             Visible
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             clear
             .
             Again
             ,
             let
             the
             Planoconvex
             ,
             or
             Planoconcave
             Lentes
             ,
             be
             lined
             ,
             behind
             on
             the
             Plane
             side
             ,
             with
             black
             Paper
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             first
             place
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Planoconvex
             Lens
             toward
             one
             Candle
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Principal
             Image
             of
             the
             Flame
             ,
             which
             penetrates
             the
             Glass
             ,
             less
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             you
             draw
             back
             the
             Lens
             ,
             still
             less
             and
             less
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Fundus
             ,
             or
             black
             Paper
             ,
             and
             Erect
             ;
             though
             there
             may
             be
             also
             (
             especialy
             if
             you
             hold
             the
             Lens
             somwhat
             Obliquely
             )
             another
             Image
             therof
             ,
             Reflected
             only
             from
             the
             Superficies
             ,
             and
             dancing
             about
             it
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             Inverted
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             the
             Erect
             Image
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             Plane
             Speculum
             ,
             though
             the
             Profundity
             therof
             be
             very
             litle
             ,
             seems
             to
             penetrate
             it
             as
             much
             forward
             ,
             as
             the
             Object
             is
             backward
             ,
             or
             behind
             the
             Ey
             ;
             for
             the
             Natural
             way
             of
             Vision
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             foreright
             ,
             we
             seem
             to
             see
             the
             Reflected
             Images
             of
             Objects
             behind
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             and
             as
             farr
             before
             as
             they
             are
             behind
             ,
             or
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Position
             of
             the
             Ey
             between
             the
             Speculum
             and
             the
             Object
             :
             for
             we
             Immediately
             see
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             Mediately
             by
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             it
             penetrates
             the
             Diaphanous
             Speculum
             ,
             and
             is
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Fundus
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Longitude
             of
             the
             Ray
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Object
             to
             the
             Speculum
             ,
             if
             the
             Ey
             be
             neer
             to
             it
             ,
             becaus
             we
             also
             see
             the
             Object
             Mediately
             by
             it
             .
             Also
             the
             penetration
             of
             the
             Speculum
             by
             the
             Ray
             is
             consyderable
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             too
             Profund
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             diminish
             the
             Visible
             Longitude
             ,
             but
             drown
             the
             Brightnes
             and
             Color
             of
             the
             Image
             ;
             as
             if
             you
             look
             into
             a
             deep
             Water
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             only
             a
             dark
             Shadow
             of
             your self
             ;
             wheras
             in
             a
             more
             shallow
             Water
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             more
             bright
             Colors
             of
             the
             Reflected
             Image
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             the
             dark
             Shadow
             which
             appears
             in
             more
             deep
             Water
             is
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Brightnes
             is
             Extinguished
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             Rays
             which
             penetrate
             it
             ,
             are
             drowned
             in
             it
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Object
             be
             Lucid
             ,
             as
             the
             Flame
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             or
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             or
             Starr
             ,
             they
             may
             appear
             otherwise
             ;
             becaus
             by
             their
             great
             Lucidity
             they
             overcome
             the
             Opacity
             and
             Density
             of
             the
             deep
             Water
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Object
             at
             the
             Bank
             or
             Limbus
             of
             a
             River
             or
             Speculum
             is
             seen
             Inverted
             ,
             according
             to
             Longitude
             ;
             becaus
             the
             feet
             ,
             which
             are
             next
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             seen
             upper
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             ,
             that
             is
             farther
             ,
             is
             seen
             neather
             ;
             and
             as
             your
             Ey
             draweth
             neerer
             to
             the
             Object
             ,
             or
             that
             to
             your
             Ey
             ,
             
             so
             it
             will
             appear
             more
             and
             more
             Erect
             :
             but
             it
             is
             never
             seen
             Inverted
             ,
             according
             to
             Latitude
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Concave
             Speculum
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Right
             side
             shall
             be
             seen
             Left
             ,
             and
             the
             Left
             Right
             .
             But
             if
             you
             take
             away
             the
             Planoconvex
             Lens
             ,
             and
             instead
             therof
             place
             the
             Planoconcave
             Lens
             ,
             so
             as
             before
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Object
             ,
             if
             you
             look
             very
             neer
             ,
             much
             Magnified
             ,
             by
             the
             Divergence
             of
             the
             Rays
             therof
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             you
             draw
             it
             farther
             back
             ,
             less
             and
             less
             .
             Also
             as
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Fundus
             of
             the
             Concavity
             to
             which
             the
             Rays
             pass
             more
             Directly
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             so
             penetrate
             the
             Speculum
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Convex
             ,
             or
             Plane
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             one
             Erect
             Image
             ;
             wheras
             ,
             if
             the
             Concave
             Speculum
             be
             not
             Diaphanous
             ,
             but
             Opacous
             ,
             and
             only
             Polite
             ,
             as
             of
             Steel
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             no
             such
             Erect
             Image
             therin
             ;
             but
             only
             Inverted
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             others
             Reflected
             only
             from
             ,
             and
             dancing
             about
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Concave
             Speculum
             ;
             becaus
             they
             do
             not
             penetrate
             the
             Diaphanum
             therof
             ,
             but
             being
             Reflected
             first
             from
             the
             Limbus
             ,
             and
             back
             again
             from
             the
             sides
             to
             the
             Ey
             ,
             are
             thereby
             Inverted
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             if
             you
             behold
             the
             Inverted
             Image
             in
             the
             Concave
             Speculum
             Obliquely
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             come
             toward
             the
             Ey
             ;
             becaus
             it
             doth
             not
             penetrate
             ,
             and
             pass
             forward
             ,
             as
             the
             Erect
             Image
             ;
             but
             you
             shall
             alway
             see
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             never
             behind
             ,
             though
             the
             Object
             be
             behind
             you
             .
             Thus
             as
             there
             are
             Primary
             and
             Secondary
             Rays
             of
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             so
             also
             Species
             of
             Colors
             ,
             or
             Images
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Primary
             Species
             are
             of
             Fixed
             Colors
             ,
             which
             are
             seen
             Objectively
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             be
             no
             other
             Impediment
             )
             ;
             and
             the
             Secondary
             Species
             are
             of
             desultory
             Colors
             ,
             or
             Images
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Objects
             are
             seen
             as
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             variation
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             But
             as
             we
             see
             no
             Images
             in
             the
             Natural
             Medium
             ,
             as
             Spectres
             in
             the
             Air
             ;
             so
             neither
             in
             the
             Natural
             Organ
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             unles
             it
             be
             violently
             distorted
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             or
             be
             infected
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             Jaundise
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             have
             Motes
             and
             Suffusions
             in
             it
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Erect
             Images
             do
             appear
             foreright
             without
             the
             Ey
             ,
             becaus
             they
             penetrate
             the
             Apex
             of
             the
             Concave
             Cornea
             ,
             like
             the
             Erect
             Image
             in
             the
             Fundus
             of
             a
             Concave
             Speculum
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             proceed
             farther
             to
             shew
             the
             Differences
             between
             Refraction
             and
             Reflection
             ;
             and
             how
             Vision
             is
             Immediately
             by
             Refraction
             ,
             and
             only
             Mediately
             
             by
             Reflection
             of
             Rays
             ,
             or
             Images
             :
             for
             Refraction
             is
             more
             Instrumentaly
             Visive
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             see
             through
             the
             Organ
             and
             Medium
             foreright
             ,
             but
             Reflection
             is
             more
             Objective
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             see
             the
             Object
             by
             the
             Reflected
             Image
             therof
             Forwardly
             ,
             but
             never
             Backwardly
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Refraction
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             observed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             through
             a
             more
             Opacous
             and
             Dens
             Medium
             ,
             is
             
               ad
               Perpendiculum
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             Incidence
             ;
             and
             through
             a
             less
             Opacous
             and
             Dens
             Medium
             ,
             it
             is
             
               a
               Perpendiculo
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             s
             own
             Perpendicular
             Line
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             Excidence
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Rays
             ,
             though
             they
             Diverge
             from
             their
             own
             Perpendicula
             according
             to
             the
             Points
             of
             Excidence
             ,
             yet
             Converge
             to
             the
             common
             Perpendiculum
             according
             to
             their
             Points
             of
             Incidence
             ;
             whereby
             after
             they
             have
             passed
             through
             the
             more
             Opacous
             and
             Dens
             Medium
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             l●ss
             Opacous
             and
             Dens
             ,
             they
             Intersect
             and
             are
             Decussated
             forward
             ,
             as
             Reflected
             Rays
             do
             Intersect
             and
             are
             Decussated
             backward
             :
             for
             so
             the
             several
             Lines
             of
             Incidence
             Intersect
             ,
             and
             are
             Decussated
             through
             their
             several
             Lines
             of
             Reflection
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             first
             Reflected
             is
             Intersected
             by
             the
             second
             Incident
             Ray
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             order
             one
             after
             another
             (
             as
             we
             may
             conceiv
             therof
             ,
             though
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             the
             Continuous
             Flux
             of
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             which
             is
             Reflected
             after
             such
             a
             maner
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             should
             see
             the
             Reflected
             Image
             only
             as
             so
             many
             several
             Points
             ,
             such
             as
             children
             prick
             out
             to
             make
             Faces
             in
             Paper
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             one
             Continuous
             Picture
             )
             wheras
             in
             Refraction
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Rays
             are
             not
             terminated
             and
             reverberated
             ,
             as
             by
             Reflection
             ,
             but
             only
             Converge
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             forward
             ,
             the
             two
             utmost
             Oblique
             Rays
             first
             Intersect
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             in
             an
             odd
             maner
             ;
             and
             somwhat
             like
             to
             Lines
             of
             Contingence
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             Tangent
             upon
             the
             several
             Points
             of
             a
             Sphere
             .
             And
             now
             again
             ,
             for
             more
             sensible
             Explanation
             ,
             Let
             a
             Convex
             Lens
             be
             placed
             against
             the
             Flame
             of
             one
             Candle
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             (
             whereby
             the
             Intersection
             may
             be
             seen
             on
             a
             white
             Paper
             )
             and
             let
             the
             Paper
             be
             so
             placed
             as
             to
             receiv
             and
             Reflect
             it
             (
             which
             may
             discover
             all
             these
             Optical
             Experiments
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             they
             were
             made
             in
             the
             dark
             Room
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Room
             be
             not
             so
             dark
             ,
             yet
             the
             Flame
             being
             so
             very
             Lucid
             doth
             sufficiently
             manifest
             them
             )
             Thus
             if
             the
             Lens
             be
             somwhat
             neer
             to
             the
             Candle
             ,
             and
             ●he
             Paper
             to
             the
             Lens
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             first
             a
             glaring
             Light
             ,
             and
             
             Confusion
             ,
             by
             that
             odd
             Intersection
             of
             the
             Refracted
             Rays
             ,
             Converging
             ,
             and
             passing
             through
             the
             Lens
             ,
             and
             then
             Reflected
             on
             the
             Paper
             :
             and
             as
             you
             draw
             the
             Paper
             farther
             back
             from
             the
             Lens
             ,
             you
             shall
             begin
             to
             see
             a
             greater
             Image
             of
             the
             Flame
             Inverted
             ,
             and
             so
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             untill
             you
             see
             it
             least
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             most
             bright
             and
             vivid
             ,
             by
             Conspissation
             of
             the
             Rays
             :
             wheras
             if
             you
             look
             through
             the
             Lens
             with
             your
             Ey
             a●
             such
             distances
             ,
             you
             shall
             first
             see
             the
             Flame
             Erect
             ,
             and
             greater
             and
             greater
             ,
             untill
             you
             come
             to
             that
             distance
             where
             it
             was
             least
             on
             the
             Paper
             ;
             and
             there
             looking
             through
             the
             Lens
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             glaring
             Light
             and
             Confusion
             ;
             whereby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             Sight
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             such
             looking
             through
             the
             Ey
             ,
             forward
             ,
             and
             not
             backward
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             Intuition
             of
             the
             Reflected
             Image
             in
             the
             Retina
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Direct
             Species
             of
             the
             Object
             Refracted
             through
             the
             Crystalline
             Lens
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             should
             see
             the
             Object
             least
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             it
             greatest
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Image
             be
             Inverted
             in
             the
             Retina
             after
             the
             Intersection
             ,
             yet
             the
             Species
             is
             Erect
             in
             the
             Crystalline
             Humor
             ,
             before
             it
             ;
             whereby
             we
             see
             the
             Object
             Erect
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Image
             Reflected
             on
             the
             white
             Paper
             ,
             that
             the
             farther
             the
             Object
             is
             from
             the
             Lens
             before
             it
             ,
             the
             neerer
             is
             the
             Intersection
             behind
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             neerer
             the
             farther
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Convex
             the
             Lens
             is
             ,
             like
             the
             Crystalline
             Humor
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             the
             less
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             greatest
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             less
             afterward
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             appears
             no
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             distances
             of
             the
             Focus
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             through
             the
             same
             Lens
             ,
             Reflected
             on
             a
             white
             Paper
             ,
             though
             the
             distances
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             themselvs
             ,
             be
             vastly
             different
             ;
             and
             though
             their
             several
             Diameters
             also
             be
             as
             different
             ,
             yet
             there
             appears
             litle
             difference
             therof
             in
             their
             Foci
             ;
             whence
             some
             usefull
             Observations
             may
             be
             collected
             ,
             which
             I
             leav
             to
             Astronomers
             ;
             and
             shall
             only
             Opticaly
             observ
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Intersection
             in
             the
             Ey
             ,
             are
             at
             the
             fittest
             Distance
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Meta
             of
             Sight
             ,
             and
             most
             distinct
             and
             clear
             Vision
             ;
             which
             also
             varys
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Figures
             of
             several
             Eys
             ,
             and
             neerer
             or
             farther
             to
             or
             from
             that
             Meta
             ,
             we
             see
             less
             distinctly
             and
             clearly
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterward
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             away
             the
             Convex
             ,
             and
             instead
             therof
             place
             a
             Concave
             Lens
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             between
             the
             Candle
             and
             the
             Paper
             ,
             you
             shall
             begin
             to
             see
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Flame
             Inverted
             ,
             but
             less
             then
             
             through
             the
             Convex
             Lens
             ,
             and
             not
             Erect
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             Planoconcave
             Lens
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Refracted
             Rays
             Diverge
             both
             ways
             through
             this
             Ambiconcave
             Lens
             ,
             and
             penetrate
             through
             no
             such
             Planities
             ,
             nor
             are
             Reflected
             from
             the
             Fundus
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             :
             and
             as
             this
             Inverted
             Image
             appears
             less
             and
             less
             ,
             so
             where
             it
             is
             least
             ,
             you
             may
             plainly
             see
             it
             environed
             with
             a
             Halo
             about
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             Divergence
             of
             the
             Collateral
             Rays
             :
             and
             I
             conceiv
             that
             Vision
             through
             a
             Concave
             Glass
             is
             according
             to
             those
             Rays
             which
             so
             Diverge
             thereby
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             litle
             Image
             Reflected
             on
             the
             Paper
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             Inverted
             and
             Intersecting
             farr
             neerer
             then
             that
             through
             the
             Convex
             Glass
             ,
             the
             Rays
             therof
             ,
             which
             are
             doubly
             Reflected
             to
             and
             from
             the
             Limbus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             so
             penetrate
             the
             Fundus
             ,
             which
             is
             inmost
             ,
             and
             pass
             unto
             the
             Paper
             ,
             where
             the
             second
             Reflection
             is
             ,
             do
             in
             the
             Ey
             pass
             over
             the
             Crystalline
             Lens
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             do
             not
             see
             thereby
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             much
             weaker
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             their
             Focus
             ,
             where
             they
             burn
             farr
             less
             through
             a
             Concave
             ,
             then
             through
             a
             Convex
             Lens
             :
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Inverted
             Images
             ,
             which
             dance
             about
             the
             Superficies
             more
             feint
             and
             weak
             ,
             then
             the
             Erect
             ,
             which
             penetrate
             the
             Profundity
             ;
             becaus
             such
             Inversion
             is
             caused
             by
             double
             Reflection
             ,
             which
             doth
             weaken
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             wheras
             single
             Reflection
             through
             the
             Lens
             doth
             more
             strengthen
             ,
             by
             Conspissation
             of
             the
             Rays
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             doth
             make
             the
             Inverted
             Image
             in
             the
             Focus
             Reflected
             on
             the
             Paper
             very
             vivid
             ,
             and
             more
             bright
             then
             such
             as
             dance
             about
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Glass
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             see
             through
             the
             Concave
             Lens
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Diverging
             Rays
             ,
             becaus
             we
             do
             not
             see
             only
             the
             Image
             of
             one
             Object
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             Convex
             Lens
             ,
             but
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             all
             Erect
             ,
             and
             never
             Inverted
             :
             for
             Divergence
             doth
             not
             caus
             Intersection
             ,
             nor
             Inversion
             .
             But
             generaly
             after
             the
             most
             bright
             and
             least
             Image
             Reflected
             on
             the
             Paper
             ,
             either
             through
             the
             Concave
             or
             Convex
             Lens
             ,
             it
             begins
             again
             to
             be
             dispersed
             and
             disappear
             ,
             by
             drawing
             back
             the
             Paper
             farther
             beyond
             the
             Focus
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Rotundate
             itself
             ,
             by
             returning
             to
             fill
             the
             Natural
             Sphere
             of
             Light
             ,
             though
             the
             Flame
             of
             the
             Candle
             be
             Pyramidal
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             generaly
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             Refraction
             ,
             by
             passing
             through
             that
             contrary
             Opacity
             and
             Density
             of
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             penetrate
             ,
             and
             partly
             overcome
             it
             ,
             yet
             doth
             also
             so
             farr
             thereby
             distend
             and
             dilate
             and
             weaken
             the
             Refracted
             
             Rays
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             Union
             with
             the
             Opacity
             and
             Density
             ,
             the
             Diaphanum
             ,
             with
             the
             Light
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             rendred
             partly
             Objective
             and
             Visible
             ,
             and
             quas●
             Colorous
             :
             but
             Reflection
             of
             Rays
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             penetrate
             the
             Superficies
             ,
             or
             not
             very
             farr
             ,
             but
             are
             terminated
             thereby
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             Converge
             ,
             or
             Reduplicated
             ,
             doth
             Illustrate
             and
             fortify
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             Convex
             burning
             glass
             can
             be
             made
             to
             burn
             so
             strongly
             ,
             as
             a
             Parabolicaly
             Concave
             Steel
             Polite
             ;
             wherin
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             such
             disadvantage
             by
             Refraction
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             the
             advantages
             both
             of
             Reduplication
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             Concursion
             of
             the
             Rays
             to
             a
             Point
             .
             Now
             I
             shall
             consyder
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Longitude
             of
             Vision
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             are
             also
             Optical
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Mathematical
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             Opticaly
             proportionable
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             both
             with
             Magnitude
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             that
             as
             the
             Light
             is
             Naturaly
             Spherical
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Ey
             ,
             whereby
             we
             see
             forward
             ,
             Hemispherical
             ;
             so
             also
             that
             Sight
             is
             according
             to
             an
             Hemisphere
             ,
             or
             some
             Segment
             therof
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             Lens
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Segment
             of
             a
             larger
             Circle
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             therefore
             greater
             Mathematicaly
             ,
             yet
             is
             Opticaly
             no
             more
             then
             a
             proportionable
             Segment
             of
             a
             less
             Circle
             ;
             so
             the
             Objective
             Base
             of
             the
             
               Pyramis
               Radiosa
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             an
             Hemispherical
             Segment
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             of
             a
             greater
             Circle
             ,
             and
             proportionably
             greater
             ,
             or
             more
             Late
             ,
             yet
             conteins
             no
             more
             Objects
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             less
             Circle
             ;
             becaus
             both
             are
             proportionably
             Circular
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Quadrants
             ,
             or
             Semiquadrants
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             either
             Circle
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Optical
             Segment
             is
             greater
             or
             more
             Late
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             Objects
             conteined
             within
             it
             are
             seen
             greater
             proportionably
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             be
             continued
             within
             the
             Segment
             of
             a
             less
             Circle
             ;
             but
             heerin
             the
             Optical
             differs
             from
             the
             Mathematical
             Segment
             of
             a
             Circle
             ;
             for
             the
             Objects
             are
             seen
             greater
             through
             a
             more
             Circular
             Lens
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             held
             neer
             to
             the
             Ey
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             common
             Microscope
             ,
             and
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Distance
             ,
             and
             Circumference
             of
             the
             Lens
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             greater
             and
             more
             Late
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             held
             farther
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Telescope
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             seen
             fewer
             ,
             when
             fewer
             Rays
             therof
             pass
             into
             the
             Ey
             ,
             and
             more
             pass
             over
             ;
             and
             fewer
             Rays
             passing
             into
             the
             Ey
             always
             make
             a
             greater
             or
             more
             Late
             Optical
             Segment
             ,
             and
             are
             seen
             as
             great
             ,
             as
             more
             Objects
             together
             within
             that
             Segment
             ,
             when
             more
             Rays
             pass
             into
             the
             Ey
             .
             Also
             the
             Angle
             of
             Vision
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             is
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Objective
             
             Base
             ;
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             an
             Angle
             of
             Contingence
             ,
             nor
             any
             perfect
             Cone
             (
             as
             an
             Image
             can
             never
             be
             a
             Point
             )
             but
             a
             Conoid
             ,
             and
             somwhat
             Late
             ,
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             Base
             of
             the
             
               Pyramis
               Radiosa
            
             :
             and
             so
             we
             are
             said
             to
             see
             more
             Objects
             ,
             under
             a
             wider
             Mathematical
             Angle
             ;
             but
             we
             see
             the
             same
             Object
             greater
             or
             more
             Late
             ,
             under
             a
             more
             Late
             Optical
             Angle
             ,
             or
             Conoid
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             we
             see
             more
             Immediately
             in
             the
             Ey
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Standard
             of
             Vision
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Color
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Longitude
             .
             Also
             the
             Longitude
             is
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Latitude
             Opticaly
             ,
             rather
             then
             Mathematicaly
             ;
             for
             though
             a
             larger
             Circle
             hath
             always
             a
             longer
             Diameter
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             Optical
             Segment
             and
             Conoid
             are
             greater
             and
             more
             Late
             ,
             so
             the
             Axis
             or
             Diameter
             is
             shorter
             ;
             like
             a
             Lens
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             more
             Late
             Superficies
             ,
             hath
             a
             less
             Profundity
             :
             and
             thus
             always
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             same
             Object
             greater
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             neerer
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             farther
             .
             And
             becaus
             the
             Natural
             way
             of
             Vision
             is
             Hemispherical
             ,
             therefore
             if
             we
             see
             Perpendicularly
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             half
             the
             Hemispere
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             lay
             our
             Ey
             on
             a
             long
             Plane
             Table
             ;
             or
             standing
             on
             the
             Shore
             ,
             behold
             the
             Sea
             ;
             or
             looking
             on
             the
             side
             of
             a
             Brickwall
             ,
             behold
             the
             white
             Lines
             therof
             ;
             our
             Vision
             is
             disturbed
             thereby
             :
             becaus
             the
             other
             Rays
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Ey
             Hemisphericaly
             ,
             but
             rise
             toward
             and
             press
             upon
             the
             Perpendicular
             Axis
             of
             Vision
             ,
             do
             oppress
             and
             disturb
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Object
             seems
             to
             rise
             higher
             ,
             as
             the
             Sea
             doth
             to
             the
             Sight
             one
             way
             ;
             and
             the
             Rays
             Converging
             together
             toward
             the
             Axis
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             seem
             at
             length
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             terminate
             the
             Sight
             ,
             as
             the
             white
             Lines
             of
             the
             Brickwall
             .
             Again
             in
             Natural
             Vision
             itself
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Optical
             proportion
             to
             be
             consydered
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Figures
             of
             several
             Eys
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Meta
             of
             the
             most
             distinct
             Vision
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             some
             read
             best
             farther
             ,
             and
             some
             neerer
             ,
             as
             Myopes
             ,
             who
             hold
             a
             Book
             as
             neer
             to
             their
             Ey
             as
             they
             may
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Object
             being
             neerer
             ,
             the
             Intersection
             in
             the
             Ey
             is
             somwhat
             farther
             and
             lower
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             :
             and
             they
             are
             thus
             helped
             by
             Concave
             Glasses
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             the
             litle
             Image
             which
             doth
             penetrate
             the
             Fundus
             therof
             ;
             though
             I
             conceiv
             that
             Presbytae
             are
             helped
             by
             the
             like
             Image
             penetrating
             the
             Convex
             Glasses
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             :
             but
             as
             the
             Convergence
             by
             the
             Convex
             
             Glasses
             doth
             help
             them
             ,
             whereby
             certeinly
             the
             Intersection
             is
             neerer
             and
             higherin
             their
             Eys
             ;
             so
             the
             Divergence
             by
             the
             Concave
             Glasses
             doth
             help
             the
             other
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Intersection
             in
             their
             Eys
             should
             be
             farther
             and
             lower
             ;
             as
             certeinly
             their
             common
             Vision
             is
             very
             much
             neerer
             :
             and
             as
             in
             Convex
             Glasses
             ,
             the
             utmost
             Rays
             ,
             which
             Converge
             most
             ,
             and
             so
             first
             Intersect
             ,
             do
             therefore
             pass
             over
             the
             Ey
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Rays
             of
             the
             Image
             pass
             into
             it
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             Concave
             Glasses
             ,
             the
             inmost
             Rays
             of
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             only
             Converge
             ,
             and
             Intersect
             so
             soon
             ,
             do
             therefore
             pass
             over
             it
             :
             but
             I
             referr
             this
             to
             the
             consyderation
             of
             Myopes
             themselvs
             ,
             who
             can
             better
             declare
             the
             Experiment
             therof
             unto
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             unto
             ourselvs
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             their
             Eys
             .
             Yet
             I
             may
             very
             well
             suppose
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Meta
             of
             Vision
             ,
             which
             is
             different
             in
             several
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Figures
             of
             their
             Eys
             ,
             so
             the
             Latitude
             and
             Longitude
             of
             Objects
             seen
             at
             the
             Meta
             is
             proportionable
             Opticaly
             ,
             but
             not
             Mathematicaly
             :
             for
             probably
             he
             that
             sees
             at
             the
             neerest
             Meta
             ,
             seeth
             as
             many
             Objects
             within
             the
             Latitude
             therof
             ,
             and
             them
             Visibly
             as
             farr
             in
             Longitude
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             seeth
             at
             the
             farthest
             ,
             and
             so
             proportionably
             :
             and
             so
             as
             we
             all
             look
             beyond
             this
             Meta
             of
             the
             most
             distinct
             Vision
             ,
             we
             see
             less
             distinctly
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Intersection
             in
             the
             Ey
             is
             somwhat
             varied
             thereby
             ;
             though
             not
             consyderably
             at
             any
             greater
             distance
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             but
             I
             conceiv
             also
             ,
             that
             becaus
             the
             Rays
             which
             come
             into
             the
             Ey
             being
             weaker
             as
             they
             are
             more
             distant
             do
             less
             affect
             the
             Sight
             by
             its
             own
             Internal
             Light
             in
             the
             Standard
             ,
             therefore
             we
             see
             the
             Objects
             less
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             very
             Remote
             ,
             and
             not
             very
             Lucid
             ,
             we
             see
             them
             very
             confusedly
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             farr
             as
             the
             V●sible
             Lucidity
             of
             their
             Rays
             doth
             pass
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             :
             Thus
             as
             there
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             the
             Meta
             of
             the
             most
             distinct
             Vision
             ,
             so
             also
             a
             Limes
             ,
             or
             Boundary
             of
             the
             utmost
             V●sion
             ;
             which
             if
             the
             O●jects
             be
             only
             Colorate
             ,
             as
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Earthy
             Bodys
             ,
             is
             not
             many
             miles
             distant
             from
             the
             Ey
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             suppose
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Meta
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Objects
             be
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             Lucid
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Starrs
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             proportionably
             farther
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             the
             Intersection
             ,
             so
             the
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             Longitude
             ,
             is
             not
             consyderable
             at
             any
             greater
             distance
             :
             for
             so
             if
             we
             look
             on
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             therin
             ,
             not
             much
             
             greater
             ,
             nor
             farther
             proportionably
             ;
             but
             only
             see
             the
             Aether
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Ships
             at
             Sea
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             one
             beyond
             another
             ,
             but
             very
             neer
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             farr
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             .
             Also
             as
             the
             Vigor
             of
             the
             Rays
             is
             Finite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             less
             as
             they
             pass
             farther
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Strength
             of
             Vision
             itself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             look
             through
             an
             open
             Tube
             with
             o●e
             Ey
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             same
             Object
             ,
             being
             but
             one
             ,
             more
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             see
             many
             Objects
             with
             both
             our
             open
             Eys
             ;
             though
             we
             see
             the
             one
             O●ject
             neither
             greater
             ,
             nor
             neerer
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             do
             through
             the
             Telescope
             .
             And
             so
             though
             Art
             may
             help
             Nature
             in
             one
             respect
             ,
             yet
             it
             hinders
             it
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             when
             we
             see
             Objects
             greater
             ,
             and
             neerer
             ,
             through
             the
             Telescope
             ,
             we
             see
             them
             more
             dim
             then
             when
             we
             see
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             as
             neer
             ,
             with
             our
             open
             Eys
             :
             for
             Nature
             is
             Universaly
             best
             in
             herself
             ,
             and
             hath
             best
             consulted
             all
             those
             benefits
             together
             which
             she
             intendeth
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             of
             the
             three
             Quantitys
             ;
             that
             what
             is
             gained
             by
             one
             is
             lost
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             Madmen
             are
             stronger
             then
             others
             ,
             by
             a
             sudden
             and
             greater
             Expens
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             weaker
             afterward
             .
             And
             such
             Artificial
             advantages
             of
             Sight
             are
             only
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             upon
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             and
             not
             constantly
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             use
             to
             read
             with
             Spectacles
             cannot
             well
             read
             without
             them
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             good
             to
             dilate
             the
             Sight
             in
             reading
             by
             more
             Light
             then
             is
             needfull
             ,
             or
             to
             strain
             it
             in
             reading
             by
             less
             ,
             or
             in
             too
             small
             Prints
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             of
             all
             others
             this
             most
             Noble
             Sens
             doth
             soonest
             decay
             ,
             and
             while
             we
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             is
             most
             liable
             to
             Deception
             ,
             as
             we
             term
             it
             (
             though
             it
             be
             rather
             a
             Natural
             Infirmity
             )
             becaus
             Color
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             Sight
             ,
             is
             not
             Immediately
             Visible
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             by
             Light
             ,
             wherof
             there
             may
             be
             so
             many
             several
             Refractions
             ,
             and
             Reflections
             :
             and
             Sensation
             is
             Immediately
             by
             that
             which
             is
             Immediately
             produced
             in
             the
             Standard
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             in
             feeling
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             least
             subject
             to
             Deception
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             is
             
               Nive
               perustus
            
             doth
             not
             feel
             the
             Cold
             of
             the
             Snow
             ,
             becaus
             by
             the
             Antiperistasis
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Standard
             ,
             is
             made
             Hott
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Ey
             seing
             according
             to
             the
             Rays
             which
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Object
             itself
             without
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             see
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Immediate
             Object
             to
             itself
             truly
             ,
             yet
             it
             seeth
             the
             Object
             itself
             falsly
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             either
             the
             Optical
             Axes
             ,
             or
             Planes
             ,
             be
             varied
             ,
             we
             see
             accordingly
             ;
             
             as
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             same
             Object
             through
             several
             Dioptrae
             ,
             or
             distort
             one
             of
             our
             Eys
             ,
             whereby
             there
             are
             double
             Images
             therof
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             double
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             single
             in
             itself
             :
             so
             if
             we
             turn
             our
             Bodys
             round
             ,
             the
             Object
             seems
             to
             turn
             round
             ;
             or
             the
             Object
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             round
             when
             only
             the
             several
             Axes
             make
             a
             Circle
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Firewheel
             :
             and
             so
             also
             the
             round
             Earth
             seemeth
             Plane
             to
             us
             ,
             becaus
             our
             Ey
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             vast
             Globosity
             therof
             while
             we
             stand
             upon
             it
             :
             wheras
             all
             these
             Infirmities
             may
             be
             easily
             Rectified
             not
             only
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             but
             by
             right
             Sensations
             :
             and
             right
             Sens
             is
             true
             as
             well
             as
             right
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Faith
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             true
             to
             one
             of
             them
             is
             true
             to
             them
             all
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Falshood
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             Fallacity
             in
             Nature
             ,
             but
             only
             Infirmity
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Finite
             Perfection
             as
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             otherwise
             Rectify
             or
             Correct
             ,
             our
             selvs
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             exercise
             of
             all
             those
             Facultys
             ,
             wherof
             God
             and
             Nature
             hath
             made
             us
             partakers
             ,
             to
             instruct
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             deceiv
             us
             .
             Now
             as
             these
             five
             Senses
             have
             their
             proper
             Objects
             ,
             and
             several
             Sensibles
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             many
             Common
             Sensibles
             ,
             which
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             sensed
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             such
             Common
             Sensibles
             ,
             not
             only
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             sensible
             by
             and
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             becaus
             many
             of
             them
             may
             be
             sensed
             by
             several
             Senses
             :
             as
             all
             Quantity
             ,
             and
             Affections
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             indeed
             nothing
             in
             this
             Spectable
             or
             Sensible
             World
             which
             is
             not
             sensible
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             for
             so
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             cannot
             enjoy
             themselvs
             ,
             were
             made
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             Sensitives
             ,
             who
             thus
             enjoy
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sensible
             things
             ;
             whereby
             also
             Intellective
             Man
             understandeth
             Intelligible
             things
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             with
             his
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Having
             thus
             farr
             passed
             through
             the
             Insensible
             and
             almost
             Inextricable
             Labyrinth
             of
             the
             Sensorys
             ,
             I
             now
             arrive
             at
             the
             Brain
             ;
             where
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             ;
             and
             which
             may
             evidently
             appear
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             for
             so
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             Sight
             by
             the
             two
             Eys
             ,
             or
             Hearing
             by
             the
             two
             Ears
             ,
             is
             not
             double
             ,
             though
             the
             Organs
             be
             double
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Sensible
             Species
             mee●
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             where
             the
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             :
             where
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             so
             meet
             ,
             the
             Sensation
             will
             be
             double
             ,
             as
             in
             distorting
             one
             of
             the
             Eys
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             we
             putt
             one
             hand
             into
             cold
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             into
             ●ott
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             it
             is
             
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Nerv
             be
             bound
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Sensation
             by
             it
             below
             ,
             but
             only
             above
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             between
             the
             Ligature
             and
             the
             Brain
             :
             so
             also
             the
             
               Gutta
               serena
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Optike
             Nervs
             ,
             causeth
             Blindnes
             ,
             though
             the
             Ey
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Organ
             of
             Sight
             ,
             be
             sound
             and
             perfect
             :
             and
             in
             Seing
             we
             seem
             not
             to
             see
             any
             thing
             Intermediate
             between
             the
             Object
             and
             the
             Brain
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             continued
             Visive
             Line
             ,
             or
             
               Radius
               Opticus
            
             ,
             reaching
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             both
             through
             the
             Medium
             ,
             and
             Organ
             .
             And
             most
             certeinly
             all
             the
             Nervs
             are
             rooted
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             Medulla
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             all
             the
             Nerval
             Succus
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Spina
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             doth
             flow
             forth
             .
             Wherefore
             indeed
             it
             was
             an
             inexcusable
             Error
             in
             them
             who
             would
             derive
             the
             Nervs
             from
             the
             Heart
             ;
             though
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             by
             its
             Motion
             be
             the
             first
             Operator
             and
             Refiner
             of
             the
             Sanguineous
             Liquor
             ;
             which
             is
             afterward
             Concocted
             in
             and
             by
             the
             more
             Moderate
             Temper
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             there
             first
             made
             a
             Nerval
             Succus
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             diffused
             into
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             and
             
               Spinalis
               Medulla
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             speaks
             Comprehensively
             ,
             doth
             only
             mention
             the
             Heart
             ,
             as
             the
             Original
             of
             all
             Sensation
             and
             Intellection
             :
             as
             it
             doth
             only
             mention
             Bloud
             generaly
             ,
             which
             so
             passeth
             through
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             is
             afterward
             distinguished
             into
             Arterial
             ,
             and
             Nerval
             :
             and
             though
             some
             ,
             (
             who
             will
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             correct
             Magnificat
             )
             may
             cavill
             and
             be
             offended
             ,
             or
             judg
             this
             Expression
             to
             be
             Popular
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             to
             consyder
             ,
             that
             such
             Comprehensive
             Expressions
             are
             not
             Popular
             ,
             but
             exactly
             true
             in
             their
             Comprehensive
             sens
             :
             and
             thus
             Heart
             in
             Scripture
             is
             never
             Contradistinguished
             from
             Brain
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             understood
             so
             as
             to
             Exclude
             ,
             but
             Include
             it
             ,
             as
             Bloud
             doth
             all
             kinds
             of
             Bloud
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             therefore
             any
             mention
             particularly
             of
             any
             Nerval
             Succus
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Brain
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             becaus
             according
             to
             the
             Language
             therof
             ,
             such
             general
             Names
             ,
             as
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             Heart
             ,
             do
             Comprehend
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             wheras
             we
             read
             of
             Liver
             ,
             Kidneys
             ,
             Gall
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Instruments
             of
             Vegetative
             Nutrition
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Seed
             and
             Milk
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             Generation
             and
             Nutrition
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             fivefold
             Sensations
             of
             the
             five
             several
             Senses
             are
             performed
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sensation
             of
             the
             very
             Imagination
             itself
             ,
             I
             shall
             farther
             most
             plainly
             prove
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Sensitive
             Facultys
             do
             all
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Imagination
             ;
             as
             may
             sensibly
             appear
             by
             the
             maner
             of
             their
             Sensation
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             without
             Animadversion
             ,
             as
             we
             rightly
             term
             it
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             Adverting
             or
             applying
             of
             the
             Imagination
             to
             Contemplate
             the
             Sensible
             Species
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Irradiation
             therof
             by
             its
             own
             Animal
             and
             Sensitive
             Light
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Sensation
             otherwise
             ;
             though
             the
             Object
             ,
             Organ
             ,
             Sensorys
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apparatus
             therof
             ,
             be
             ready
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             well
             instructed
             :
             Seeing
             we
             See
             not
             ,
             and
             Hearing
             we
             hear
             not
             ;
             or
             we
             see
             and
             hear
             not
             ,
             or
             hear
             and
             see
             not
             ;
             or
             see
             or
             hear
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             Visible
             ,
             or
             Audible
             Object
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             ;
             or
             one
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             we
             Intend
             it
             ,
             or
             apply
             our
             Imagination
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             being
             to
             shoot
             at
             a
             Mark
             for
             a
             Wager
             ,
             professed
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             neither
             saw
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             besides
             the
             Mark
             ;
             which
             most
             vehement
             Intention
             did
             very
             much
             conduce
             to
             his
             hitting
             of
             the
             Mark
             ,
             and
             wining
             the
             Wager
             :
             and
             this
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             Imagination
             is
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             which
             we
             commonly
             call
             Common
             Sens
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Faculty
             in
             itself
             ,
             doth
             thus
             Contemplate
             all
             the
             several
             Sensibles
             ;
             as
             also
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Appetite
             doth
             Affect
             or
             Disaffect
             them
             ;
             and
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Understanding
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             Will
             will
             ,
             or
             nill
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             variety
             of
             Objects
             ,
             but
             the
             several
             maner
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             that
             doth
             distinguish
             the
             Facultys
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             Realy
             to
             differ
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Senses
             according
             to
             their
             fivefold
             Organs
             ,
             and
             Sensorys
             ,
             whereby
             their
             several
             Sensible
             Objects
             ,
             or
             Species
             therof
             ,
             are
             received
             severaly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             several
             maner
             ,
             are
             several
             ;
             but
             though
             their
             Objects
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Proper
             and
             Common
             Sensibles
             ,
             may
             be
             several
             ,
             yet
             as
             they
             both
             are
             so
             received
             in
             the
             same
             maner
             they
             do
             not
             distinguish
             the
             Sens
             ,
             nor
             make
             it
             several
             in
             itself
             .
             Also
             we
             may
             heer
             observ
             the
             very
             Spiritual
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Imaginative
             Faculty
             therof
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             gross
             Sensible
             Objects
             be
             not
             only
             different
             ,
             but
             contrary
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             themselvs
             be
             Mist
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             will
             be
             Contemperated
             into
             a
             Tepor
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             there
             will
             be
             a
             great
             Conflict
             between
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             ;
             yet
             the
             same
             Imaginative
             Faculty
             doth
             apprehend
             them
             both
             together
             (
             as
             when
             one
             hand
             is
             in
             cold
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             hott
             )
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             inconfusedly
             .
             Also
             this
             sheweth
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             Sympathy
             and
             Consent
             that
             is
             between
             some
             parts
             more
             specialy
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Body
             generaly
             ,
             in
             Feeling
             ,
             
             wherof
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             capable
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Imaginative
             Faculty
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             resideth
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             the
             Nervs
             are
             dispersed
             through
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             so
             affected
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             a
             Wound
             in
             the
             Toe
             doth
             not
             Corporealy
             affect
             the
             Brain
             ,
             or
             Imagination
             therin
             ,
             but
             Spiritualy
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             feeling
             in
             the
             Toe
             that
             is
             wounded
             being
             in
             the
             Standard
             ,
             doth
             caus
             a
             Principal
             Sensation
             therof
             in
             that
             Part
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             only
             a
             Secondary
             Sensation
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             :
             wherof
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             if
             
               one
               Member
               suffer
               all
               the
               Members
               suffer
               with
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             only
             by
             the
             Imaginative
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             though
             no
             other
             Part
             be
             Corporealy
             affected
             .
             And
             wheras
             I
             have
             often
             mentioned
             two
             such
             several
             Kinds
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             by
             the
             outward
             Organs
             and
             Sensory
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Corporeal
             or
             Elementary
             Mutation
             made
             in
             the
             Standard
             within
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             Irradiation
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             which
             is
             Primary
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             by
             Species
             ,
             Actuated
             only
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Elementary
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Brain
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             which
             is
             Secondary
             :
             wherof
             we
             call
             one
             Sens
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Imagination
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             the
             Sensible
             difference
             therof
             in
             Sleep
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Senses
             are
             bound
             up
             and
             obstructed
             ;
             and
             yet
             then
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             thus
             operate
             in
             Dreaming
             ;
             and
             the
             Senses
             are
             so
             bound
             up
             and
             obstructed
             by
             the
             Vaporous
             Bloud
             ,
             which
             ascendeth
             from
             the
             Heart
             ,
             through
             the
             Carotides
             ,
             (
             whence
             they
             are
             so
             called
             the
             Sleepy
             Arterys
             )
             to
             the
             Brain
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             stopped
             ,
             Sleep
             will
             presently
             ensue
             ,
             though
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             that
             to
             be
             an
             Apoplectical
             ,
             then
             Soporous
             Effect
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             obstructing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hindring
             the
             Sanguineous
             Vapors
             to
             ascend
             ,
             which
             causeth
             Sleep
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             ascent
             therof
             more
             copiously
             ,
             which
             doth
             obnubilate
             the
             Basis
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             as
             farr
             as
             the
             Roots
             of
             the
             Nervs
             ;
             and
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             therin
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             Pure
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             the
             fitt
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             clouded
             by
             such
             gross
             and
             unconcocted
             Vapors
             ,
             and
             thereby
             rendred
             unfitt
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Imagination
             cannot
             operate
             by
             them
             ;
             wherupon
             that
             kind
             of
             Sensation
             ceaseth
             ,
             untill
             those
             Vapors
             be
             again
             rectified
             and
             refined
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             into
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             
             and
             then
             Sleep
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             that
             Sensation
             begineth
             to
             operate
             thereby
             again
             .
             But
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             being
             seated
             in
             the
             very
             Brain
             ,
             itself
             ,
             and
             probably
             in
             the
             upper
             Region
             therof
             ,
             and
             Fore-brain
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             accordingly
             feel
             to
             grow
             most
             hott
             by
             the
             working
             therof
             )
             the
             Cloud
             of
             those
             ascending
             Vapors
             ,
             being
             there
             weaker
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             Vapors
             are
             ,
             which
             ascend
             higher
             in
             the
             Atmosphere
             )
             and
             the
             Concoctive
             Power
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             there
             being
             greater
             ,
             the
             Imagination
             may
             Contemplate
             the
             Species
             in
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Brain
             itself
             ,
             and
             there
             Actuated
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             doth
             concoct
             and
             prepare
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             this
             Secondary
             Operation
             by
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             needeth
             no
             such
             Irradiation
             by
             the
             Species
             of
             External
             Objects
             ,
             as
             is
             required
             in
             the
             Primary
             Sensation
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Secondary
             Operation
             by
             by
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             in
             Dreaming
             ,
             is
             also
             much
             weaker
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             when
             we
             are
             Waking
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             farr
             more
             Wild
             ,
             and
             Irregular
             :
             either
             becaus
             those
             ascending
             Vapors
             are
             not
             yet
             so
             purely
             defecated
             in
             the
             upper
             Region
             of
             the
             Brain
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Imagination
             then
             wants
             the
             Archetypes
             of
             the
             Primary
             Sensation
             ,
             whereby
             to
             rectify
             its
             own
             Contemplations
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             Sleep
             ,
             even
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Nervs
             are
             not
             so
             Consopited
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             in
             a
             dead
             Sleep
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             but
             that
             any
             Vehement
             Sensible
             doth
             soon
             awake
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirits
             by
             degrees
             are
             rowsed
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Vaporous
             Cloud
             dispersed
             ;
             yea
             while
             we
             are
             asleep
             ,
             as
             the
             Cloud
             is
             more
             or
             less
             gross
             in
             ascending
             ,
             or
             sooner
             or
             longer
             in
             being
             purified
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             Sleep
             greater
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             or
             shorter
             ,
             or
             longer
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Soporous
             Cloud
             is
             so
             small
             ,
             and
             very
             Rare
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             between
             Sleeping
             and
             Waking
             .
             Now
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             may
             plainly
             appear
             by
             the
             Causes
             of
             Sleep
             ;
             which
             are
             either
             Expens
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             induceth
             a
             Lassitude
             ,
             wherupon
             Sleep
             Naturaly
             ensueth
             ,
             becaus
             Nature
             requireth
             a
             Recruit
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             Bloud
             then
             ascendeth
             more
             copiously
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             part
             affected
             ,
             and
             indigent
             therof
             ;
             or
             Satiety
             and
             a
             full
             Stomach
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Vapors
             so
             ascend
             of
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             Drinking
             commonly
             causeth
             Sleep
             more
             then
             Eating
             ,
             becaus
             Drinks
             are
             more
             Vaporous
             and
             Spirituous
             then
             Meats
             ;
             or
             Dejection
             of
             the
             Spirits
             by
             Stupidity
             ,
             and
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             Narcotike
             Medicines
             by
             their
             Stupifying
             
             Quality
             induce
             Sleep
             ;
             or
             Idlenes
             ,
             and
             Cessation
             from
             Exercise
             of
             Body
             ,
             or
             Mind
             ,
             may
             be
             another
             Caus
             therof
             ,
             as
             it
             removeth
             the
             Impediment
             of
             Sleep
             ,
             or
             indeed
             the
             very
             Contrary
             therof
             ,
             for
             so
             all
             Exercise
             is
             a
             Waking
             ;
             and
             therfore
             a
             man
             cannot
             well
             sleep
             if
             he
             do
             but
             stand
             upright
             ▪
             and
             Sleep
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             unbendeth
             the
             Bow
             ,
             and
             relaxeth
             not
             only
             the
             Perceptive
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             thus
             as
             Exercise
             and
             Lassitude
             ,
             so
             Waking
             and
             Sleeping
             ,
             do
             follow
             ,
             and
             indeed
             mutualy
             caus
             ,
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             Expens
             and
             Recruit
             of
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             both
             Perceptive
             and
             Motive
             ;
             which
             heerby
             appear
             to
             be
             very
             Connatural
             :
             for
             as
             
               much
               Study
               is
               a
               Wearines
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             so
             wearines
             of
             the
             Flesh
             is
             also
             an
             Impediment
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Mind
             .
             Now
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             all
             Perceptive
             Sensation
             ,
             both
             Primary
             and
             Secondary
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             so
             if
             any
             require
             that
             I
             should
             also
             shew
             what
             is
             that
             Specifike
             Imaginative
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             so
             Operateth
             (
             wherof
             I
             have
             thus
             farr
             traced
             the
             Operations
             ,
             or
             maner
             of
             working
             ,
             from
             the
             Sensible
             Object
             to
             this
             Sensitive
             Faculty
             )
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             itself
             is
             an
             Active
             Spiritual
             Substance
             Created
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             first
             produced
             with
             this
             and
             all
             other
             the
             Innate
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             so
             Actuated
             by
             God
             in
             this
             Fifth
             Day
             ;
             so
             I
             can
             only
             affirm
             tha●
             this
             Imaginative
             Power
             is
             such
             ,
             becaus
             God
             so
             Created
             it
             ;
             as
             Matter
             is
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             Spirit
             ,
             Heaven
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             Earth
             ,
             Extension
             Extension
             ,
             Heat
             Heat
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             becaus
             God
             so
             Created
             them
             in
             the
             begining
             ;
             and
             as
             no
             man
             can
             go
             beyond
             that
             Begining
             ,
             so
             neither
             beyond
             that
             Creating
             Causality
             ;
             but
             must
             necessarily
             at
             last
             terminate
             in
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Will
             of
             the
             Creator
             therof
             ,
             when
             he
             knoweth
             that
             he
             hath
             arrived
             at
             any
             Simple
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Accident
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Composited
             ,
             or
             Mist
             with
             others
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Non
               ultra
            
             ,
             or
             utmost
             Bound
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Human
             ,
             but
             Angelical
             Knowledg
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             will
             inquire
             farther
             into
             the
             Caus
             of
             every
             Caus
             ,
             and
             so
             Infinitely
             ,
             like
             Children
             ,
             shall
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             ,
             ever
             be
             Satisfied
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             of
             any
             Animal
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Created
             and
             produced
             in
             this
             Fifth
             Day
             ,
             or
             afterward
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             Mist
             with
             others
             (
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Mule
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             Equine
             and
             Asinine
             )
             is
             such
             a
             Simple
             Substance
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             though
             
             the
             whole
             Compositum
             be
             Compounded
             of
             that
             and
             a
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Elements
             ,
             and
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             the
             proper
             Work
             of
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             thus
             ,
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             Works
             of
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Mistion
             of
             Elements
             ,
             Actuation
             of
             Qualitys
             ,
             Composition
             of
             Matter
             ,
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Natures
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             like
             a
             Speculative
             Chymist
             ,
             to
             Separate
             those
             things
             in
             their
             several
             Natures
             by
             his
             Intellect
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             never
             do
             in
             fact
             by
             all
             their
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             Improper
             Work
             for
             him
             to
             inquire
             farther
             then
             the
             Work
             of
             Proper
             Creation
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             wholy
             to
             resolv
             into
             the
             first
             Caus
             of
             all
             Causes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             ,
             who
             
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               Will.
            
             And
             so
             also
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             made
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             to
             be
             a
             Living
             Perceptive
             Spirit
             ,
             accordingly
             he
             Imprinted
             in
             it
             certein
             Simple
             Innate
             Notions
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             so
             Perceiv
             in
             a
             Living
             maner
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             and
             Elementary
             Animal
             Spirits
             and
             Species
             and
             a
             Conjunction
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Sensitive
             Animal
             Irradiation
             .
             Thus
             Generical
             Imagination
             ,
             Feeling
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Sensitive
             Notions
             ,
             wherwith
             all
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             are
             instructed
             (
             and
             not
             Vegetatives
             ,
             Elements
             ,
             or
             Matter
             )
             ,
             are
             the
             Innate
             Facultys
             ,
             whereby
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             do
             Imagin
             ,
             feel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             others
             :
             and
             this
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             a
             double
             or
             Reflex
             Operation
             ,
             wherof
             no
             Inferior
             Nature
             doth
             partake
             :
             for
             Sensitives
             being
             Perceptive
             Animals
             do
             not
             only
             Imagin
             ,
             Feel
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             also
             Perceiv
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             so
             :
             wheras
             others
             only
             do
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             Reflection
             upon
             their
             Operations
             .
             Again
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             less
             Simple
             Sensitive
             Notions
             Common
             to
             all
             perfect
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Whole
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             Whole
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             any
             Part
             therof
             divided
             from
             it
             :
             and
             so
             that
             Two
             are
             more
             then
             One
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Also
             I
             suppose
             that
             they
             have
             some
             Generical
             Sentiment
             of
             Symmetry
             ,
             Harmony
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             becaus
             these
             also
             are
             Common
             Sensibles
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             Perceiv
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Proper
             Sensibles
             .
             Besides
             these
             there
             are
             also
             Proper
             Powers
             ;
             as
             Ingeny
             ,
             or
             Artifice
             ,
             wherof
             all
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             Oisters
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             do
             not
             partake
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             said
             to
             wan●
             Imagination
             :
             wheras
             they
             also
             have
             that
             Common
             Perception
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             Imagination
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Sensitive
             :
             
             and
             there
             are
             proper
             Notions
             ,
             which
             belong
             properly
             to
             one
             Species
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Bird
             to
             Sing
             and
             Nidificate
             ,
             to
             a
             Spider
             to
             spin
             ,
             to
             a
             Bee
             to
             make
             Honey
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             very
             Ingenious
             and
             Artificial
             in
             the
             External
             performance
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             wrought
             by
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Specifical
             Notions
             or
             Sentiments
             of
             their
             kind
             :
             as
             an
             Infant
             so
             Sucks
             ;
             a
             Lamb
             flys
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             saw
             before
             ;
             and
             a
             yong
             Hound
             hunts
             an
             Hare
             before
             he
             seeth
             it
             .
             Also
             by
             these
             Innate
             and
             more
             Immediate
             Notions
             the
             Imagination
             is
             able
             farther
             to
             Acquire
             ,
             and
             Collect
             any
             other
             Sensitive
             Notions
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             it
             Perceiveth
             by
             any
             of
             the
             External
             Senses
             ;
             which
             it
             doth
             likewise
             add
             and
             Ingraff
             into
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             retein
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             gain
             Experience
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             thereby
             be
             more
             Instructed
             to
             live
             the
             Sensitive
             Life
             therof
             .
             And
             the
             Imaginative
             Faculty
             ,
             being
             thus
             furnished
             with
             Sensitive
             Notions
             ,
             can
             Compound
             ,
             and
             Divide
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             discours
             of
             Singulars
             ,
             or
             by
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             Sensible
             ;
             as
             an
             Hound
             can
             distinguish
             one
             Hare
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             an
             hunted
             from
             a
             fresh
             Hare
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             accordingly
             follow
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             Sent
             of
             an
             Hare
             from
             the
             Sent
             of
             a
             Deer
             ,
             or
             Fox
             ,
             or
             Otter
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doth
             accordingly
             follow
             it
             :
             for
             Singulars
             are
             only
             as
             so
             many
             Pictures
             of
             Individual
             Hares
             ,
             and
             Particulars
             as
             the
             Signe
             of
             any
             Hare
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             Sensible
             :
             and
             none
             of
             these
             Operations
             may
             be
             denied
             to
             Brutes
             ,
             which
             are
             otherwise
             distinguishible
             from
             Intellective
             Operations
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             .
             But
             though
             there
             be
             these
             Common
             Notions
             ,
             or
             Prenotions
             ,
             which
             are
             otherwise
             called
             Instincts
             ,
             in
             Brutes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             Perceiv
             Potentialy
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             Perceiv
             Actualy
             ,
             without
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Species
             therin
             (
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             Sensitive
             Irradiations
             )
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             which
             to
             prepare
             for
             themselvs
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             a
             Specifike
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Command
             and
             Move
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             therof
             ,
             so
             to
             Actuate
             and
             produce
             them
             accordingly
             as
             they
             call
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             without
             all
             these
             ,
             both
             Sensitive
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Inferior
             Instrumentalitys
             ,
             the
             Sensation
             cannot
             be
             performed
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             by
             Memory
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             Acquired
             any
             new
             Notions
             ,
             and
             would
             Remember
             them
             ,
             we
             thus
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Dictate
             to
             the
             Inferior
             Facultys
             ,
             and
             then
             
             they
             produce
             a
             new
             Image
             or
             Species
             therof
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             Contemplate
             :
             wheras
             if
             it
             were
             any
             former
             Image
             or
             Species
             therof
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             ,
             certeinly
             such
             should
             pass
             away
             with
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Nerval
             Succus
             ,
             wherin
             it
             doth
             Subsist
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             doth
             not
             Circulate
             as
             swiftly
             as
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             yet
             it
             passeth
             away
             more
             or
             less
             continualy
             ,
             and
             is
             recruited
             every
             Night
             by
             sleep
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             Impossible
             that
             the
             Images
             or
             Species
             should
             remain
             therin
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             Acquired
             so
             many
             years
             since
             ;
             but
             the
             Acquired
             Notions
             therof
             must
             necessarily
             remain
             in
             the
             Imaginative
             Faculty
             ,
             which
             continues
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             according
             to
             the
             Individual
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             wherof
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             have
             the
             Images
             Potentialy
             in
             themselvs
             .
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             by
             a
             Physician
             concerning
             a
             Knight
             his
             Patient
             ,
             and
             my
             well
             known
             Friend
             ,
             that
             sometime
             before
             his
             Death
             he
             could
             not
             Remember
             things
             done
             the
             same
             Day
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             very
             well
             Remember
             things
             done
             many
             years
             before
             ;
             which
             was
             from
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Notions
             which
             he
             had
             Acquired
             in
             his
             Youth
             ,
             did
             remain
             in
             his
             Imaginative
             Faculty
             ;
             which
             was
             now
             grown
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             hardly
             Acquire
             any
             new
             Notions
             ;
             and
             so
             Youth
             doth
             best
             retein
             any
             such
             Acquired
             Notions
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             then
             recent
             and
             fresh
             :
             and
             there
             are
             not
             many
             others
             before
             Acquired
             ,
             which
             might
             oppress
             the
             Memory
             :
             for
             though
             Imagination
             be
             a
             very
             Spiritual
             Faculty
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             Finite
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sens
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Remember
             all
             ,
             nor
             any
             more
             ,
             or
             better
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             Strength
             therof
             ;
             and
             these
             Acquired
             Notions
             are
             fixed
             by
             often
             Repeating
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             is
             very
             Oeconomical
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             delighted
             with
             Symmetry
             ,
             and
             Harmony
             ,
             so
             the
             Memory
             therof
             is
             helped
             by
             Order
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             strangely
             piece
             its
             Notions
             together
             by
             any
             litle
             Similitudes
             or
             Allusions
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             when
             it
             cannot
             suddenly
             Retrive
             and
             Dictate
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             be
             not
             ready
             to
             Actuate
             and
             produce
             the
             Images
             therof
             ,
             we
             say
             it
             is
             a●
             our
             Tongs
             end
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             utter
             a
             Word
             and
             are
             some
             way
             hindred
             .
             But
             as
             there
             are
             Deceptions
             of
             Sens
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             Remote
             from
             the
             Sensible
             Object
             ,
             which
             is
             Realy
             true
             in
             itself
             ;
             not
             only
             as
             Imagination
             is
             a
             Judicative
             Faculty
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             also
             Err
             ,
             in
             Dividing
             ,
             Compounding
             ,
             and
             Discoursing
             thereby
             ;
             but
             
             in
             its
             most
             Simple
             Perceptions
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             very
             Mimical
             ,
             and
             can
             Imitate
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Types
             ,
             and
             Images
             of
             things
             which
             it
             did
             before
             Contemplate
             in
             the
             more
             Sensible
             Prototypes
             ,
             by
             the
             Primary
             Sensation
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             though
             these
             Secondary
             Species
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Irradiated
             by
             the
             real
             Sensibles
             ,
             are
             meer
             Phantasms
             ,
             and
             farr
             more
             weak
             and
             Momentany
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             a
             vehement
             Imagination
             can
             so
             Intend
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             appear
             as
             though
             they
             were
             Real
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             is
             by
             some
             such
             extraordinary
             Power
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             it
             causeth
             External
             and
             Corporeal
             Signatures
             in
             the
             Foetus
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             well
             caus
             such
             Species
             and
             Images
             in
             the
             Nerval
             Succus
             ,
             by
             such
             extraordinary
             Animation
             of
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             :
             which
             yet
             is
             also
             first
             caused
             by
             some
             very
             strong
             Acquired
             Notions
             in
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             through
             Love
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Covetousnes
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             vehement
             Lusts
             and
             Affections
             ,
             and
             a
             proportionable
             Sensitive
             Irradiation
             thereby
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             indeed
             
               Laesa
               Phantasia
            
             :
             but
             if
             those
             Passions
             be
             Sudden
             and
             Temporary
             ,
             then
             the
             Imaginations
             are
             such
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             sudden
             Frights
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             are
             only
             
               Vno
               Impetu
            
             :
             or
             they
             may
             be
             only
             particular
             Distractions
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             particular
             Objects
             about
             which
             the
             Imagination
             hath
             been
             so
             Intensly
             exercised
             ;
             wherof
             we
             have
             a
             notable
             Example
             in
             him
             who
             was
             
               
                 In
                 vacuo
                 laetus
                 sessor
                 plaus●rque
                 Theatro
                 ,
              
               
                 Caetera
                 qui
                 vitae
                 servaret
                 munia
                 rectè
                 :
              
            
             and
             there
             are
             many
             known
             Instances
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             Habitualy
             distracted
             as
             to
             one
             Object
             ,
             which
             whensoever
             it
             is
             mentioned
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             strong
             and
             vehement
             Notion
             therof
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             Acquired
             ,
             is
             thereby
             Excited
             ,
             and
             the
             Phantasm
             so
             Sensibly
             Actuated
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             so
             Predominate
             ,
             as
             to
             over-rule
             and
             over-turn
             all
             their
             other
             Notions
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             Regularity
             therof
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             have
             some
             Tincture
             of
             this
             Madnes
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             who
             though
             otherwise
             very
             Prudent
             and
             Sober
             ,
             yet
             if
             mention
             be
             made
             of
             any
             thing
             wherin
             they
             affect
             to
             Excell
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             vehemently
             Love
             ;
             as
             their
             Wit
             ,
             Valor
             ,
             Gentility
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             they
             will
             run
             out
             into
             such
             Extravagant
             discours
             therof
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             the
             same
             men
             therin
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             other
             things
             :
             (
             which
             we
             call
             their
             Infirmitys
             )
             ,
             Also
             there
             is
             a
             General
             and
             Total
             Distraction
             ,
             either
             Temporary
             ,
             as
             in
             Drunkenes
             ,
             or
             Anger
             ,
             
             (
             which
             is
             rightly
             termed
             
               furor
               brevis
            
             )
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             Continual
             ;
             as
             when
             any
             such
             Particular
             Fansy
             is
             so
             Prepotent
             that
             it
             works
             upon
             the
             very
             Substance
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             or
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             so
             hurt
             by
             Sicknes
             ,
             or
             any
             Bodily
             Distemper
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             
               Cerebrum
               laesum
            
             .
             Now
             becaus
             it
             is
             confessed
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Infirmitys
             and
             Deceptions
             of
             the
             Sens
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             therefore
             Sceptikes
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             always
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             or
             Frenzy
             :
             but
             then
             how
             do
             they
             know
             it
             ?
             if
             they
             also
             are
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             or
             Mad
             :
             for
             they
             who
             are
             so
             ,
             think
             all
             their
             Phantasms
             to
             be
             Real
             Objects
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             disprove
             what
             they
             affirm
             :
             for
             certeinly
             if
             all
             men
             were
             so
             distempered
             and
             deluded
             ,
             we
             should
             all
             conceiv
             those
             Delusions
             to
             be
             Real
             ,
             becaus
             none
             could
             disprove
             them
             by
             any
             more
             right
             Cogitations
             ;
             as
             if
             any
             man
             should
             only
             dream
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             refute
             any
             of
             his
             Dreams
             ,
             but
             his
             whole
             Life
             should
             be
             only
             one
             continued
             Dream
             :
             wherefore
             since
             we
             can
             distinguish
             between
             Dreaming
             and
             Waking
             ,
             cer●einly
             we
             are
             not
             always
             in
             a
             Dream
             ;
             and
             becaus
             we
             can
             distinguish
             between
             some
             Errors
             and
             some
             Truths
             certeinly
             we
             are
             not
             always
             in
             an
             Error
             :
             though
             some
             who
             cannot
             ,
             or
             rather
             will
             not
             ,
             understand
             any
             thing
             of
             Truth
             ,
             becaus
             they
             will
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             the
             Obedience
             and
             Practice
             therof
             ,
             would
             thus
             drown
             all
             others
             with
             themselvs
             in
             the
             same
             Bottomles
             Pitt
             of
             Perdition
             .
             There
             are
             also
             others
             ,
             that
             think
             these
             
               Entia
               Sensationis
            
             to
             be
             some
             such
             Imaginary
             Things
             as
             are
             neither
             Entitys
             ,
             nor
             Not-entitys
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             wheras
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Imagination
             is
             certeinly
             a
             Real
             Act
             ;
             and
             the
             Phantasm
             a
             Real
             Species
             ;
             which
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             behold
             ,
             and
             whereby
             such
             Real
             Effects
             are
             produced
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             such
             Real
             Thing
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Imagination
             Imagineth
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Image
             or
             Picture
             ;
             as
             a
             Picture
             of
             a
             Man
             at
             large
             is
             no
             less
             a
             Picture
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             Realy
             no
             such
             Person
             
               in
               Rerum
               natura
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Picture
             of
             any
             Individual
             Person
             .
             But
             the
             Imagined
             Object
             ,
             as
             Imaginary
             Space
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             pure
             Nonentitys
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             though
             we
             frame
             some
             Real
             Imaginations
             therof
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Medium
             between
             Entity
             and
             Non-entity
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Contradictory
             Terms
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             any
             may
             Imagin
             therof
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             Effari
             ,
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             either
             Est
             ,
             or
             
               Non
               est
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             either
             affirm
             or
             deny
             it
             to
             Be
             :
             
             and
             in
             all
             Logike
             ,
             no
             Proposition
             can
             be
             otherwise
             formed
             ,
             either
             Categoricaly
             ,
             or
             Hypotheticaly
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             stronger
             or
             more
             undeniable
             Dilemma
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             Either
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             Metaphysicaly
             ,
             and
             Simply
             ,
             which
             admitts
             no
             Division
             ,
             or
             Distinction
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             may
             be
             many
             Subalternate
             Differences
             of
             Entity
             ,
             yet
             Ens
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             
               Genus
               Generalissimum
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Specifical
             Difference
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             as
             whatsoever
             is
             ,
             Is
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             Identical
             and
             Infallible
             Proposition
             ,
             so
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             any
             Mode
             or
             Respect
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             Subalternate
             Difference
             whatsoever
             ,
             Is
             :
             and
             if
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Creature
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Convertible
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Created
             from
             Not-being
             to
             Being
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             an
             Entity
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Non-entity
             ,
             though
             the
             Notion
             therof
             be
             only
             an
             Imaginative
             Figment
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             no
             Creature
             it
             is
             no
             Thing
             in
             Nature
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             Imaginary
             Figment
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Fiction
             is
             somthing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             so
             feigned
             is
             meerly
             Nothing
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
             V.
             Sensation
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             Life
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             always
             with
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Life
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             these
             two
             do
             Immediately
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             also
             always
             Cooperate
             to
             produce
             any
             Vital
             Act
             :
             for
             thus
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             Perceiv
             Spontaneously
             ;
             and
             the
             Appetite
             Affect
             or
             Disaffect
             Perceptively
             :
             and
             these
             are
             the
             most
             Intrinsecal
             and
             Immanent
             Acts
             of
             both
             the
             Facultys
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             so
             act
             between
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             yet
             their
             own
             Operations
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             are
             as
             different
             and
             several
             as
             the
             Facultys
             ;
             for
             to
             Perceiv
             ,
             and
             to
             Affect
             any
             thing
             ,
             do
             very
             much
             and
             very
             plainly
             differ
             :
             and
             so
             their
             maner
             of
             working
             is
             very
             different
             ;
             for
             first
             the
             Imagination
             Perceivs
             ,
             and
             Judges
             the
             Object
             to
             be
             Sensitively
             Good
             ,
             or
             Evill
             ;
             and
             so
             presents
             it
             to
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             Affects
             or
             Disaffects
             it
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             several
             Cells
             have
             been
             by
             some
             found
             out
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             for
             the
             Imaginative
             ,
             Judicative
             ,
             and
             Memorative
             Powers
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             only
             such
             several
             Powers
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Imagination
             ,
             wherin
             they
             do
             all
             Immediately
             Subsist
             )
             I
             wonder
             that
             never
             any
             such
             Cell
             hath
             been
             appointed
             by
             them
             for
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             which
             is
             certeinly
             a
             distinct
             Faculty
             from
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Subsisting
             Immediately
             in
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             .
             And
             as
             there
             are
             such
             several
             Powers
             in
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Appetite
             ;
             
             but
             as
             first
             the
             External
             Sensible
             Object
             by
             making
             an
             Alteration
             in
             the
             Standard
             of
             Sens
             ,
             which
             is
             within
             the
             Body
             ,
             doth
             by
             it
             Irradiate
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sensible
             Species
             are
             produced
             ,
             which
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             afterward
             also
             Irradiate
             ,
             and
             Perceiv
             by
             a
             Primary
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             after
             the
             Object
             is
             removed
             ,
             Irradiate
             only
             by
             itself
             ,
             and
             so
             Contemplate
             the
             Phantasms
             therof
             ,
             by
             a
             Secondary
             Sensation
             ;
             so
             contrarily
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             which
             followeth
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             doth
             first
             Internaly
             Affect
             ,
             or
             Disaffect
             ,
             in
             itself
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Power
             which
             is
             its
             Primary
             Sensation
             ;
             and
             then
             exerts
             its
             Appetitive
             and
             Motive
             Power
             by
             a
             Secondary
             Sensation
             ,
             either
             in
             those
             Affections
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Passions
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Body
             or
             any
             part
             therof
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             more
             Immediate
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Appetite
             be
             also
             the
             Motive
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             yet
             it
             likewise
             causeth
             Fluxes
             and
             Refluxes
             of
             the
             other
             Blouds
             accordingly
             ;
             which
             discovers
             a
             great
             Union
             and
             Consent
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             this
             Faculty
             generaly
             is
             Sensible
             Good
             or
             Evill
             ,
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             Diversifications
             therof
             ,
             the
             Appetite
             doth
             exert
             itself
             in
             those
             several
             Passions
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Affections
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Fluxes
             and
             Refluxes
             of
             the
             very
             Sensitive
             Soul
             ,
             answerable
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Bloud
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             it
             so
             expresseth
             itself
             :
             for
             this
             Spiritual
             Faculty
             is
             not
             an
             idle
             and
             ineffectual
             Affection
             or
             Disaffection
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             but
             also
             armed
             with
             a
             Power
             to
             Effect
             all
             the
             Sensitive
             Operations
             therof
             in
             the
             Body
             .
             And
             so
             also
             the
             very
             Motive
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             is
             Guided
             in
             producing
             and
             Actuating
             the
             Phantasms
             for
             the
             use
             and
             service
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Imaginative
             ,
             Perceptively
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             Appetitive
             Faculty
             Spontaneously
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             the
             same
             Sensitive
             Compositum
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             Local
             Motion
             of
             the
             Matter
             to
             Union
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Instance
             of
             Introsuction
             of
             the
             Finger
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             to
             Station
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Body
             falls
             down
             by
             its
             own
             Weight
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             Elementary
             Motion
             by
             Rarefaction
             and
             Condensation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             and
             also
             Vegetative
             Motion
             ,
             as
             in
             Contraction
             of
             the
             Muscles
             ;
             which
             certeinly
             cannot
             be
             Motions
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Violent
             and
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Rest
             therof
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             in
             the
             Systole
             ,
             the
             Heart
             lifts
             itself
             upward
             by
             this
             Vegetative
             Motion
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Diastole
             falls
             downward
             again
             by
             
             its
             own
             Pondus
             of
             Matter
             ;
             which
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             can
             be
             no
             Elementary
             Motion
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Systole
             it
             is
             contracted
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Diastole
             returns
             again
             to
             its
             own
             Elementary
             Laxity
             by
             its
             own
             Elastical
             Potentia
             ,
             which
             was
             Spiritualy
             contrary
             to
             the
             Contraction
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Basis
             of
             the
             Heart
             being
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Muscular
             Contraction
             therof
             doth
             thereby
             draw
             it
             upward
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             ,
             so
             all
             such
             Muscular
             Motions
             are
             by
             such
             Traction
             to
             ,
             or
             Trusion
             from
             another
             Body
             ,
             as
             a
             Fulciment
             ;
             for
             so
             an
             Heart
             taken
             out
             Moves
             in
             the
             Hand
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             bowing
             forward
             can
             lift
             up
             no
             more
             then
             according
             to
             the
             Weight
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Traction
             is
             ;
             but
             standing
             Perpendicularly
             upright
             ,
             he
             may
             lift
             up
             any
             greater
             Weight
             according
             to
             his
             Muscular
             Strength
             ,
             by
             Trusion
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             a
             Fulciment
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             bears
             up
             any
             Burden
             on
             his
             Shoulders
             :
             wheras
             i●
             there
             be
             not
             such
             a
             Fulciment
             ,
             he
             can
             bear
             nothing
             ,
             but
             all
             will
             sink
             together
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             stand
             on
             the
             Water
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             descending
             Scale
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             so
             a
             man
             in
             a
             Scale
             holding
             at
             the
             Beam
             ,
             cannot
             lift
             himself
             up
             ;
             becaus
             it
             descends
             toward
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             also
             ascend
             toward
             it
             ;
             as
             he
             may
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             such
             an
             over-weight
             in
             the
             other
             Scale
             as
             will
             hinder
             the
             descent
             :
             nor
             can
             he
             make
             that
             Scale
             ,
             wherin
             he
             is
             ,
             to
             weigh
             more
             then
             the
             Weight
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             by
             pulling
             it
             down
             ;
             becaus
             he
             hath
             no
             hold
             below
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             being
             fastned
             himself
             ,
             he
             might
             so
             draw
             it
             down
             .
             Also
             besides
             these
             Muscular
             Motions
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             Puls
             caused
             thereby
             ,
             (
             which
             plainly
             is
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Pulsifike
             Power
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             )
             there
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             such
             a
             sudden
             and
             occasional
             Motion
             in
             all
             these
             Fluxes
             and
             Refluxes
             of
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             Passions
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             only
             Sensitive
             ,
             but
             Vegetative
             :
             for
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             Sensitive
             Appetite
             in
             all
             such
             Local
             Motions
             therof
             doth
             thus
             Move
             the
             Body
             ,
             not
             Immediately
             by
             itself
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             such
             Vegetative
             Motions
             ;
             and
             so
             Guides
             and
             Governs
             them
             ,
             Directively
             and
             Spontaneously
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             as
             when
             I
             write
             ,
             the
             Motion
             of
             my
             Hand
             and
             Pen
             generaly
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Elementary
             Motive
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             which
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             Actuates
             and
             produces
             ,
             and
             itself
             Moves
             by
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             by
             and
             with
             the
             Muscles
             ;
             or
             as
             my
             Hand
             writes
             by
             and
             with
             the
             Pen
             ,
             only
             as
             a
             ●●tt
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Mover
             ;
             for
             certeinly
             my
             Writing
             is
             no
             kind
             of
             Elementary
             Motion
             ,
             
             such
             as
             is
             by
             Rarefaction
             or
             Densefaction
             ,
             Magnetical
             or
             Planetary
             Virtue
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             a
             Vegetative
             Motion
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             an
             higher
             and
             fitter
             Instrument
             of
             a
             Sensitive
             Mover
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             a
             Motive
             Instrument
             itself
             ;
             and
             the
             Moving
             of
             my
             Hand
             in
             writing
             generaly
             is
             no
             Sensitive
             Motion
             ,
             nor
             doth
             my
             Pen
             ,
             Hand
             ,
             Nervs
             ,
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             Se●s
             or
             Perceiv
             what
             I
             do
             :
             but
             only
             my
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             therefore
             in
             causing
             this
             or
             that
             Letter
             or
             Word
             to
             be
             writ
             Guides
             and
             Governs
             the
             Vegetative
             Mover
             ,
             as
             if
             another
             should
             guide
             my
             Hand
             with
             his
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             doth
             not
             only
             Command
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Inferior
             Spirits
             have
             no
             such
             Perception
             or
             Appetite
             ,
             whereby
             to
             know
             what
             is
             Commanded
             ,
             and
             to
             Obey
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Sensitive
             Moves
             or
             causes
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             Motive
             in
             itself
             (
             so
             and
             in
             such
             a
             maner
             ,
             whereby
             this
             or
             that
             Letter
             or
             Word
             shall
             be
             writ
             )
             to
             Move
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             its
             Immediate
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             doth
             certeinly
             of
             itself
             perform
             all
             those
             Motions
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Involuntary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Spontaneous
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             Immediately
             Subservient
             to
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             at
             the
             Command
             therof
             ;
             so
             also
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             as
             well
             perform
             all
             those
             other
             Motions
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             Voluntary
             ,
             or
             Spontaneous
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             only
             Guided
             and
             Governed
             by
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             .
             And
             so
             that
             all
             such
             Motions
             in
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             only
             Elementary
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Rarefaction
             or
             Condensation
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             higher
             Nature
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             Expansion
             or
             Compression
             ,
             or
             more
             Regular
             ,
             as
             all
             Involuntary
             Motions
             ,
             or
             more
             Various
             and
             Indifferent
             ,
             as
             all
             Voluntary
             Motions
             ,
             are
             Vegetative
             ;
             but
             the
             Voluntary
             are
             also
             Guided
             and
             Governed
             by
             a
             Sensitive
             Motion
             :
             and
             that
             all
             such
             Motions
             ,
             whereby
             we
             perceiv
             that
             we
             do
             so
             Guide
             and
             Govern
             them
             ,
             are
             Sensitive
             .
             And
             such
             are
             all
             the
             Moving
             Imperia
             or
             Commands
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             Spontaneously
             Move
             and
             Guide
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             producing
             and
             Actuating
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             both
             Perceptive
             ,
             and
             Motive
             ,
             Arrecting
             the
             Muscles
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             Priapismus
             and
             others
             may
             be
             both
             Involuntary
             and
             Voluntary
             :
             and
             such
             Sensitive
             Motions
             though
             never
             so
             swift
             and
             sudden
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             Involuntary
             ,
             but
             Voluntary
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             with
             any
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             these
             Motions
             the
             Vegetative
             
             Spirit
             is
             alway
             ready
             to
             Execute
             the
             Spontaneous
             Commands
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             very
             quick
             and
             Active
             Mover
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             its
             own
             Involuntary
             Motions
             ;
             but
             especialy
             in
             these
             wherin
             it
             is
             Subservient
             to
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Active
             ,
             and
             requireth
             such
             fitt
             Instruments
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             Moveth
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             quick
             as
             Thought
             or
             Wish
             ,
             so
             where
             no
             Deliberation
             is
             requisite
             or
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             an
             Acquired
             Use
             and
             Custom
             it
             presently
             Commandeth
             ,
             Perceptively
             and
             Spontaneously
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             presently
             Obeyed
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             without
             any
             Perception
             or
             Spontaneity
             therof
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Sensitive
             Facultys
             ,
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             do
             Govern
             the
             whole
             Sensitive
             Compositum
             ,
             residing
             together
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             Mutualy
             Cooperate
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             or
             any
             of
             their
             several
             Powers
             are
             not
             seated
             in
             several
             Cells
             therof
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             supposed
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Brain
             are
             for
             refining
             ,
             percolating
             ,
             and
             preparing
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             therin
             ,
             by
             the
             Natural
             Chymistry
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             wheresoever
             these
             two
             Facultys
             have
             their
             Centrical
             Seat
             ,
             which
             probably
             is
             in
             the
             Forebrain
             ,
             or
             Cerebrum
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Eminently
             so
             called
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             together
             ,
             furnished
             with
             all
             their
             Sensitive
             Powers
             :
             for
             the
             Brain
             is
             not
             divided
             into
             several
             Organs
             ,
             as
             an
             Ey
             ,
             an
             Ear
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             is
             all
             one
             Organ
             of
             these
             two
             Facultys
             ,
             as
             the
             three
             Humors
             in
             the
             Ey
             ,
             with
             their
             Coat●
             ,
             and
             appurtenances
             are
             one
             Organ
             of
             Sight
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             true
             that
             they
             have
             their
             Nervs
             dispersed
             from
             the
             Brain
             through
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Intromission
             of
             External
             Species
             by
             the
             Animal
             Perceptive
             Spirits
             to
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             Exerting
             of
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             and
             Operating
             of
             the
             Appetite
             by
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Body
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             the
             Facultys
             themselvs
             are
             Conjunctly
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             so
             also
             these
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             Instruments
             ,
             are
             conjoined
             therin
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Nervs
             :
             and
             there
             may
             be
             Operation
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             other
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             as
             in
             Sleep
             ,
             when
             the
             Senses
             are
             obstructed
             by
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             hinder
             the
             Intromission
             of
             the
             Species
             of
             External
             Objects
             ,
             yet
             the
             Appetite
             then
             working
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             may
             Exert
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             caus
             us
             not
             only
             to
             Talk
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             Walk
             :
             and
             as
             they
             are
             thus
             Conjunct
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Instruments
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             their
             Operations
             ,
             whereby
             they
             do
             not
             only
             Spontaneously
             Perceiv
             ,
             and
             Perceptively
             
             Affect
             or
             Disaffect
             Immanently
             ,
             in
             such
             Actions
             as
             are
             performed
             between
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             shewed
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             Appetite
             doth
             move
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             to
             produce
             and
             Actuate
             Phantasms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             Direct
             it
             what
             Phantasms
             it
             shall
             so
             produce
             and
             Actuate
             ;
             and
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             also
             Direct
             the
             Vegetative
             Motions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Appetite
             doth
             Move
             and
             Guide
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             distinctly
             called
             Imaginative
             ,
             or
             Appetitive
             Actions
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             one
             or
             other
             doth
             Predominate
             therin
             .
             And
             as
             they
             are
             both
             thus
             Conjunct
             Spiritualy
             ,
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             also
             with
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             thus
             Subordinating
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             therin
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             the
             Elementary
             Mistion
             ,
             and
             Matter
             to
             their
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             such
             Natural
             Aptitude
             and
             Combination
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Elementary
             Animal
             Spirits
             are
             refined
             and
             sublimated
             to
             the
             highest
             Purity
             wherof
             they
             are
             capable
             ,
             and
             their
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             indued
             with
             a
             greater
             Activity
             ,
             then
             appears
             in
             any
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             or
             Trees
             ;
             whereby
             they
             may
             ascend
             toward
             this
             Sensitive
             Oeconomy
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Instruments
             of
             a
             Sensitive
             Life
             ;
             so
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             also
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             Condescend
             to
             them
             by
             a
             Conjunct
             Irradiation
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Eradiation
             of
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Live
             ,
             nor
             Act
             ,
             without
             them
             ,
             nor
             by
             or
             with
             any
             other
             Elementary
             or
             Vegetative
             Instrumentality
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             hath
             its
             own
             Standards
             in
             its
             own
             Body
             ;
             whereby
             only
             it
             doth
             Immediately
             perceiv
             and
             feel
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             the
             Temperament
             of
             its
             own
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Alterations
             therin
             ;
             and
             not
             any
             of
             the
             External
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             or
             Cold
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             only
             caus
             the
             Alterations
             without
             ,
             whereby
             they
             caus
             the
             like
             within
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             Mediately
             become
             Sensible
             ;
             as
             the
             Weather
             is
             by
             a
             Weatherglass
             ;
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             these
             Internal
             ,
             and
             indeed
             most
             Proper
             Sensibles
             only
             and
             none
             others
             do
             Irradiate
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Nervs
             ,
             which
             are
             propagated
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             where
             the
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             ;
             and
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             also
             doth
             only
             Move
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             wherin
             it
             is
             confined
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Powers
             and
             Organs
             ,
             and
             others
             thereby
             :
             as
             the
             Hand
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             Instrument
             of
             all
             Instruments
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             a
             Living
             and
             truly
             Spiritual
             Substance
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             its
             own
             proper
             and
             Immanent
             Actions
             Spiritual
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             Abstract
             from
             more
             Coporeal
             Objects
             Sensitively
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             more
             Gross
             
             and
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ;
             for
             so
             though
             by
             its
             Senses
             it
             doth
             Sensibly
             perceiv
             Heat
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Pain
             ,
             Burden
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             Immanently
             Contemplate
             ,
             Affect
             ,
             or
             Disaffect
             ,
             the
             Speculative
             Phantasms
             therof
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             Feeling
             or
             Sens
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             the
             Artificial
             Pictures
             therof
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             very
             Sensible
             Species
             ,
             Irradiated
             by
             the
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             as
             the
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             so
             Affect
             the
             Brain
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Standard
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Species
             are
             only
             Irradiated
             thereby
             :
             for
             so
             Sensible
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             do
             not
             Burn
             or
             Chill
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Standard
             .
             Having
             thus
             farr
             absolved
             this
             Hypothesis
             of
             Sensation
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             referr
             it
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             learned
             Physicians
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             ever
             esteemed
             a
             Prudent
             and
             Sober
             Nation
             ;
             and
             very
             deservedly
             ;
             their
             Profession
             being
             a
             continual
             Practice
             ,
             and
             their
             Practice
             concerning
             the
             Life
             of
             Man.
             But
             I
             suppose
             I
             need
             not
             consult
             them
             ,
             whether
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             be
             Centricaly
             seated
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Diaphragm
             or
             Midriff
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             also
             termed
             Phrenes
             ,
             nor
             whether
             the
             
               Septum
               Lucidum
            
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             termed
             Lucidum
             be
             the
             chief
             Organ
             therof
             ;
             or
             as
             some
             say
             the
             
               Pinealis
               Glandula
            
             ,
             becaus
             it
             only
             is
             One
             and
             Solitary
             ;
             a
             very
             fit
             Organ
             indeed
             for
             such
             an
             Excrementitious
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             none
             would
             ever
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             nor
             can
             believ
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             purer
             part
             of
             Brain
             in
             him
             :
             and
             I
             very
             much
             wonder
             how
             such
             ,
             who
             require
             of
             others
             a
             Mathematical
             exactnes
             ,
             and
             Demonstration
             ,
             can
             with
             so
             much
             Confidence
             and
             Impudence
             impose
             upon
             all
             others
             such
             a
             
               Gratis
               dictum
            
             ,
             and
             lay
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             Passions
             ;
             making
             all
             Sensation
             to
             be
             only
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Common
             Sensible
             itself
             :
             wheras
             Sensation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             is
             a
             Perceptive
             and
             Spontaneous
             Action
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             Body
             be
             never
             so
             Mechanicaly
             and
             Artificialy
             Composed
             ,
             like
             Daedalus
             or
             
             Myron's
             Cow
             ;
             or
             be
             made
             never
             so
             Automatous
             ,
             as
             the
             Clock
             at
             
               Strasburg
               ,
               Archytas
            
             his
             Dove
             ,
             Regiomontanus
             his
             Fly
             ,
             or
             Eagle
             ,
             or
             Albertus
             his
             Man
             ,
             with
             all
             Imaginable
             Members
             ,
             and
             Local
             Motions
             ;
             not
             only
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             but
             every
             Vulgar
             Spectator
             ,
             will
             say
             
               Deest
               aliquid
               intus
            
             :
             as
             though
             a
             Parret
             hath
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             can
             imitate
             Human
             Speech
             ,
             yet
             we
             all
             know
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             Human
             Understanding
             :
             and
             even
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             have
             Plastical
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             notable
             Motions
             ,
             and
             so
             Elementary
             ,
             as
             the
             Planets
             ,
             
             and
             Magnet
             (
             which
             Thales
             therefore
             termed
             Animal
             )
             have
             many
             wonderfull
             Local
             Motions
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             no
             Perception
             or
             Appetite
             ;
             which
             are
             Living
             Motions
             or
             Actions
             ,
             wherof
             all
             others
             are
             only
             Counterfeits
             and
             outward
             Expressions
             ,
             like
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             dead
             Sultan
             ,
             to
             deceiv
             the
             People
             ;
             wheras
             any
             Living
             Man
             himself
             cannot
             be
             so
             deceived
             ,
             but
             plainly
             may
             Perceiv
             the
             Difference
             in
             himself
             :
             for
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             only
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             is
             no
             Spiritual
             Action
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             Local
             ,
             but
             also
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Motion
             ,
             but
             Action
             ,
             or
             an
             Active
             Operation
             ,
             and
             Superoperation
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Substantial
             Activity
             ;
             especialy
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             (
             wherof
             the
             very
             lowest
             are
             not
             only
             termed
             Creeping
             or
             Moving
             ,
             but
             also
             Living
             Creatures
             )
             have
             such
             Living
             Motions
             or
             Actions
             :
             and
             such
             Motions
             or
             Remotions
             from
             one
             State
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ,
             or
             from
             not
             such
             an
             Operation
             to
             such
             an
             Operation
             ,
             are
             certeinly
             Motions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             one
             Place
             to
             another
             :
             as
             they
             themselvs
             ,
             who
             affirm
             them
             to
             be
             only
             Local
             Motions
             ,
             do
             confess
             ,
             in
             affirming
             them
             to
             be
             Motions
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             indeed
             ,
             but
             more
             or
             other
             then
             Local
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             also
             Active
             Motions
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             such
             as
             may
             be
             performed
             without
             any
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Appetite
             in
             Moving
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             therof
             ,
             doth
             effect
             and
             exercise
             also
             a
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             Appetition
             ,
             and
             Imagination
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             many
             Operations
             therof
             are
             without
             any
             Local
             Motion
             ;
             which
             doth
             rather
             disturb
             Sensation
             ;
             as
             in
             Seing
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             Body
             be
             Moved
             ,
             or
             the
             Object
             Removed
             ,
             the
             Sensation
             is
             disturbed
             :
             and
             though
             Sensible
             Objects
             Moving
             without
             ,
             or
             Humors
             within
             ,
             may
             Spiritualy
             Move
             Sensation
             by
             Tempting
             and
             Solliciting
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             humbly
             and
             Inferiorly
             ,
             as
             that
             doth
             Move
             them
             by
             Commanding
             and
             Guiding
             them
             ,
             Superiorly
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             therefore
             Localy
             Move
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Intrinsecal
             and
             Immanent
             Operations
             therof
             ,
             as
             that
             doth
             Move
             them
             Transiently
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             the
             next
             Attempt
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             can
             thus
             affirm
             Sensation
             to
             be
             only
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             reduce
             Intellection
             and
             Volition
             ,
             and
             our
             very
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             this
             common
             debasement
             of
             all
             Spiritual
             Natures
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             generaly
             restrain
             to
             Matter
             and
             Local
             Motion
             )
             nor
             indeed
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             left
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             clear
             difference
             assigned
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             priviledg
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             favor
             and
             Indulgence
             of
             these
             great
             Masters
             ,
             
             who
             can
             say
             and
             unsay
             ,
             make
             and
             unmake
             ,
             what
             they
             pleas
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             pleas
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             others
             were
             like
             to
             such
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             higher
             Notions
             then
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             ,
             it
             might
             with
             some
             probability
             be
             suspected
             that
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             is
             proportionably
             only
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             ,
             which
             would
             perfectly
             gratify
             any
             who
             therefore
             affect
             to
             be
             Epicureans
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             such
             in
             Practice
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             Scipio
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             now
             more
             fitt
             for
             us
             to
             return
             Praises
             to
             God
             for
             all
             these
             his
             Various
             and
             Wonderfull
             Works
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             confined
             only
             to
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             ,
             then
             to
             attend
             such
             Triflers
             any
             farther
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Therefore
             let
             us
             prais
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             advance
             our
             Praises
             by
             a
             Song
             of
             Degrees
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             thus
             exalt
             his
             Creatures
             by
             several
             Degrees
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             .
             Who
             is
             Himself
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             Infinitely
             Contemplating
             and
             Enjoying
             Himself
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             in
             Himself
             ;
             and
             hath
             given
             Life
             to
             all
             Living
             Animals
             ,
             even
             the
             lowest
             Sensitive
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             placed
             in
             the
             same
             Animal
             Region
             with
             Intellective
             Man
             ;
             though
             all
             Sensitives
             be
             Classicaly
             different
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             both
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             hath
             made
             them
             the
             Images
             of
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             .
             Whereby
             also
             they
             can
             Contemplate
             and
             Enjoy
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sensible
             Natures
             ;
             which
             though
             Perfect
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             Classes
             ,
             yet
             without
             these
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             Contemplate
             and
             Enjoy
             them
             ,
             had
             been
             made
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             a
             Spectable
             World
             of
             many
             wonderfull
             and
             usefull
             Objects
             ,
             without
             any
             Spectator
             ,
             or
             Enjoyer
             therof
             ;
             all
             whose
             Goodnes
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             though
             Good
             in
             itself
             ,
             is
             farr
             Inferior
             to
             the
             least
             Insect
             ;
             whose
             Body
             though
             more
             Minute
             then
             the
             smallest
             Watch
             ,
             or
             other
             Engine
             is
             more
             Curiously
             and
             Exactly
             composed
             then
             the
             greatest
             Machins
             ;
             and
             whose
             Inimitable
             Spirit
             possesseth
             the
             whole
             Sensible
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             Potential
             Species
             and
             Images
             therof
             ,
             within
             the
             litle
             Module
             of
             itself
             :
             wheras
             all
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             are
             unto
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             and
             howsoever
             they
             may
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             bury
             all
             their
             Specifical
             Differences
             in
             the
             common
             Grave
             of
             their
             own
             Imperception
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             still
             continue
             in
             their
             Original
             Chaos
             ,
             or
             the
             Eternal
             Abyss
             of
             Nonentity
             .
             Wherefore
             Sensitives
             
             were
             presently
             Introduced
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             before
             prepared
             for
             these
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             next
             and
             Immediate
             Ends
             of
             Intention
             ,
             to
             perfect
             all
             their
             Perfections
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             only
             farr
             more
             Excellent
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             thus
             also
             derive
             into
             themselvs
             all
             their
             Inferior
             Excellencies
             ;
             Living
             upon
             their
             Inanimate
             Natures
             ,
             while
             themselvs
             thus
             Live
             in
             their
             own
             Animate
             Natures
             ;
             and
             are
             as
             farr
             above
             them
             ;
             as
             themselvs
             are
             Inferior
             to
             Man
             ;
             with
             whom
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             Coordinate
             ,
             as
             Sensitives
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             Convers
             ,
             as
             Living
             Creatures
             :
             and
             their
             Sensitive
             Life
             ,
             though
             farr
             Inferior
             to
             his
             Intellective
             Life
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             only
             an
             Image
             therof
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             own
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             the
             Embryonical
             Inception
             ,
             and
             constant
             Companion
             therof
             :
             and
             his
             Sensitive
             Body
             the
             Immediate
             Mansion
             and
             Officine
             of
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Operations
             therof
             ,
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ;
             and
             the
             Imaginative
             Artifices
             of
             Sensitive
             Animals
             are
             not
             only
             the
             Umbrages
             of
             his
             Intellective
             Act
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             himself
             Subordinate
             Operators
             therunto
             .
             Also
             many
             of
             them
             have
             Language
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             the
             Expression
             of
             their
             Notions
             by
             Signes
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Passions
             by
             Interjections
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Rudiment
             of
             his
             more
             Articulate
             Language
             but
             also
             some
             Rude
             Discours
             ,
             and
             Essay
             of
             his
             Ratiocinations
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             these
             Vive
             Images
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             his
             next
             and
             Immediate
             Convivae
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             Subjugated
             to
             his
             Tyranny
             by
             his
             Superior
             Power
             and
             Policy
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             Subordinated
             to
             his
             rightfull
             Roialty
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             being
             all
             born
             his
             Slaves
             and
             Vassals
             ,
             who
             while
             they
             Live
             ,
             serv
             him
             in
             all
             Offices
             ,
             either
             of
             Labor
             ,
             or
             Pleasure
             ,
             yea
             Hawk
             and
             Hunt
             ,
             and
             destroy
             one
             another
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             are
             otherwise
             subdued
             and
             destroied
             by
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             he
             Feedeth
             and
             Preserveth
             his
             own
             Individual
             Life
             with
             Innumerable
             Lives
             of
             their
             successive
             Individualitys
             ;
             which
             are
             in
             Natures
             Account
             the
             most
             costly
             and
             Princely
             Diet
             ,
             though
             two
             Sparrous
             be
             sold
             for
             a
             Farthing
             in
             the
             Market
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             Earth
             bring
             forth
             every
             Living
             Creature
             after
             his
             Kind
             ,
             Catell
             ,
             and
             Creeping
             things
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             .
             And
             God
             made
             the
             Beast
             of
             the
             Earth
             after
             his
             Kind
             ,
             and
             Catell
             after
             their
             Kind
             .
             And
             God
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             Good.
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             us
             make
             Man
             in
             our
             own
             Image
             ,
             and
             after
             our
             own
             Likenes
             .
             And
             let
             them
             have
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Fowl
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Catell
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             God
             Created
             Man
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ;
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             Created
             he
             him
             ;
             Male
             and
             Female
             Created
             he
             them
             .
             And
             God
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Be
             fruitful
             ,
             and
             Multiply
             ,
             and
             replenish
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             Subdue
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Fowl
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             over
             every
             Living
             thing
             that
             Moveth
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             God
             said
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             you
             every
             Herb
             bearing
             Seed
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             
             the
             face
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             every
             Tree
             in
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Tree
             yielding
             Seed
             ;
             to
             you
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             Meat
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Beast
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Fowl
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             Creepeth
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             wherin
             there
             is
             Life
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             every
             green
             Herb
             for
             Meat
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             .
             And
             God
             saw
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             behold
             it
             was
             very
             Good.
             And
             the
             Evening
             and
             the
             Morning
             were
             the
             Sixth
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             EXPLICATION
             .
          
           
             God
             caused
             the
             Earth
             also
             to
             bring
             forth
             Beasts
             after
             their
             several
             Kinds
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Specifical
             Goodnes
             and
             Perfection
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             thus
             prepared
             and
             furnished
             the
             Elementary
             World
             with
             Vegetatives
             ,
             Luminarys
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             Kinds
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             he
             Immediately
             Created
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             him
             to
             have
             Dominion
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             had
             before
             made
             and
             prepared
             them
             .
             And
             he
             made
             both
             Man
             ,
             and
             Woman
             ,
             who
             might
             accordingly
             Procreate
             ;
             and
             blessed
             them
             with
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Prolification
             ,
             for
             the
             Increas
             of
             Mankind
             .
             And
             he
             made
             them
             and
             all
             their
             Posterity
             Lords
             over
             all
             the
             other
             Inferior
             Creatures
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             appointed
             Herbs
             and
             Fruits
             to
             be
             Meat
             for
             them
             ;
             
             and
             for
             Beasts
             and
             Fowls
             also
             the
             green
             Herb
             and
             Grass
             ;
             whereby
             they
             should
             be
             Nourished
             ,
             and
             Augmented
             ,
             and
             so
             Preserved
             in
             their
             own
             Individualitys
             .
             And
             then
             God
             reviewed
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Frame
             and
             Order
             therof
             ,
             pronouncing
             and
             declaring
             it
             to
             be
             very
             Good
             ,
             and
             Conformable
             to
             his
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Creation
             .
             And
             these
             were
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Day
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Six
             days
             .
          
        
         
           
             ILLUSTRATION
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               Beasts
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Man.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Human
               Body
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               Human
               Spirit
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               Man.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man.
               7.
               
               The
               Conclusion
               of
               all
               the
               Works
               of
               Creation
               .
               8.
               
               Of
               the
               Goodnes
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             I
             H●ve
             already
             discoursed
             of
             Fishes
             and
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             therupon
             very
             largely
             of
             Sensation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shall
             now
             only
             need
             to
             discours
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             also
             Sensitives
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             Superior
             unto
             them
             ;
             a●
             may
             appear
             by
             their
             Bodys
             ,
             that
             were
             made
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             Terrene
             ,
             Firm
             ,
             and
             Consistent
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             Quadrate
             ,
             and
             Cubical
             Proportion
             ,
             and
             more
             like
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             :
             and
             though
             some
             of
             them
             be
             also
             termed
             Reptiles
             ,
             as
             Fishes
             ge●eraly
             are
             ,
             yet
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Gradient
             Fishes
             ,
             which
             have
             Feet
             ,
             and
             so
             Fowls
             ,
             that
             Creep
             going
             upon
             all
             fower
             ,
             are
             called
             such
             from
             their
             very
             flow
             Motions
             ;
             so
             also
             there
             are
             some
             more
             Tradigradous
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             called
             Reptant
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             they
             were
             Anomalous
             ,
             or
             less
             perfect
             in
             their
             Kinds
             ,
             then
             other
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             also
             mentioned
             to
             have
             been
             made
             among
             other
             perfect
             Animals
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             afterward
             specialy
             preserved
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             also
             mentioned
             among
             them
             that
             entred
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             wherin
             no
             Anomala
             ▪
             were
             preserved
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             by
             Putrefaction
             ,
             for
             
             so
             they
             might
             be
             restored
             again
             :
             and
             indeed
             if
             such
             other
             Sensitives
             could
             be
             made
             only
             of
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             necessary
             that
             God
             should
             so
             Extraordinarily
             have
             preserved
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             so
             also
             he
             might
             have
             restored
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vain
             :
             wherefore
             since
             it
             is
             mentioned
             expressly
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             God
             did
             preserv
             them
             generaly
             according
             to
             their
             Species
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             Sexes
             ,
             Male
             ,
             and
             Female
             ,
             
               to
               keep
               Seed
               alive
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             neither
             Originaly
             made
             only
             of
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             so
             Naturaly
             restored
             .
             Also
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             
               the
               Beast
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             which
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             
               Fera
               Agrestis
            
             ,
             or
             Wild
             beast
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             may
             be
             so
             understood
             in
             a
             moderate
             Sens
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             less
             Philanthropous
             and
             Tame
             ,
             though
             not
             Ravenous
             ,
             or
             Rebellious
             so
             as
             certeinly
             none
             were
             Created
             before
             the
             Fall
             and
             Curs
             .
             And
             there
             is
             still
             the
             same
             difference
             of
             more
             or
             less
             Philanthropy
             remaining
             in
             their
             very
             Natures
             ;
             so
             that
             some
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             as
             Fierce
             and
             Couragious
             as
             others
             ,
             are
             easily
             Tamed
             ;
             as
             Elephants
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
             Boars
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             wheras
             others
             will
             very
             hardly
             be
             so
             Civilised
             ;
             as
             Lions
             ,
             Tigers
             ,
             Bears
             ,
             Wolvs
             ,
             Foxes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             and
             this
             Natural
             difference
             in
             themselvs
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             their
             more
             or
             less
             Cicuration
             or
             Mansuefaction
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             difference
             in
             their
             very
             Natures
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             so
             different
             toward
             Man
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             a
             common
             Observation
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             Mansuete
             do
             flock
             and
             heard
             together
             ,
             and
             Live
             in
             Consort
             ;
             wheras
             Wild
             beasts
             Live
             more
             Solitary
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             Strange
             even
             to
             one
             another
             .
             Yet
             certeinly
             none
             of
             them
             were
             Carnivorous
             at
             first
             ,
             nor
             did
             devour
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             both
             they
             and
             man
             had
             then
             another
             Diet
             appointed
             for
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Vegetative
             ;
             which
             which
             also
             Comprehends
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             Matter
             ,
             as
             subordinate
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Elements
             and
             Matter
             are
             its
             Subordinate
             Body
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             Nourished
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             Constituted
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             may
             be
             Augmented
             by
             Mistion
             of
             more
             of
             the
             Homogeneous
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             latent
             in
             the
             Nutriment
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Matter
             ,
             Elements
             ,
             and
             a
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             make
             the
             Body
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             also
             Nourished
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Augmented
             by
             Mistion
             of
             more
             
             of
             the
             Homogeneous
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             latent
             in
             the
             Nutriment
             ;
             and
             now
             when
             we
             and
             some
             Beasts
             do
             feed
             on
             the
             Carcasses
             of
             other
             Sensitives
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             ,
             feed
             on
             their
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Lives
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Conversion
             of
             one
             Sensitive
             Nature
             into
             another
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             Mistion
             by
             Augmentation
             ,
             as
             of
             Equine
             and
             Asinine
             Spirits
             in
             a
             Mule
             ,
             or
             by
             Generation
             ;
             nor
             yet
             is
             the
             Anima
             therof
             ,
             or
             
               Anima
               Mundi
            
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             so
             Subordinate
             ,
             either
             to
             Constitute
             ,
             or
             Nourish
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             as
             Vegetatives
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             ordeined
             to
             be
             both
             for
             the
             Original
             Formation
             ,
             and
             Nutrition
             of
             Sensitives
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             are
             not
             only
             Subordinate
             ,
             as
             a
             Constituent
             Body
             ,
             and
             N●triment
             of
             Sensitives
             ;
             but
             also
             Subservient
             ,
             as
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             both
             in
             all
             those
             Motions
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Involuntary
             ,
             and
             are
             properly
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             their
             Instrumental
             Preparation
             and
             Motion
             of
             all
             the
             Sensorious
             Organs
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Imperium
             and
             Gubernation
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             Voluntary
             Motions
             therof
             ,
             which
             are
             performed
             thereby
             Transiently
             ,
             and
             not
             Immanently
             in
             itself
             alone
             .
             Also
             though
             God
             did
             not
             so
             expressly
             appoint
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             are
             Terrestrial
             ,
             to
             be
             food
             for
             Fishes
             that
             Live
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             yet
             probably
             they
             had
             the
             same
             food
             growing
             on
             the
             Shores
             and
             Banks
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             some
             report
             ,
             may
             still
             be
             found
             in
             the
             bellys
             of
             Sea
             Morses
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Fishes
             ,
             almost
             as
             great
             as
             Whales
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             not
             expressly
             mentioned
             either
             heer
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             whether
             Fishes
             did
             not
             then
             also
             prey
             one
             upon
             another
             ;
             as
             now
             they
             do
             ,
             yet
             possibly
             they
             might
             ,
             being
             made
             to
             bring
             forth
             abundantly
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             both
             maintein
             their
             own
             Species
             ,
             and
             be
             food
             for
             others
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             they
             might
             be
             Nourished
             by
             their
             ,
             own
             Element
             ,
             Water
             .
             However
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             Beasts
             were
             Created
             farr
             more
             strong
             then
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             still
             are
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             were
             Venaturient
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             Specifike
             Sagacity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Noses
             ;
             and
             so
             might
             hunt
             others
             with
             a
             great
             Natural
             Delight
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             they
             now
             do
             with
             more
             then
             any
             Huntsman
             that
             followeth
             them
             ;
             which
             appears
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             their
             Indefatigable
             Industry
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             their
             very
             great
             Exultation
             ,
             and
             Cry
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             had
             no
             Cruentous
             or
             Murdrous
             Appetite
             ;
             as
             now
             a
             Lion
             
             doth
             not
             usualy
             prey
             when
             he
             is
             full
             ;
             and
             Cats
             first
             play
             with
             a
             Mous
             ,
             and
             then
             kill
             it
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             did
             only
             play
             ,
             and
             not
             Kill
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             Eat
             therof
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             End
             of
             Killing
             .
             And
             so
             a
             yong
             Leverer
             ,
             when
             it
             first
             sees
             a
             Dog
             ,
             sh●ns
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Natural
             Sagacity
             of
             avoiding
             ,
             and
             escaping
             the
             Dog
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Dog
             hath
             such
             a
             Natural
             Sagacity
             in
             hunting
             the
             Hare
             .
             And
             heerby
             also
             the
             Ingeny
             of
             Sensitives
             did
             appear
             ,
             aswell
             as
             in
             avoiding
             Poisons
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             Vegetatives
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             certein
             Excellencys
             and
             Eminencys
             in
             the
             Vegetative
             Nature
             ,
             so
             are
             these
             also
             in
             the
             Sensitive
             Nature
             ;
             as
             of
             Courage
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Sensitive
             Affections
             .
             But
             of
             all
             Sensitives
             Beasts
             are
             Supreme
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             Bestial
             Kind
             generaly
             ,
             and
             so
             particularly
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Ranks
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Rule
             of
             Comparison
             ;
             though
             the
             meanest
             and
             lowest
             of
             of
             Beasts
             be
             :
             not
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             chief
             Fowl
             or
             Fish
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Fowls
             and
             Fishes
             .
             And
             Beasts
             do
             not
             only
             excell
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             Bodily
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             in
             their
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             very
             Sensitive
             Excellencys
             ;
             though
             they
             may
             not
             have
             greater
             or
             more
             admirable
             Instincts
             then
             Fowls
             or
             Fishes
             ;
             which
             are
             some
             special
             Endowments
             ,
             wherwith
             Nature
             doth
             help
             out
             many
             Inferior
             Animals
             ,
             yea
             Insects
             ,
             as
             Bees
             ,
             Spiders
             ,
             Silkworms
             ,
             Ants
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             Man
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             generaly
             the
             most
             excellent
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             to
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             least
             and
             fewest
             Instincts
             ;
             and
             indeed
             I
             know
             none
             ,
             except
             Sucking
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Common
             and
             Necessary
             ;
             yet
             as
             he
             doth
             excell
             them
             all
             in
             the
             general
             Sensitive
             Powers
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             whereby
             he
             can
             more
             Curiously
             Contrive
             and
             Effect
             things
             even
             by
             his
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             and
             Ingeny
             ,
             and
             hath
             such
             a
             most
             fitt
             Organ
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Hand
             ;
             so
             do
             Beasts
             heerin
             generaly
             excell
             Fowls
             and
             Fishes
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             have
             more
             fitt
             Organs
             then
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             Brains
             are
             more
             Conformable
             to
             the
             Brain
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             most
             Service
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             most
             Conversation
             with
             them
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             were
             made
             in
             the
             same
             Day
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             next
             and
             Immediately
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             both
             he
             and
             they
             have
             their
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             produced
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodys
             formed
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             they
             both
             Live
             
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Floor
             of
             this
             great
             Hous
             of
             the
             Elementary
             World
             ;
             as
             God
             saith
             to
             Iob
             of
             
               Behemoth
               ,
               which
               I
               made
               with
               thee
               ,
               he
               eateth
               Grass
               as
               an
               Ox.
            
             Yet
             we
             may
             no●
             therefore
             ,
             with
             some
             Credulous
             Admirers
             of
             Brutes
             to
             the
             Disparagement
             of
             our-selves
             and
             of
             all
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             adopt
             them
             into
             the
             Family
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             claim
             kindred
             of
             Apes
             ,
             Baboons
             ,
             Marmosets
             ,
             Drills
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Bestial
             Fauns
             and
             Satyrs
             ,
             as
             but
             one
             Degree
             removed
             from
             ourselvs
             :
             for
             though
             they
             may
             thus
             approch
             unto
             us
             in
             our
             Body
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             we
             Classicaly
             differ
             ,
             and
             vastly
             excell
             them
             ,
             in
             our
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ;
             wherof
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             discours
             .
          
           
             II.
             We
             now
             ascend
             into
             the
             highest
             Degree
             of
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Intellective
             Spirits
             ,
             Human
             ,
             and
             Angelical
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Classicaly
             differ
             from
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             only
             Specificaly
             from
             Angels
             :
             but
             as
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             is
             united
             into
             one
             Compositum
             with
             all
             the
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Matter
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Subordinate
             one
             unto
             another
             ;
             so
             Man
             is
             the
             whole
             Scale
             in
             himself
             ,
             which
             Angels
             are
             not
             :
             comprehending
             both
             Intellective
             and
             Sensitive
             and
             all
             other
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             as
             Sensitive
             Composita
             do
             Sensitive
             and
             Vegetative
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             Vegetative
             Vegetative
             and
             Elementary
             and
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Elementary
             and
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             true
             Approximations
             and
             Combinations
             or
             Syzygys
             of
             Nature
             (
             though
             no
             Participations
             Mistions
             or
             Confusions
             of
             Classical
             Differences
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             but
             Man
             only
             is
             the
             Epitome
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Antients
             rightly
             stiled
             him
             a
             Microcosm
             ,
             or
             litle
             World
             :
             for
             as
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             other
             Species
             of
             Intellectives
             ,
             are
             pure
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             no
             Composita
             ;
             so
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             all
             Inferior
             Composita
             ,
             are
             not
             Intellective
             ;
             but
             only
             Man
             is
             all
             in
             one
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Potentialy
             ,
             or
             Classicaly
             ;
             though
             not
             Actualy
             ,
             and
             Specificaly
             :
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             hath
             not
             Actualy
             the
             Rarity
             of
             Superaether
             ,
             nor
             the
             Density
             of
             Subcortical
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Degrees
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ;
             though
             he
             hath
             them
             also
             Potentialy
             in
             himself
             ,
             becaus
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             Compositum
             both
             Matter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             which
             are
             Potentialy
             capable
             therof
             ,
             having
             the
             Real
             Potentialitys
             therof
             in
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             is
             not
             Specificaly
             Grass
             ,
             Herb
             ,
             or
             Tree
             ,
             nor
             Fowl
             ,
             Fish
             ,
             or
             Beast
             ;
             yet
             Classicaly
             he
             
             hath
             a
             Vegetative
             and
             a
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Compositum
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             Specificaly
             proper
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             have
             their
             proper
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             .
             Wherefore
             plainly
             he
             is
             such
             a
             Microcosm
             in
             himself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             described
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             
               Valde
               bona
            
             is
             pronounced
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             such
             a
             Microcosm
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             great
             World.
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             first
             discours
             of
             Man
             generaly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             whole
             Compositum
             ,
             which
             every
             Man
             hath
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             that
             which
             we
             call
             ,
             Man.
             And
             as
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             who
             first
             by
             his
             Mapp
             setts
             forth
             and
             travells
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             wherof
             he
             hath
             yet
             only
             a
             Notional
             Module
             or
             Image
             in
             his
             Mind
             ,
             when
             he
             returns
             back
             again
             ,
             he
             reviews
             his
             Mapp
             with
             those
             Real
             Apprehensions
             which
             he
             hath
             Acquired
             ,
             and
             comparing
             both
             together
             ,
             finds
             them
             to
             agree
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             Contemplate
             the
             World
             itself
             only
             as
             Notional
             ,
             he
             now
             looks
             upon
             the
             very
             Mapp
             therof
             ,
             as
             almost
             Real
             ;
             thus
             having
             gone
             forth
             out
             of
             my self
             as
             it
             were
             into
             this
             Philosophical
             World
             ,
             I
             seem
             now
             to
             return
             home
             again
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             own
             Human
             Compositum
             can
             behold
             the
             Abstract
             of
             all
             that
             I
             found
             abroad
             :
             and
             thus
             I
             shall
             likewise
             desire
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             travelled
             through
             these
             Discourses
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             now
             to
             make
             himself
             and
             his
             whole
             Compositum
             the
             Sensible
             Experiment
             of
             the
             whole
             System
             therof
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             described
             it
             in
             this
             Divine
             History
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             an
             Intellectual
             Epitome
             therof
             .
             And
             so
             let
             him
             consyder
             whether
             he
             hath
             no●
             a
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             discover
             by
             the
             Extension
             and
             Density
             therof
             ;
             and
             therin
             all
             the
             fower
             Elements
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             discover
             by
             the
             fower
             first
             Qualitys
             therof
             ;
             and
             also
             a
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             discover
             by
             the
             Involuntary
             Motions
             therof
             ,
             in
             the
             Plastical
             Formation
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             Nutrition
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             also
             a
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             discover
             by
             all
             his
             Sensations
             ;
             and
             lastly
             an
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             he
             understands
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             itself
             ,
             and
             consciously
             knows
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             rude
             Matter
             ,
             or
             any
             Affection
             or
             Variation
             therof
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             can
             Abstract
             from
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             in
             it
             its
             own
             Immaterial
             Ideae
             ,
             Notions
             and
             Facultys
             ,
             which
             must
             Subsist
             in
             an
             Immaterial
             Substance
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             very
             Intellective
             Spirit
             :
             and
             as
             this
             is
             an
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             Sensitive
             a
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             his
             Vegetative
             a
             
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             Classicaly
             distinct
             and
             different
             from
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             one
             another
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             knoweth
             and
             feeleth
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             his
             Compositum
             a
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             rebelleth
             against
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             Involuntary
             Motions
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             doth
             no●
             alway
             Perceiv
             nor
             Govern
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             Involuntary
             ;
             and
             a
             Mistion
             of
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Feaver
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             distempered
             and
             disordered
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             Governed
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Matter
             which
             will
             Move
             to
             Union
             and
             Station
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             maugre
             all
             or
             any
             Elementary
             Spirit
             :
             wherefore
             such
             Different
             Operations
             do
             plainly
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             such
             Different
             Substantial
             Principles
             .
             And
             as
             they
             thus
             Classicaly
             differ
             ,
             so
             plainly
             they
             are
             Subordinate
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             generaly
             Commands
             and
             Governs
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Rider
             doth
             his
             Hors
             ;
             and
             the
             Sensitive
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             the
             Vegetative
             the
             Elementary
             ,
             and
             the
             Elementary
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             any
             may
             Experiment
             in
             himself
             ;
             for
             as
             this
             is
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             God
             Erected
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Oeconomy
             therof
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             Ordered
             and
             setled
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             every
             Man
             hath
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             attentively
             and
             duly
             consyder
             it
             ,
             may
             evidently
             perceiv
             the
             same
             in
             his
             own
             Compositum
             .
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             admirable
             ,
             as
             Man
             is
             this
             Centrical
             Orb
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             not
             only
             Localy
             as
             he
             is
             in
             or
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Mansion
             ,
             but
             Physicaly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             such
             a
             Compendium
             therof
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             also
             Politicaly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Divine
             Intention
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             that
             one
             Nature
             ,
             which
             all
             other
             Natures
             do
             Circumferentialy
             respect
             ,
             and
             relate
             to
             him
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Lines
             to
             the
             Center
             :
             Wherefore
             as
             Angels
             probably
             were
             Created
             first
             ,
             being
             the
             Supreme
             of
             all
             Natures
             ;
             so
             Man
             was
             made
             last
             ,
             as
             the
             Summ
             and
             Completion
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Political
             End
             therof
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             in
             the
             Divine
             Intention
             ,
             and
             last
             in
             the
             Execution
             .
             And
             Man
             was
             so
             made
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Assumption
             of
             his
             Nature
             by
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               Begining
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             both
             Principium
             ,
             and
             
               Principatus
               ;
               Alpha
               ,
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
            
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             tha●
             Consultation
             about
             the
             Creation
             of
             
             Man
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               make
               Man
            
             &c.
             (
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             only
             by
             a
             Word
             of
             Command
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             did
             refer
             specialy
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             Unite
             and
             Espous
             the
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             (
             which
             as
             I
             said
             is
             the
             Epitome
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             )
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             in
             one
             Person
             .
             And
             yet
             some
             forgetting
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             indeed
             Men
             ,
             and
             seeming
             to
             trample
             on
             this
             supposed
             Pride
             of
             Man
             with
             a
             Real
             and
             greater
             Pride
             and
             Self-conceit
             ,
             can
             be
             so
             ungratefull
             toward
             God
             their
             Creator
             ,
             and
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             so
             fals
             to
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             or
             disparage
             this
             Originaly
             Natural
             ,
             though
             now
             depraved
             ,
             Excellence
             of
             their
             own
             Nature
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             retund
             their
             Perversity
             ,
             and
             to
             assert
             the
             Native
             Dignity
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             I
             shall
             evidently
             prove
             it
             by
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             which
             declares
             this
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Intention
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Man
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               make
               Man
               after
               our
               Image
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               own
               Likeness
               .
               And
               let
               them
               have
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Fish
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Fowl
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Catell
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             it
             is
             repeated
             again
             by
             God
             himself
             unto
             Man
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             and
             acknowledg
             it
             ;
             
               Replenish
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Subdue
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Fish
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             after
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             God
             again
             renewed
             this
             Great
             Charter
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             when
             also
             he
             added
             a
             farther
             Priviledg
             of
             feeding
             on
             Sensitives
             .
             And
             it
             is
             still
             evidently
             so
             according
             to
             Natural
             Reason
             ;
             for
             thus
             ,
             as
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             in
             his
             own
             Human
             Compositum
             Subordinateth
             all
             the
             Inferior
             Natures
             to
             itself
             ,
             so
             also
             doth
             Man
             in
             his
             whole
             Compositum
             Subordinate
             them
             all
             to
             himself
             ;
             not
             as
             Angels
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             greater
             Power
             can
             overrule
             all
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             Man
             himself
             ,
             Externaly
             and
             Violently
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             Intrinsecal
             Right
             and
             Power
             of
             Sovereignty
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             whereunto
             Man
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             in
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             for
             so
             also
             ,
             though
             Angels
             are
             more
             excellently
             Intelligent
             of
             all
             these
             Inferior
             Natures
             then
             Man
             himself
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             more
             Sentient
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             he
             is
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             :
             and
             thus
             Man
             as
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             more
             excellent
             then
             them
             all
             was
             made
             to
             be
             their
             Natural
             and
             Lawfull
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             as
             in
             his
             own
             Compositum
             he
             hath
             not
             Actualy
             and
             Specificaly
             all
             the
             Differences
             of
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             but
             only
             Classicaly
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             not
             possess
             nor
             hath
             
             the
             use
             of
             all
             other
             things
             particularly
             ,
             but
             generaly
             :
             and
             as
             a
             Paterfamilias
             or
             Master
             of
             the
             Hous
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             whole
             Vsus
             ,
             but
             the
             Fructus
             of
             all
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             Hous
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             have
             the
             very
             Vsus
             of
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             therof
             ;
             for
             
               Quic
               quid
               acquiritur
               servo
               acquiritur
               Domino
               ,
            
             so
             Man
             doth
             most
             Lawfully
             use
             the
             Service
             ;
             yea
             the
             very
             Lives
             of
             Sensitives
             :
             and
             they
             have
             no
             Right
             or
             Propriety
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             against
             Man
             ,
             whom
             God
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             hath
             thus
             made
             Lord
             
               over
               the
               Works
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               putt
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             these
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               Fish
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             which
             are
             next
             and
             Immediate
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Region
             of
             Life
             with
             himself
             ;
             and
             consequently
             all
             other
             things
             which
             are
             below
             them
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             is
             Naturaly
             of
             the
             same
             Intellective
             Classis
             with
             Angels
             ,
             whose
             Native
             Province
             is
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             Superelementary
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             only
             a
             Coordinate
             Communion
             with
             them
             heer
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             Eternaly
             heerafter
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             and
             maner
             as
             we
             do
             not
             now
             understand
             (
             nor
             will
             I
             presume
             to
             inquire
             :
             )
             and
             yet
             even
             now
             they
             are
             termed
             
               Ministring
               Spirits
               sent
               forth
               to
               Minister
               unto
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             But
             most
             Sensibly
             the
             whole
             Elementary
             Globe
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therin
             ,
             were
             made
             thus
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             since
             our
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             theirs
             against
             us
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             God
             declared
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             we
             still
             hold
             the
             Reins
             of
             this
             Sovereignty
             and
             Empire
             over
             them
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             untill
             the
             last
             Dissolution
             :
             thus
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Every
               Kind
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               of
               Birds
               ,
               and
               of
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               is
               tamed
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               tamed
               of
               Mankind
               :
            
             and
             none
             of
             them
             could
             ever
             yet
             make
             Warr
             with
             Men
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             of
             the
             Habitable
             Earth
             ,
             are
             Enslaved
             ,
             or
             Ejected
             ,
             by
             us
             .
             Also
             as
             the
             Tapistry
             ,
             and
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ornatus
             of
             the
             Hous
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Master
             ;
             so
             hath
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             the
             Intellectual
             Contemplation
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             all
             the
             Spectable
             World
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             have
             hitherto
             discoursed
             therof
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             Comprehend
             all
             things
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Secrets
             and
             Mysterys
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             we
             therefore
             must
             Admire
             ;
             yet
             that
             very
             Admiration
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             Enjoyment
             of
             them
             :
             as
             all
             Wonderfull
             Spectacles
             are
             very
             delightfull
             ,
             
             and
             we
             willingly
             bestow
             our
             Pains
             in
             travelling
             to
             See
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             very
             great
             Cost
             to
             Purchase
             them
             .
             But
             the
             most
             Satisfactory
             and
             Sensible
             Evidence
             of
             this
             great
             Truth
             is
             the
             Universal
             Curs
             and
             Blast
             that
             is
             upon
             all
             this
             Inferior
             Globe
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             for
             any
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             only
             becaus
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             therin
             ,
             is
             his
             :
             and
             such
             Derivative
             Punishment
             is
             also
             used
             in
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             of
             Men.
             —
             
               Immeritis
               frangun●ur
               crura
               Caballis
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             I
             shall
             now
             consyder
             Man
             more
             distinctly
             ▪
             as
             he
             is
             Composited
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             and
             first
             his
             Human
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Successive
             Generation
             therof
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Original
             Creation
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             how
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Matter
             is
             the
             first
             Body
             ▪
             and
             the
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             are
             the
             Bodys
             of
             the
             Superior
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             ,
             are
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Sensitive
             Body
             may
             be
             termed
             his
             Beast
             ,
             (
             as
             Beasts
             are
             next
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Nature
             )
             though
             indeed
             his
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             be
             neither
             such
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Fish
             ,
             Fowl
             ,
             or
             Beast
             ,
             Specificaly
             ,
             bu●
             only
             Classicaly
             Sensitive
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             are
             ;
             wheras
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             Specificaly
             a
             more
             excellent
             and
             Proper
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             which
             was
             also
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Beasts
             as
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Classical
             Nature
             :
             for
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               Ground
               the
               Lord
               formed
               every
               Beast
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             
               God
               formed
               Man
               out
               of
               the
               Dust
               of
               the
               Gr●und
            
             ;
             wherefore
             his
             Human
             Body
             was
             not
             only
             a
             
               Lute●
               Imag●
            
             ,
             or
             Statue
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             God
             Inspired
             into
             it
             the
             B●eath
             of
             Life
             ,
             both
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Intellective
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             first
             made
             a
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             having
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             then
             laten●
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             produced
             ;
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Foetus
             of
             any
             other
             Animal
             is
             so
             produced
             ,
             when
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             hath
             first
             Formed
             and
             Organised
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             may
             now
             evidently
             appear
             in
             the
             Creation
             and
             Generation
             of
             Man
             ;
             for
             so
             God
             is
             said
             to
             
               breath
               into
               his
               Nostrills
               the
               Breath
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             (
             or
             Lives
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Hebraicaly
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             when
             God
             so
             produced
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Life
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             also
             called
             
               Breath
               of
               Life
            
             )
             by
             forming
             Man
             of
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Ground
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Beast
             
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             he
             also
             introduced
             into
             his
             Body
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Life
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             breath
             into
             his
             Nostrills
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             such
             an
             Organical
             part
             of
             his
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             as
             any
             Beast
             also
             hath
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             into
             a
             Figure
             or
             Similitude
             therof
             ,
             which
             a
             Statue
             may
             have
             ;
             but
             plainly
             they
             were
             Carneae
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Luteae
               Nares
            
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             all
             his
             Body
             
               Carneum
               Corpus
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Lutea
               Imago
               Corporis
            
             :
             and
             so
             Adam
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             thus
             Immediately
             Created
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             and
             Proper
             Creation
             ,
             of
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             saith
             of
             Eve
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             so
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             
               this
               is
               Bone
               of
               my
               Bone
               ,
               and
               Flesh
               of
               my
               Flesh
               :
            
             and
             certeinly
             the
             Body
             of
             Eve
             was
             made
             of
             such
             a
             Sensitive
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             were
             both
             Created
             by
             God
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Male
               and
               Female
               Created
               he
               them
            
             ;
             and
             neither
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             made
             Superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewish
             Rabbins
             most
             fondly
             affirm
             ;
             nor
             yet
             the
             Body
             of
             Woman
             Superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             as
             some
             fond
             Amorists
             are
             apt
             to
             fansy
             .
             And
             wheras
             God
             is
             said
             to
             Build
             or
             Aedificate
             Woman
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             Formed
             Man
             and
             Beasts
             .
             And
             this
             special
             Aedification
             of
             Woman
             out
             of
             the
             Rib
             or
             Side
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             Immediately
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             was
             somwhat
             like
             Generation
             by
             Seed
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Decision
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Child
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             part
             therof
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             makes
             the
             Natural
             Union
             and
             Storge
             between
             them
             ,
             so
             likewise
             this
             first
             Creation
             of
             Woman
             in
             such
             an
             Extraordinary
             maner
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             of
             any
             other
             Feminine
             Animal
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             so
             made
             ,
             nor
             any
             Woman
             since
             of
             the
             Rib
             or
             Side
             of
             Man
             )
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Original
             Institution
             but
             Natural
             Law
             of
             Matrimony
             between
             Man
             and
             Woman
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             more
             then
             between
             any
             other
             Sensitive
             Male
             and
             Female
             :
             and
             is
             so
             Interpreted
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Therefore
               shall
               a
               Man
               leav
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               shall
               cleav
               unto
               his
               Wife
               ;
               and
               they
               two
               shall
               be
               one
               Flesh.
            
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             and
             Polity
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             wherin
             he
             being
             naturaly
             
               Animal
               Sociabile
            
             excelleth
             all
             other
             Sensitives
             ;
             for
             so
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             were
             not
             only
             before
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             the
             very
             Parents
             of
             Parentality
             itself
             ;
             and
             without
             Lawfull
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             Human
             Conjugation
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Lawfull
             ,
             or
             Human
             Filiation
             .
             Thus
             Matrimony
             doth
             unite
             not
             only
             Man
             and
             Woman
             between
             themselvs
             ,
             
             but
             also
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             the
             Pignora
             of
             their
             Matrimonial
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Conjugation
             ,
             during
             Life
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Bond
             of
             Bestial
             Copulation
             and
             Procreation
             is
             not
             constant
             ,
             but
             even
             Parental
             is
             soon
             forgott
             and
             vanisheth
             away
             .
             And
             this
             also
             in
             Mankind
             maketh
             Fornication
             to
             be
             Naturaly
             and
             Moraly
             unlawfull
             ,
             becaus
             
               he
               that
               is
               joined
               to
               an
               Harlot
               is
               one
               Body
               ,
               for
               two
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               shall
               be
               one
               Flesh.
            
             And
             Matrimony
             is
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             Typical
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             between
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             a
             Carnal
             Union
             ;
             and
             Christ
             hath
             married
             it
             to
             himself
             with
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             Mortal
             and
             Temporary
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             citeth
             the
             aforesaid
             Text
             ,
             and
             subjoineth
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               Mystery
               ,
               but
               I
               speak
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Now
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             formed
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             
               of
               the
               Dust
            
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             Literaly
             ,
             
               Dust
               of
               the
               Ground
            
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               Ground
            
             ,
             it
             may
             import
             a
             more
             Delicacy
             ,
             or
             Tendernes
             ,
             of
             the
             Human
             Body
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             more
             Excellent
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             Dust
             is
             a
             ●iner
             and
             purer
             part
             of
             Earth
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             expressed
             to
             humble
             Man
             ,
             the
             most
             Excellent
             of
             all
             sensible
             Animals
             ;
             in
             that
             sens
             wherin
             it
             is
             so
             afterward
             applied
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               Dust
               shalt
               thou
               return
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             appears
             plainly
             by
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Man
             hath
             not
             only
             an
             Intellective
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             his
             Compositum
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             so
             said
             that
             God
             breathed
             into
             his
             Nostrills
             the
             Breath
             Singularly
             of
             Lives
             Dualy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             his
             Intellective
             Soul
             only
             was
             Inspired
             ,
             yet
             the
             other
             was
             produced
             .
             And
             so
             also
             according
             to
             Reason
             ;
             for
             these
             two
             Spirits
             are
             Classicaly
             Different
             in
             the
             same
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             a
             Brute
             and
             an
             Angel
             ;
             for
             one
             is
             Material
             and
             United
             Mediately
             by
             the
             Inferior
             Spirits
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Immaterial
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             one
             can
             only
             be
             and
             Operate
             Conjunctly
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Matter
             and
             Body
             therof
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             may
             be
             and
             Operate
             Seperately
             without
             them
             :
             nor
             can
             these
             be
             two
             Spirits
             Mist
             together
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             Matter
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             wherof
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Consubstantiated
             ,
             the
             Matter
             is
             no
             less
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             Spirit
             ;
             though
             they
             do
             Consubstantiate
             one
             another
             Mutualy
             and
             Conjunctly
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             and
             Operate
             as
             one
             perfect
             Substance
             )
             and
             much
             less
             the
             Intellective
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Consubstantiateed
             .
             Neither
             hath
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             Eminently
             (
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             termed
             ,
             though
             none
             
             can
             understand
             what
             it
             should
             signify
             )
             the
             Facultys
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Qualitys
             ,
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Sensitive
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Vegetative
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             the
             Matter
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             one
             Species
             have
             the
             Proper
             Qualitys
             of
             another
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             should
             not
             be
             such
             Proper
             Qualitys
             of
             its
             own
             Species
             ;
             And
             whatsoever
             Scholastical
             Notions
             any
             others
             may
             frame
             in
             their
             Minds
             ,
             they
             who
             search
             into
             Nature
             itself
             ,
             and
             consyder
             things
             as
             they
             find
             them
             therin
             ,
             must
             confess
             that
             as
             they
             can
             know
             nothing
             of
             Matter
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Extension
             ,
             Density
             ,
             and
             like
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             so
             neither
             of
             Spirits
             what
             they
             are
             but
             by
             their
             Proper
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Qualitys
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Stone
             could
             be
             made
             to
             have
             truly
             and
             Realy
             all
             the
             Proper
             Qualitys
             of
             Gold
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             Gold
             ,
             and
             have
             such
             an
             Actual
             Composition
             of
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             wherin
             those
             Qualitys
             of
             Gold
             do
             Subsist
             :
             and
             however
             Philosophers
             might
             distinguish
             Notionaly
             ,
             all
             Mankind
             besides
             would
             esteem
             it
             ;
             and
             accept
             it
             ,
             as
             true
             Gold.
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             had
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             all
             the
             true
             and
             Real
             Propertys
             of
             a
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             a
             Vegetative
             it
             must
             be
             both
             an
             Intellective
             and
             Sensitive
             and
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Confusion
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Species
             ,
             but
             of
             Classes
             :
             and
             so
             Man
             should
             be
             a
             greater
             Monster
             then
             a
             Mule
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Mist
             Animals
             :
             for
             so
             indeed
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Mistion
             not
             only
             of
             Homogeneous
             Substantial
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             Augmentation
             ,
             whereby
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Specifical
             Spirit
             latent
             in
             the
             Nutriment
             is
             taken
             into
             the
             Individuality
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             Substantial
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Principal
             Compositum
             ,
             and
             Mist
             with
             the
             very
             Substance
             therof
             ;
             but
             also
             Homoeogeneous
             Spirits
             of
             the
             same
             Clussis
             may
             be
             so
             Mist
             ,
             in
             Primitive
             Generation
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Mule
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             yet
             becaus
             it
             is
             Confusion
             of
             the
             Species
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             continue
             and
             propagate
             others
             :
             for
             Nature
             doth
             abhorr
             all
             such
             Rape
             and
             Violence
             offered
             unto
             her
             ,
             in
             her
             Specifical
             Oeconomys
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             endure
             any
             Successive
             Multiplication
             of
             a
             new
             Species
             (
             as
             it
             is
             therefore
             Proverbialy
             said
             ,
             
               Cum
               Mula
               pepererit
            
             )
             as
             well
             as
             she
             doth
             also
             abhorr
             the
             Abolition
             of
             any
             of
             her
             Regular
             Species
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             so
             many
             Members
             of
             her
             great
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             did
             so
             Extraordinarily
             preserv
             them
             in
             the
             Deluge
             .
             And
             though
             it
             is
             true
             that
             even
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             becaus
             they
             also
             do
             
             Live
             have
             Perception
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             which
             are
             Analogous
             to
             Intellective
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             all
             Analogous
             Affections
             of
             Love
             ,
             Hate
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Grief
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Living
             Facultys
             ;
             as
             there
             are
             many
             such
             Analogys
             in
             Nature
             between
             several
             Classical
             Spirits
             and
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             ,
             yea
             between
             them
             and
             Matter
             and
             the
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             still
             Classicaly
             Different
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             there
             are
             the
             like
             Specificaly
             Different
             Analogys
             between
             the
             like
             Intellective
             Facultys
             and
             Powers
             in
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
             And
             by
             these
             Analogys
             and
             Correspondences
             in
             her
             several
             Members
             ,
             Nature
             doth
             Confederate
             and
             Combine
             and
             Unite
             all
             her
             Composita
             ,
             and
             her
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             one
             Conjunct
             Univers
             in
             the
             Whole
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             or
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Univers
             )
             thus
             Confederate
             and
             Combine
             and
             Unite
             all
             the
             Classicaly
             Different
             Natures
             in
             itself
             .
             Thus
             there
             is
             both
             such
             a
             Combination
             and
             Compositum
             of
             the
             Whole
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             Classical
             Difference
             of
             the
             several
             Natures
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             parts
             and
             Members
             therof
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             Mist
             or
             Confounded
             one
             with
             another
             any
             more
             in
             the
             litle
             Compositum
             of
             Man
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             great
             Body
             of
             the
             Univers
             ;
             wherin
             certeinly
             they
             are
             so
             Different
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             D●fferences
             in
             Nature
             ;
             but
             either
             
               Materia
               prima
            
             ,
             or
             
               Anima
               Mundi
            
             ,
             or
             both
             might
             be
             Eminently
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             refuted
             .
             And
             it
             may
             Sensibly
             appear
             that
             there
             are
             such
             several
             Spirits
             in
             Man
             ,
             by
             their
             several
             Operations
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             Naturaly
             Different
             ,
             but
             Actively
             Contrary
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             caus
             a
             Conflict
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             between
             two
             several
             Animals
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             Philosophy
             ,
             that
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             doth
             Rebell
             against
             the
             Intellective
             ,
             for
             the
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             or
             the
             Intellective
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             do
             never
             so
             resist
             and
             oppose
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             what
             the
             Imagination
             determineth
             ,
             and
             so
             representeth
             to
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             as
             Sensual
             Good
             ,
             or
             Evill
             ,
             the
             Appetite
             accordingly
             Affecteth
             ,
             or
             Disaffecteth
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             Renitence
             or
             Regret
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             also
             between
             the
             Understanding
             and
             the
             Will
             :
             but
             the
             only
             Dispute
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Intellective
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Deliberation
             concerning
             several
             Sensual
             or
             Intellectual
             Object●
             ,
             or
             Circumstances
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             before
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             
             or
             Understanding
             ,
             can
             judg
             and
             determin
             that
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             Object
             ,
             so
             Circumstantiated
             ,
             is
             Sensualy
             ,
             or
             Intellectualy
             ,
             Good
             ,
             or
             Evill
             ,
             or
             Better
             ,
             or
             Wors
             :
             wheras
             after
             the
             determination
             is
             once
             past
             ,
             the
             Appetite
             doth
             follow
             the
             
               Vltimum
               Dictamen
            
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Understanding
             without
             any
             the
             least
             Renitence
             and
             Regret
             ,
             most
             Spontaneously
             ,
             and
             Voluntarily
             .
             Wherefore
             such
             Opposite
             Operations
             as
             are
             commonly
             between
             the
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             and
             Intellective
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Appetite
             and
             Intellective
             Will
             ,
             plainly
             declare
             that
             the
             Intellective
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             in
             the
             same
             Man
             are
             Realy
             different
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             are
             so
             in
             Brutes
             and
             Angels
             ;
             yea
             and
             more
             evidently
             ,
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Conflict
             in
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             wholy
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             wholy
             Intellective
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             in
             Man
             did
             perfectly
             submitt
             to
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             in
             his
             first
             Creation
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             then
             also
             as
             Realy
             Differ
             in
             their
             own
             Natures
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             altered
             by
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             now
             do
             as
             much
             Naturaly
             Differ
             when
             they
             agree
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             disagree
             ;
             though
             the
             Actual
             disagreement
             doth
             more
             Sensibly
             manifest
             the
             Natural
             Difference
             :
             as
             Actual
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             Moisture
             and
             Drines
             declare
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             to
             be
             Different
             Substantial
             Principles
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             being
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             ,
             may
             be
             united
             into
             one
             Mistum
             ,
             and
             their
             Qualitys
             into
             one
             equal
             and
             agreing
             Temperament
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Spirits
             in
             Man
             being
             Classicaly
             Different
             ,
             neither
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             their
             Facultys
             ,
             nor
             Operations
             ,
             can
             be
             so
             Mist
             ;
             and
             so
             any
             Man
             may
             feel
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             such
             a
             Conflict
             ,
             the
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             Intellective
             ,
             doth
             prevail
             and
             Over-rule
             the
             Operation
             ,
             the
             Sensitive
             Appetite
             doth
             not
             mingle
             itself
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             also
             by
             itself
             reluct
             and
             repine
             ,
             and
             assoon
             as
             it
             can
             return
             to
             its
             own
             Sensual
             Cours
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Appetite
             doth
             prevail
             and
             overrule
             ,
             the
             Will
             doth
             in
             like
             maner
             mourn
             ,
             and
             bewail
             itself
             ,
             and
             assoon
             as
             it
             can
             return
             to
             its
             own
             Rational
             Cours
             :
             which
             Sensibly
             satisfieth
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             and
             remain
             such
             Different
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Substantial
             Principles
             ,
             Facultys
             ,
             and
             Operations
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             all
             in
             the
             same
             Human
             Compositum
             .
             And
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Human
             Embryo
             first
             lives
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Vegetative
             Plant
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Sensitive
             Brute
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             of
             an
             Intellective
             Man
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             shewed
             how
             it
             indeed
             begins
             to
             live
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Life
             together
             in
             
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Instant
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             
               Man
               became
               a
               Living
               Soul
            
             ,
             or
             Person
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             both
             truly
             and
             properly
             Lives
             ,
             and
             the
             Intellective
             Denominates
             the
             whole
             Person
             ,
             Man
             :
             and
             assoon
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Life
             dieth
             ,
             and
             the
             Breath
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Instrument
             therof
             ,
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             expireth
             ,
             the
             Intellective
             also
             departs
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Life
             remains
             ,
             though
             in
             any
             Deliquium
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             Intellective
             continues
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Wise-man
             saith
             of
             men
             ,
             
               as
               one
               dieth
               so
               dieth
               the
               other
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               have
               all
               one
               breath
               :
            
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Vegetative
             Life
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             is
             before
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             
               Punctus
               saliens
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Formation
             of
             the
             Foetus
             ;
             and
             wheras
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             only
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             in
             a
             Brute
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Intellective
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             so
             Operating
             Eminently
             by
             those
             Inferior
             Powers
             which
             it
             hath
             in
             itself
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             exert
             its
             own
             Proper
             Superior
             Powers
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             very
             Absurd
             and
             Improbable
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             putt
             forth
             any
             such
             Eminent
             Powers
             which
             must
             Subsist
             in
             the
             Proper
             Powers
             ,
             before
             those
             Proper
             Powers
             be
             Actuated
             ,
             wherin
             it
             must
             Subsist
             ;
             as
             Emanant
             Light
             ,
             or
             Heat
             ,
             are
             Potentialy
             ,
             that
             is
             Formaly
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Eminently
             ,
             in
             Inherent
             ,
             but
             certeinly
             cannot
             be
             Actualy
             exerted
             before
             the
             Inherent
             be
             Actuated
             ,
             and
             doth
             Operate
             Actualy
             :
             though
             indeed
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             no
             Proper
             Quality
             of
             one
             Specifical
             Spirit
             can
             be
             ,
             Actualy
             ,
             or
             Potentialy
             ,
             in
             another
             ,
             either
             Immediately
             ,
             or
             Mediately
             ,
             as
             the
             Proper
             Qualitys
             of
             the
             same
             Specifical
             Spirit
             may
             be
             :
             and
             so
             as
             Emanant
             Light
             ,
             or
             Heat
             ,
             doth
             Immediately
             Subsist
             in
             Inherent
             ,
             and
             Mediately
             in
             Aether
             or
             Fire
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             are
             three
             such
             distinct
             Spirits
             ,
             Intellective
             ,
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Vegetative
             ,
             in
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             fower
             Elementary
             Spirits
             (
             and
             they
             only
             Mist
             together
             in
             one
             )
             nor
             hath
             ever
             any
             yet
             affirmed
             that
             they
             also
             were
             Eminently
             in
             all
             or
             any
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Intellective
             ,
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             Eminently
             Hott
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moist
             ,
             or
             Dry
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             might
             and
             must
             affirm
             this
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             becaus
             they
             also
             are
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Bodily
             Matter
             .
             And
             thus
             there
             are
             indeed
             ,
             speaking
             plainly
             ,
             Seaven
             Different
             Spirits
             in
             every
             Human
             Compositum
             ;
             not
             Possessing
             it
             or
             the
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Seaven
             evill
             Spirits
             did
             ,
             which
             our
             Savior
             cast
             out
             of
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             )
             but
             Informing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Inspiriting
             it
             Naturaly
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             whole
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             wherof
             they
             are
             all
             the
             Classical
             Spirits
             :
             
             and
             if
             they
             were
             not
             all
             in
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             Man
             should
             not
             be
             truly
             the
             Epitome
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Microcosm
             in
             himself
             :
             but
             as
             certeinly
             as
             he
             is
             Composited
             of
             Matter
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             yet
             remain
             distinct
             and
             different
             Natures
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Compositum
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             also
             all
             the
             Inferior
             several
             Spirits
             in
             him
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Matter
             as
             well
             as
             them
             ;
             all
             which
             together
             are
             his
             Human
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Mistion
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             becaus
             I
             know
             that
             this
             affirmation
             of
             so
             many
             several
             Spirits
             in
             every
             one
             Man
             will
             seem
             very
             strange
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             attend
             ,
             and
             rightly
             consyder
             ,
             the
             true
             System
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             described
             in
             this
             History
             of
             Creation
             ,
             both
             Proper
             ,
             and
             Improper
             ;
             and
             becaus
             many
             Christian
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             strongly
             maintein
             and
             affirm
             the
             Proper
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             against
             all
             Atheism
             and
             Heathenism
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             heerin
             also
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             oppose
             the
             Improper
             Creation
             by
             God
             against
             Human
             Philosophy
             and
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             from
             which
             they
             have
             derived
             some
             preconceived
             Notions
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             only
             Objections
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             I
             shall
             recapitulate
             briefly
             what
             I
             have
             formerly
             more
             fully
             declared
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             plainly
             understand
             that
             the
             Objections
             are
             only
             Notions
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             Realy
             so
             in
             Created
             Nature
             .
             Thus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             the
             Creator
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Eminence
             ,
             or
             Eminent
             Causality
             ;
             who
             comprehending
             all
             Possibilitys
             ,
             not
             Formaly
             ,
             but
             Eminently
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Infinite
             Omnipotence
             ,
             could
             ,
             and
             did
             Create
             ,
             what
             he
             pleased
             from
             Absolute
             Nonentity
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             doth
             comprehend
             all
             Created
             Entitys
             ,
             not
             Formaly
             ,
             but
             Eminently
             in
             his
             own
             Infinite
             Entity
             in
             an
             Infinite
             and
             Incomprehensible
             maner
             :
             but
             as
             it
             is
             Impossible
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             Generated
             Actualy
             ,
             wherof
             there
             is
             only
             a
             Nonentitative
             Possibility
             ,
             and
             no
             Entitative
             Potentiality
             (
             as
             I
             have
             distinguished
             them
             )
             becaus
             Generation
             is
             no
             Creation
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             also
             Impossible
             that
             any
             Natural
             Agent
             should
             Act
             or
             Operate
             by
             any
             Power
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             not
             Formaly
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             only
             Eminently
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             :
             for
             if
             it
             can
             so
             Act
             and
             Operate
             ,
             then
             it
             hath
             Formaly
             that
             Power
             whereby
             it
             doth
             so
             Act
             or
             Operate
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             Act
             or
             Operate
             without
             the
             Formal
             and
             Univocal
             Power
             ;
             or
             it
             should
             have
             ●
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             it
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             equaly
             Impossible
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             doth
             Sens
             ,
             and
             Vegetate
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             no
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Vegetative
             Powers
             ,
             and
             the
             
             like
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             hath
             them
             Eminently
             ,
             and
             not
             Formaly
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             hath
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             them
             not
             .
             But
             since
             it
             is
             most
             certein
             that
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             doth
             Sens
             ,
             and
             Vegetate
             ,
             and
             is
             Hott
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Moist
             ,
             Dry
             ,
             Realy
             and
             Formaly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Beast
             ,
             or
             Tree
             ,
             or
             Stone
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             it
             hath
             Formaly
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Vegetative
             and
             Elementary
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             and
             then
             by
             their
             own
             Argument
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             cannot
             have
             them
             Formaly
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             also
             in
             Man
             a
             Sensitive
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fower
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             wherin
             they
             do
             Formaly
             Subsist
             .
             Again
             ,
             becaus
             God
             is
             Infinitely
             one
             most
             Simple
             Essence
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             also
             Act
             and
             Operate
             by
             his
             Essence
             ;
             but
             all
             Created
             Substances
             (
             even
             Angels
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             )
             are
             not
             Simple
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             Act
             and
             Operate
             by
             their
             Accidental
             Powers
             and
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Nature
             is
             composed
             of
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             .
             And
             the
             mutual
             Conversation
             of
             one
             Substance
             with
             another
             is
             by
             their
             Accidents
             that
             are
             their
             Emissarys
             and
             Agencys
             ,
             and
             which
             meeting
             and
             joining
             together
             ,
             (
             as
             Light
             with
             Color
             )
             by
             their
             Conjunction
             ,
             and
             mutual
             Action
             and
             Passion
             ,
             the
             Operation
             is
             produced
             ,
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             Vacuity
             ,
             or
             without
             some
             Contact
             Corporeal
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             )
             and
             as
             we
             thus
             Act
             and
             Operate
             Immediately
             by
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             upon
             Accidents
             ,
             so
             by
             them
             Mediately
             we
             know
             Substances
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             Thus
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             doth
             Act
             and
             Operate
             by
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             proper
             Irradiations
             and
             Eradiations
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             heerafter
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             by
             its
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             their
             proper
             Irradiations
             and
             Eradiations
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             :
             whereby
             we
             know
             them
             to
             be
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             Man
             doth
             thus
             Sens
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Understand
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             Substantialy
             in
             his
             Compositum
             a
             Sensitive
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Intellective
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             must
             affirm
             his
             Intellective
             Soul
             to
             be
             also
             a
             Sensitive
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             confound
             Natures
             Classicaly
             Different
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             as
             well
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             which
             all
             make
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             Matter
             ,
             being
             an
             Imperfect
             Substance
             ,
             must
             be
             Composited
             with
             Spirits
             to
             perfect
             it
             ;
             so
             every
             Spirit
             that
             is
             Inferior
             is
             more
             Composited
             with
             it
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             Superior
             less
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             this
             Compositum
             doth
             
             not
             produce
             any
             new
             Substance
             which
             is
             
               Forma
               Compositi
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             such
             introduced
             into
             it
             aliunde
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Result
             of
             the
             Composition
             itself
             ,
             and
             the
             Real
             Relation
             therof
             ,
             not
             Abstractly
             and
             Metaphysicaly
             ;
             as
             Entity
             ,
             
               Genera
               ,
               Species
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             Concretely
             and
             Homophysicaly
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             term
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             Univers
             ,
             all
             Animals
             ,
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             so
             many
             Physical
             Individua
             :
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             or
             Man
             ,
             so
             many
             Physical
             Spirits
             and
             Matter
             Composited
             together
             .
             (
             And
             this
             is
             only
             a
             Natural
             Corporation
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             Predominates
             ,
             and
             so
             Denominates
             the
             Compositum
             )
             and
             the
             
               Forma
               Compositi
            
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Result
             therof
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Scale
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             Nature
             the
             Composita
             are
             thus
             Naturaly
             United
             together
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             do
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             fower
             Mist
             together
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             fower
             first
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             yet
             Occult
             and
             unknown
             to
             us
             )
             Actuated
             therin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Elementary
             Compositum
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Primigenious
             Mi●tion
             and
             Temper
             of
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             and
             wherof
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Bones
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             Body
             are
             Constituted
             severaly
             and
             respectively
             ,
             by
             the
             Operation
             and
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             Plasticaly
             Govern
             and
             Vary
             the
             Elementary
             Mistion
             and
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             the
             Matter
             and
             Extension
             therof
             so
             Qualified
             ;
             and
             so
             form
             and
             frame
             the
             whole
             Compages
             of
             the
             Body
             Organised
             and
             Erected
             thereby
             :
             and
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             Govern
             and
             Vary
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             doth
             Immediately
             Consubstantiate
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Matter
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             and
             Operate
             without
             the
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             the
             Matter
             become
             the
             Body
             of
             Elementary
             Spirits
             without
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             cannot
             be
             produced
             ,
             nor
             Operate
             without
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             nor
             they
             become
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             without
             it
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             be
             produced
             and
             Operate
             without
             the
             Vegetative
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             and
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             they
             become
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             also
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             is
             not
             before
             Inspired
             ,
             nor
             can
             now
             Operate
             without
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             they
             become
             the
             Body
             of
             an
             Intellective
             Spirit
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             wherof
             not
             one
             ,
             nor
             some
             ,
             but
             all
             together
             are
             the
             Body
             :
             but
             contrarily
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Elementary
             
             Compositum
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Matter
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             without
             a
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             Stones
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             a
             Vegetative
             Compositum
             without
             ●t
             a
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             Grass
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Trees●
             ;
             or
             a
             Sensitive
             Compositum
             without
             an
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             Beasts
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Oeconomy
             of
             Nature
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             and
             now
             more
             fully
             approved
             by
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             which
             so
             Comprehends
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             .
             Also
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             supposed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             proper
             Elementary
             Mistion
             Subordinate
             to
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             Proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             Proper
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             so
             this
             likewise
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               All
               Flesh
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               one
               Kind
               of
               Flesh
               of
               Men
               ,
               another
               Flesh
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               another
               of
               Fishes
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               Birds
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             Flesh
             is
             Elementary
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Difference
             must
             be
             from
             the
             Various
             Mistion
             of
             the
             Human
             ,
             Bestial
             ,
             and
             other
             Fleshes
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             there
             is
             in
             Man
             a
             Proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             evinced
             by
             the
             Plastical
             Vir●ue
             therof
             so
             Effigiating
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             specialy
             his
             Hands
             ,
             which
             are
             instead
             of
             fore-feet
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Natural
             Arms
             of
             other
             Sensitive
             Animals
             ,
             Horns
             ,
             Tusks
             ,
             Beaks
             ,
             Claws
             ,
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             Tails
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             also
             his
             Erect
             Posture
             ,
             whereby
             he
             differs
             from
             all
             others
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             in
             him
             a
             Proper
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             evinced
             by
             his
             Imaginative
             Apprehension
             ,
             and
             Appetitive
             Delight
             of
             and
             in
             Beauty
             ,
             Harmony
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             also
             effect
             farr
             more
             Curiously
             and
             Artificialy
             then
             any
             Brute
             ;
             nor
             are
             those
             the
             Works
             of
             his
             Intellect
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Imagination
             properly
             ,
             though
             that
             may
             be
             much
             assisted
             therin
             by
             his
             Understanding
             :
             for
             many
             that
             are
             otherwise
             in
             Understanding
             almost
             Idiots
             ,
             or
             Lunatikes
             ,
             have
             most
             Ingenious
             Fansys
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             Instincts
             as
             in
             Brutes
             )
             and
             wherin
             they
             farr
             excell
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             prudent
             men
             ,
             as
             in
             Singing
             ,
             Musike
             ,
             Dancing
             ,
             Painting
             ,
             Carving
             ,
             and
             Mechanike
             :
             but
             most
             evidently
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Risibility
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Power
             ,
             is
             only
             proper
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             Sensitive
             :
             and
             though
             I
             know
             that
             Philosophy
             hath
             entailed
             this
             also
             upon
             Reason
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             them
             such
             a
             Rational
             Risibility
             as
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             they
             cannot
             deny
             a
             Sensitive
             Risibility
             ,
             such
             as
             happens
             by
             Tickling
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Flebility
             by
             Beating
             ,
             wherin
             Reason
             hath
             not
             any
             Share
             ;
             but
             sometimes
             we
             Laugh
             
             or
             Weep
             against
             our
             Will
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             only
             a
             Sensible
             Titillation
             ,
             or
             Verberation
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             Sensual
             Delectation
             ,
             or
             Pain
             thereby
             ,
             which
             causeth
             Laughter
             or
             Weeping
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             though
             there
             be
             a
             great
             Analogy
             between
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Risibility
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             between
             other
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Affections
             ,
             which
             I
             mentioned
             before
             .
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             consyder
             another
             greater
             Question
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             concernment
             ;
             Whether
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Soul
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             ,
             be
             
               ex
               Traduce
            
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             only
             Generated
             by
             the
             Parents
             ,
             as
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             any
             other
             Sensitive
             Animals
             ,
             or
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ?
             Wherin
             first
             I
             do
             acknowledg
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Sensi●ive
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Matter
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             are
             so
             Generated
             by
             the
             Parents
             ,
             becaus
             all
             these
             are
             only
             the
             Human
             Body
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             :
             and
             thus
             God
             did
             at
             first
             produce
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             Immediately
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             all
             other
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             latent
             in
             the
             first
             Chaos
             ;
             wherin
             also
             the
             Proper
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             was
             so
             latent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             both
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             ;
             all
             which
             were
             Created
             in
             the
             Beginning
             by
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             :
             and
             so
             farr
             I
             grant
             a
             Praeexistence
             of
             these
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             and
             Plants
             ;
             which
             as
             they
             were
             afterward
             produced
             by
             an
             Improper
             Creation
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             Generated
             by
             their
             Parents
             Successively
             ,
             so
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             who
             do
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ,
             did
             then
             so
             produce
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             still
             so
             Generate
             them
             in
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Plants
             and
             Brutes
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             is
             latent
             in
             the
             Seed
             ,
             becaus
             it
             was
             not
             so
             latent
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ;
             nor
             Generated
             by
             the
             Parents
             ,
             becaus
             it
             was
             not
             so
             produced
             by
             an
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             but
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             ;
             and
             Infused
             by
             God
             as
             it
             were
             aliunde
             ,
             and
             so
             Inspired
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             fitly
             expressed
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             maner
             of
             Infusion
             therof
             ;
             for
             though
             God
             cannot
             be
             said
             Properly
             to
             Breath
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Substantial
             Activity
             and
             Life
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             termed
             Spiritus
             ,
             or
             Breath
             ;
             and
             though
             itself
             be
             not
             Properly
             a
             Breath
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             was
             Infused
             in
             the
             same
             Instant
             ,
             when
             God
             also
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             produced
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             other
             Life
             (
             and
             so
             is
             termed
             ,
             
               the
               Breath
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             which
             distinguisheth
             it
             
             from
             any
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             ,
             so
             God
             is
             said
             to
             breath
             into
             the
             Nostrills
             of
             Man
             this
             Breath
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             as
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             the
             Breath
             assoon
             as
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Inspirer
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Inspired
             ,
             so
             this
             Intellective
             Soul
             of
             Man
             was
             Infused
             into
             him
             ,
             assoon
             as
             it
             was
             Created
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             thus
             according
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Scholeman
             ,
             
               Creando
               Infunditur
               ,
               &
               Infundendo
               Creatur
               ,
            
             and
             was
             not
             Praeexistent
             ,
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Inferior
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Matter
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             Jewish
             Rabbins
             and
             Rabbinical
             Christians
             have
             Imagined
             )
             nor
             latent
             in
             any
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             ,
             but
             only
             
               in
               Divina
               Potentia
            
             ,
             which
             can
             Create
             any
             Possible
             Nonentity
             ,
             and
             produce
             it
             into
             Entity
             ;
             wheras
             Natural
             Generation
             is
             only
             the
             production
             of
             Potential
             Entity
             ,
             or
             Essence
             ,
             into
             Actual
             Entity
             ,
             or
             Existence
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             God
             is
             said
             to
             breath
             it
             into
             the
             Nostrills
             ,
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             becaus
             thereby
             is
             the
             passage
             for
             Vapors
             into
             the
             Brain
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Centrical
             Seat
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             is
             heerby
             also
             intimated
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             all
             Successive
             Generation
             is
             conformable
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Spirits
             which
             were
             then
             only
             produced
             ,
             and
             not
             Properly
             Created
             ,
             are
             still
             Generated
             by
             the
             Parents
             ;
             so
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             not
             produced
             ,
             nor
             Improperly
             ,
             but
             Properly
             Created
             (
             both
             in
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             Flesh
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             not
             Soul
             of
             his
             Soul
             )
             is
             still
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             Generated
             by
             the
             Parents
             as
             God
             himself
             testifieth
             ,
             
               All
               Souls
               are
               mine
               ;
               as
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Son
               is
               mine
               ,
            
             and
             Elihu
             acknowledgeth
             the
             same
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Breath
               of
               the
               Almighty
               hath
               given
               me
               Life
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             so
             Rational
             ,
             that
             unless
             we
             also
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             affirm
             that
             our
             very
             Intellective
             and
             Rational
             Souls
             were
             partly
             in
             the
             Seed
             of
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             Seed
             of
             our
             Mother
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             mingling
             together
             ,
             Mist
             into
             one
             ;
             as
             the
             fower
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             the
             Muline
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             half
             an
             Human
             Soul
             was
             lost
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             Onan
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             be
             thus
             Miscible
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             also
             Unmist
             again
             ,
             and
             is
             Divisible
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Corruptible
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Generable
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             such
             Absurditys
             ,
             which
             do
             necessarily
             follow
             this
             Erroneous
             Opinion
             .
             Wheras
             we
             may
             Sensibly
             perceiv
             ,
             that
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             be
             so
             Generated
             by
             the
             Parents
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             are
             conformable
             more
             or
             less
             to
             their
             Bodily
             part
             ,
             as
             an
             Aethiopian
             ,
             or
             Negro
             ,
             begets
             a
             N●gro
             ,
             a
             Moor
             a
             Moor
             ,
             and
             an
             European
             an
             European
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Shapes
             ,
             and
             Colors
             of
             the
             Parents
             Bodys
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             Native
             Climes
             of
             
               Aethiopia
               ,
               Mauritania
               ,
               Europe
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             any
             others
             ,
             so
             long
             and
             untill
             the
             habits
             of
             the
             Parents
             Bodys
             be
             afterward
             altered
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             several
             Successive
             Generations
             :
             and
             so
             Hereditary
             Diseases
             happen
             commonly
             in
             Familys
             :
             yet
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             certein
             Observation
             made
             of
             any
             Intellectual
             or
             Moral
             Endowments
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             descending
             from
             the
             Parents
             to
             their
             Children
             ;
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             Inclinations
             from
             all
             those
             Bodily
             Humors
             ,
             which
             may
             so
             be
             derived
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             advantages
             of
             Education
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             which
             Virgil
             had
             very
             wisely
             consydered
             ,
             and
             so
             affirmed
             to
             Augustus
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             judg
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             of
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Dogs
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             common
             Observation
             of
             Historians
             ,
             that
             in
             Hereditary
             Kingdoms
             seldom
             two
             Princes
             of
             like
             Disposition
             succeed
             one
             another
             .
             But
             it
             is
             most
             observable
             in
             the
             Foetus
             of
             Sodomitical
             Copula●ion
             ,
             that
             though
             i●
             may
             in
             the
             Bodily
             part
             retein
             and
             represent
             something
             of
             either
             Parent
             ,
             Human
             ,
             and
             Belluine
             ,
             yet
             the
             Predominant
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Soul
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             Mist
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             M●le
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             Equine
             ,
             and
             Asinine
             ;
             but
             is
             either
             Human
             ,
             or
             Belluine
             ,
             that
             is
             Intellective
             ,
             or
             not
             Intellective
             ,
             and
             having
             ,
             or
             not
             having
             Rational
             Discours
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             though
             I
             rather
             suppose
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             never
             Human
             ,
             but
             alway
             Belluine
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             God
             doth
             generaly
             Create
             and
             Infuse
             an
             Human
             Soul
             into
             a
             Foetus
             begott
             by
             Adulterous
             or
             M●retricious
             Copulation
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Matrimony
             between
             two
             Individua
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             assist
             in
             Sodomy
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             Generical
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Classical
             Difference
             therof
             .
             And
             as
             Sensitive
             Animals
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             that
             are
             very
             Heterogeneous
             will
             not
             so
             copulate
             ,
             as
             Beast
             and
             Bird
             ,
             nor
             Hors
             and
             Kine
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             an
             Hors
             and
             Ass
             will
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Homogeneous
             ;
             so
             though
             Man
             (
             whose
             very
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             is
             more
             Heterogeneous
             from
             all
             Beasts
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             them
             is
             from
             another
             )
             ,
             may
             
             through
             his
             most
             Unnatural
             and
             Abominable
             Lust
             perpetrate
             such
             Infand
             Villany
             ,
             (
             which
             cried
             to
             heaven
             and
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             for
             Vengeance
             against
             the
             first
             Denominators
             therof
             )
             yet
             commonly
             the
             Foetus
             is
             strangely
             Biform
             ,
             and
             Monstrous
             ,
             and
             no
             fitt
             Receptacle
             for
             an
             Human
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Confusion
            
             .
             Now
             though
             Human
             Parents
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             so
             Generate
             or
             produce
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             yet
             
               Homo
               genera●
               Hominem
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Man
             that
             is
             Generated
             ,
             aswell
             as
             any
             other
             Sensitive
             Animal
             doth
             Generate
             its
             like
             Sensitive
             Compositum
             ;
             which
             may
             evidently
             appear
             if
             we
             remind
             what
             Generation
             truly
             and
             rightly
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             Creation
             of
             any
             Possible
             Non-entity
             ,
             nor
             Transpeciation
             ,
             or
             Conversion
             of
             one
             Entity
             into
             another
             ,
             or
             Production
             from
             not
             such
             an
             Entity
             ,
             Actual
             ,
             or
             Potential
             ,
             and
             only
             Possible
             ;
             which
             is
             tantamount
             to
             a
             Creation
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             Composition
             Aedification
             or
             Confabrication
             of
             Simple
             Essences
             before
             Created
             into
             one
             Compositum
             ,
             whereby
             there
             is
             Generated
             a
             
               Forma
               Compositi
            
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             before
             Actualy
             ,
             but
             only
             Potentialy
             in
             all
             the
             simple
             Essences
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             Composited
             ;
             and
             which
             also
             have
             their
             own
             Simple
             Formalitys
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             indeed
             Absolutely
             not
             be
             ,
             in
             themselvs
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             so
             Composited
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             new
             Creation
             or
             Conversion
             of
             them
             or
             any
             of
             their
             own
             Simple
             Essences
             or
             Formalitys
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             every
             one
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             into
             any
             other
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             Composition
             of
             them
             all
             together
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             maner
             (
             which
             was
             Potentialy
             before
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             Composited
             )
             is
             now
             made
             Actualy
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Compositum
             as
             it
             was
             not
             before
             ;
             as
             any
             Accident
             Potentialy
             Subsisting
             in
             the
             Substance
             is
             so
             afterward
             Actuated
             (
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Hous
             is
             so
             Built
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Generation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Generatio
               Compositi
            
             ,
             by
             such
             Composition
             and
             Confabrication
             of
             simple
             Entitys
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Composition
             of
             Non-entitys
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             the
             Original
             Generation
             of
             Adam
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             Man
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             was
             such
             a
             Composition
             and
             Confabrication
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             so
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             by
             such
             Aedification
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             termed
             ;
             so
             is
             every
             Man
             still
             
             Generated
             by
             his
             Parents
             in
             all
             Successive
             Generation
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Difference
             between
             the
             Generation
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             Animal
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Principles
             or
             Simple
             Essences
             ,
             wherof
             they
             are
             Composited
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Matter
             ,
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             Principles
             ,
             were
             all
             before
             Created
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             are
             afterward
             Composited
             by
             the
             Parents
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             their
             Generation
             )
             so
             only
             the
             Matter
             ,
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             were
             so
             before
             Created
             ,
             and
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             which
             is
             one
             Principle
             is
             Created
             by
             God
             Immediately
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Composition
             and
             Generation
             by
             the
             Parents
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             which
             different
             Creation
             of
             the
             Principles
             by
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             concern
             the
             Generation
             by
             the
             Parents
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Composition
             or
             Confabrication
             therof
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             Nature
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Man
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Animal
             (
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Blessing
             of
             Procreation
             to
             Man
             and
             Beasts
             )
             wheras
             indeed
             if
             Generation
             were
             any
             such
             Conversion
             or
             Transpeciation
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             then
             Man
             should
             not
             Generate
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ;
             And
             so
             this
             Human
             Generation
             doth
             most
             evidently
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             Generation
             is
             none
             other
             then
             ▪
             such
             a
             Composition
             and
             Confabrication
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             :
             and
             thus
             
               Adam
               begatt
               a
               Son
               in
               his
               own
               Likenes
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Son
             Seth
             was
             his
             Seed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Eves
             ,
             in
             whose
             Womb
             the
             Generation
             was
             afterward
             consummated
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             an
             Infusion
             of
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             of
             Seth
             by
             God
             ;
             wherof
             the
             Instrumental
             Union
             ,
             Composition
             ,
             and
             Confabrication
             ,
             was
             by
             both
             Parents
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             any
             other
             Animals
             by
             the
             Male
             and
             Female
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Generation
             of
             Man
             by
             Man
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             Original
             Generation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             any
             Brute
             by
             Brute
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             their
             Original
             Generation
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             Difference
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             between
             them
             in
             their
             Successive
             Generations
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             other
             then
             was
             in
             their
             Original
             Generations
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             a
             Man
             doth
             Generate
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Brute
             a
             Brute
             .
             And
             so
             according
             to
             this
             Natural
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Instituted
             Compact
             or
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Adam
             for
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             Original
             Sin
             and
             Corruption
             is
             derived
             unto
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             Mans
             Soul
             ;
             though
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Immediate
             Work
             of
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             it
             is
             Perfect
             and
             Incorrupt
             ,
             
             (
             as
             all
             his
             Immediate
             Works
             are
             most
             Perfect
             )
             yet
             by
             this
             very
             Union
             and
             Composition
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Generation
             ,
             it
             is
             Corrupted
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             rightly
             said
             ,
             
               Non
               Corrupta
               Infunditur
               ,
               sed
               Infusa
               Corrumpitur
            
             :
             Wherefore
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             was
             not
             so
             born
             according
             to
             this
             Law
             of
             Natural
             Generation
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
            
             (
             though
             his
             Soul
             was
             certeinly
             so
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             )
             becaus
             the
             Union
             therof
             with
             the
             Sensitive
             Body
             was
             by
             his
             Mother
             :
             and
             as
             Adam
             was
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             both
             by
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             of
             his
             Intellective
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             of
             his
             Sensitive
             Body
             ,
             so
             was
             Christs
             Soul
             Properly
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             Improperly
             Created
             by
             God
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             
               A
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               :
            
             and
             thus
             as
             the
             first
             Adam
             was
             the
             Epitome
             of
             all
             Creation
             both
             Proper
             and
             Improper
             ,
             so
             also
             was
             Christ
             the
             
               Last
               Adam
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             fitly
             stileth
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             Extraordinary
             in
             this
             First
             Man
             ,
             was
             to
             typify
             him
             who
             is
             therefore
             also
             stiled
             
               the
               Second
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             IV.
             I
             shall
             now
             discours
             farther
             of
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Daemon
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             Operates
             therin
             .
             And
             heer
             again
             we
             must
             review
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Composita
             therof
             ;
             wherin
             all
             such
             as
             are
             Imperfect
             Substances
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Exert
             themselvs
             in
             their
             Oeconomys
             ,
             nor
             Operate
             without
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             others
             ,
             do
             therefore
             accordingly
             affect
             that
             Union
             ,
             Naturaly
             and
             Necessarily
             ,
             and
             disaffect
             to
             be
             disunited
             ;
             which
             I
             call
             their
             Composition
             ,
             and
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             mutualy
             Conjoined
             ,
             and
             Perfected
             ;
             as
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             an
             Imperfect
             Substance
             ,
             cannot
             be
             pure
             or
             alone
             ,
             but
             doth
             so
             affect
             an
             Union
             with
             Spirits
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             Inspirited
             ,
             Activated
             ,
             and
             Perfected
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             term
             it
             Informed
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Spiritual
             Matter
             :
             and
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             which
             are
             lowest
             and
             next
             unto
             it
             ,
             becaus
             they
             cannot
             so
             Oeconomicaly
             Exert
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             Operate
             without
             a
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             as
             their
             Vehicle
             ,
             Domicil
             ,
             and
             Officine
             ,
             do
             therefore
             mutualy
             affect
             an
             Union
             with
             it
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             Embodied
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Material
             Spirits
             :
             and
             though
             any
             Body
             and
             Spirit
             make
             a
             Complete
             Compositum
             ,
             yet
             as
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             lowest
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             highly
             Exalted
             and
             Purified
             by
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             affect
             an
             Union
             with
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             so
             much
             Sublimated
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             concerning
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             Animal
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             becaus
             they
             cannot
             so
             Oeconomicaly
             Exert
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             Operate
             without
             an
             Elementary
             Body
             ,
             as
             their
             Vehicle
             ,
             Domicil
             ,
             and
             Officine
             ,
             do
             therefore
             mutualy
             affect
             an
             Union
             therewith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             also
             Embodied
             in
             them
             ,
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             ,
             Mediately
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             also
             termed
             Material
             Spirits
             :
             and
             the
             Proper
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             of
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             more
             Advanced
             toward
             the
             Sensitive
             Nature
             by
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             doth
             affect
             an
             Union
             therwith
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             so
             much
             Spiritualised
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             Involuntary
             Motions
             ,
             and
             other
             Sensitive
             Offices
             and
             Services
             therof
             :
             and
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             becaus
             they
             cannot
             so
             Oeconomicaly
             Exert
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             Operate
             without
             their
             Proper
             Vegetative
             Bodys
             ,
             as
             their
             Vehicles
             ,
             Domicils
             ,
             and
             Officines
             ,
             do
             therefore
             mutualy
             affect
             an
             Union
             therwith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             also
             Embodied
             in
             their
             Proper
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             and
             with
             them
             Mediately
             in
             the
             Elementary
             Spirits
             and
             Matter
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             also
             termed
             Material
             Spirits
             .
             Thus
             they
             all
             Consubstantiate
             one
             another
             being
             Localy
             and
             Oeconomicaly
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Bodys
             
               per
               omnia
               puncta
            
             ,
             and
             so
             Coextended
             thereby
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             Divisible
             therwith
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             Also
             they
             penetrate
             one
             another
             without
             any
             penetration
             of
             Extensions
             ,
             becaus
             they
             have
             no
             Extension
             of
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             only
             are
             Coextended
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             their
             own
             Vehicle
             ,
             Domicil
             ,
             or
             Officine
             ,
             which
             they
             Inspirit
             and
             Inform
             ,
             as
             their
             Body
             and
             Seat
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             therof
             ,
             they
             abhorr
             to
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             any
             maner
             discontinued
             ;
             but
             though
             they
             be
             thus
             Localy
             United
             ,
             and
             Naturaly
             Composited
             and
             Consubstantiated
             ,
             yet
             their
             Consubstantiated
             Natures
             are
             still
             Classicaly
             Different
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             still
             distinct
             Matter
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Essences
             ,
             Affections
             ,
             and
             Operations
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             participate
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             the
             Extension
             of
             Matter
             is
             neither
             Hot●
             nor
             Cold
             ,
             nor
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             Nutritive
             ,
             nor
             Nutrition
             Sensitive
             ,
             but
             only
             they
             are
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             wheras
             Spirits
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             may
             be
             not
             only
             Localy
             United
             ,
             but
             Spiritualy
             so
             Mist
             in
             their
             Essences
             ,
             Qualitys
             ,
             and
             Operations
             ,
             as
             to
             participate
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             confounded
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             are
             
             in
             Tepor
             ,
             and
             the
             Equine
             and
             Asinine
             Spirits
             in
             a
             Mule
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             longer
             a
             Distinct
             Heat
             and
             Cold
             ,
             Hors
             and
             Ass
             ,
             nor
             only
             a
             Compositum
             ,
             but
             a
             Mistum
             of
             both
             ,
             like
             the
             Mistion
             of
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Specifical
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Seeds
             of
             both
             Parents
             ,
             wherof
             one
             is
             not
             Prolifike
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Augmentation
             of
             Vegetatives
             ,
             or
             Sensitives
             ,
             Indistinctly
             and
             Confusedly
             .
             Now
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             being
             a
             Perfect
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             Individualy
             Exert
             itself
             ,
             and
             Operate
             Separately
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             Inhere
             ,
             as
             Light
             in
             a
             Lucid
             Body
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             Light
             in
             the
             Diaphanum
             ,
             is
             therefore
             neither
             Consubstantiated
             with
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             the
             Matter
             any
             more
             then
             an
             Angel
             ,
             who
             Possesseth
             an
             Human
             Body
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             Mist
             with
             the
             Angelical
             Nature
             ,
             or
             any
             Angelical
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             with
             more
             of
             any
             Human
             Spirit
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             a
             Perfect
             Substance
             in
             itself
             ,
             Ingenerable
             ,
             Incorruptible
             ,
             Immis●●ble
             ,
             and
             Indivisible
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Angelical
             Spirit
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             there
             is
             some
             mutual
             Indigence
             and
             Opitulation
             in
             and
             among
             all
             Created
             Natures
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             parts
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Universal
             Body
             therof
             ,
             so
             even
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             Immaterial
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             as
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             wherof
             none
             is
             any
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             but
             have
             least
             need
             therof
             ,
             either
             by
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             or
             Inhabitation
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             as
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             they
             also
             have
             no
             Extension
             of
             themselvs
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             in
             their
             own
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             Place
             ,
             therefore
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Universal
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             part
             or
             Vbi
             therof
             ,
             as
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             is
             in
             any
             Medium
             Indifferently
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             in
             one
             Place
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             in
             another
             ,
             nor
             can
             Instantaneously
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             nor
             can
             annihilate
             or
             evacuate
             the
             Nature
             of
             Extension
             ,
             or
             the
             Density
             ,
             or
             Gravity
             of
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             therof
             ,
             nor
             Infinitely
             overcome
             it
             ,
             but
             Finitely
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             some
             certein
             proportions
             :
             and
             therefore
             Move
             not
             so
             swiftly
             through
             more
             Dens
             ,
             as
             through
             more
             Rare
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             can
             so
             easily
             lift
             more
             Grave
             as
             more
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             I
             grant
             that
             there
             is
             also
             such
             Coordination
             between
             the
             highest
             and
             lowest
             Nature
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Matter
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             both
             Natures
             ,
             and
             Created
             Entitys
             ,
             conteined
             within
             this
             Univers
             as
             Parts
             and
             Members
             therof
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             Universal
             Genus
             of
             all
             Created
             Entity
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             otherwise
             no
             Communion
             
             with
             any
             particular
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             such
             Vehicles
             ,
             Syderous
             ,
             Igneous
             ,
             Aereous
             ,
             Aqueous
             ,
             Terreous
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             whose
             Souls
             are
             so
             farr
             Immersed
             in
             the
             gross
             Matter
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             conceiv
             Angels
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             Immaterial
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             proper
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             God
             himself
             ,
             without
             an
             Vbi
             ;
             though
             his
             Immensity
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             Infinitely
             Different
             from
             all
             that
             is
             Finite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Infinitely
             free
             from
             all
             Extension
             ,
             Place
             ,
             Space
             ,
             or
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             any
             Notion
             ,
             or
             Imagination
             therof
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             and
             adored
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             be
             comprehended
             .
             Wheras
             Man
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             more
             concerned
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Material
             Spirits
             ,
             then
             Angels
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             said
             himself
             to
             be
             more
             Material
             then
             they
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             is
             litle
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             much
             higher
             then
             the
             other
             Inferior
             Natures
             ,
             (
             wherof
             also
             all
             ,
             except
             the
             Matter
             ,
             are
             Spirits
             )
             should
             more
             Contemplate
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             their
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             wholy
             bury
             himself
             in
             Matter
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             such
             Union
             with
             it
             Immediately
             ,
             or
             Mediately
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             Exist
             in
             his
             own
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Operate
             Separately
             without
             it
             in
             his
             Separate
             State
             ;
             though
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Epitome
             of
             all
             Classical
             Natures
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             Subordinate
             all
             the
             others
             unto
             himself
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             one
             unto
             another
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             Proper
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             doth
             also
             Naturaly
             and
             Necessarily
             affect
             this
             Union
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             mutualy
             affect
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             cannot
             Be
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             his
             own
             Individuality
             and
             the
             private
             Oeconomy
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Operate
             Separately
             without
             it
             in
             his
             Separate
             State
             as
             well
             as
             Angels
             :
             and
             yet
             being
             also
             capable
             of
             this
             Conjunction
             or
             Composition
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             maner
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             he
             doth
             Naturaly
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             Necessarily
             ,
             affect
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             :
             and
             so
             is
             the
             great
             Amphibium
             between
             both
             ,
             apt
             to
             live
             Conjunctly
             and
             Separately
             in
             both
             Worlds
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             lowest
             Earth
             ,
             and
             highest
             Superaether
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             not
             Inherently
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             nor
             yet
             so
             in
             its
             Element
             ,
             as
             a
             Fish
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             cannot
             live
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Plant
             that
             is
             Rooted
             in
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             Master
             in
             a
             Ship
             ,
             who
             can
             also
             live
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             more
             aptly
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             wherin
             he
             shall
             not
             abide
             long
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Rabbins
             call
             the
             Body
             
               Vagina
               Animae
            
             .
             But
             wheras
             the
             Schoolmen
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               Tota
               in
               toto
               
               &
               tota
               in
               qualibet
               parte
               Corporis
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             very
             Substance
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             conceiv
             it
             to
             be
             Intelligible
             :
             for
             though
             I
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             be
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Master
             in
             one
             part
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             Head
             ;
             but
             like
             
               Hercules
               in
               Vrceo
            
             ;
             possessing
             and
             filling
             all
             the
             Vessel
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             it
             hath
             all
             its
             Facultys
             and
             Powers
             every
             where
             in
             the
             whole
             Substance
             of
             itself
             ,
             either
             Actualy
             or
             Potentialy
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Indivisible
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             Extensive
             ,
             but
             only
             Coextensive
             parts
             ,
             and
             them
             not
             so
             Coextensively
             United
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             Inferior
             Spirits
             are
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             Operate
             Actualy
             in
             one
             part
             rather
             then
             another
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Scripture
             Comprehensively
             calleth
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             particularly
             the
             Head
             )
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             must
             ,
             becaus
             it
             now
             Operates
             by
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             Centricaly
             seated
             in
             the
             Head
             and
             Brain
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             Opera
             e
             Communicatively
             and
             Diffusively
             through
             the
             whole
             Body
             )
             but
             in
             other
             parts
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             also
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             Operate
             ,
             Actualy
             :
             and
             as
             it
             cannot
             so
             Operate
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             Opera●e
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             in
             the
             same
             Time
             ,
             so
             becaus
             itself
             is
             diffused
             in
             and
             through
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             all
             in
             any
             part
             therof
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             diffused
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             diffused
             and
             not
             diffused
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             all
             within
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ,
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             all
             in
             any
             one
             Part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             then
             it
             could
             not
             be
             in
             any
             other
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             it
             is
             
               tota
               in
               toto
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             
               tota
               in
               qualibet
               parte
            
             ;
             for
             both
             cannot
             be
             true
             of
             any
             Extension
             ,
             or
             Coextension
             whatsoever
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Spiritual
             Intirety
             and
             Indivisibility
             of
             the
             Human
             Soul
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Extension
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             Coextension
             of
             itself
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             destroy
             the
             Intirety
             and
             Indivisibility
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Local
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             but
             only
             Spiritual
             ;
             as
             a
             Ray
             ,
             or
             Orb
             of
             Emanant
             Light
             is
             Spiritualy
             Intire
             and
             Indivisible
             in
             the
             Lustre
             ,
             or
             Image
             therin
             ,
             but
             not
             Localy
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             may
             be
             measured
             by
             so
             many
             Inches
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             Coextensively
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Extension
             of
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             wherin
             it
             Localy
             is
             )
             but
             Spiritualy
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             cannot
             clip
             off
             an
             Inch
             ,
             or
             an
             hairs
             breadth
             ,
             of
             the
             Ray
             ;
             and
             wheresoever
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             the
             Lustre
             and
             Image
             :
             and
             so
             you
             may
             measure
             a
             Man
             ,
             both
             Body
             ,
             and
             Soul
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Bodily
             Extension
             .
             Yet
             if
             a
             Leg
             ,
             or
             Arm
             ,
             
             or
             half
             the
             Body
             ,
             by
             a
             Turkish
             Torture
             ,
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             therof
             ,
             is
             not
             divided
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Light
             retires
             into
             itself
             ,
             when
             you
             divide
             the
             Diaphanous
             Body
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             Spiritualy
             more
             Intire
             and
             Indivisible
             then
             the
             Light
             ;
             for
             that
             by
             Reflection
             is
             Reduplicated
             ,
             and
             fortified
             more
             in
             and
             by
             that
             Reduplication
             ;
             wheras
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             hath
             lost
             a
             Limb
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             or
             less
             Intellective
             then
             before
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             is
             perfectly
             Intire
             and
             Indivisible
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             Substance
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Facultys
             therof
             within
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             any
             Emanant
             Quality
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             one
             perfectly
             Intire
             and
             Indivisible
             Individuality
             and
             Oeconomy
             in
             itself
             ,
             farr
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             any
             Tree
             ,
             or
             Eel
             ,
             or
             other
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             now
             endeavor
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             doth
             Operate
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Will
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             most
             perfectly
             Intire
             and
             Indivisible
             in
             its
             Substance
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             Facultys
             ,
             and
             Operations
             therin
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             Finite
             Creature
             ,
             it
             hath
             its
             Substance
             ,
             Facultys
             ,
             and
             Operations
             ,
             of
             several
             distinct
             Natures
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             only
             Essence
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Operate
             only
             by
             its
             Essence
             ,
             as
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             but
             as
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ,
             it
             also
             hath
             its
             Substance
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Acts
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Intellective
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             neerest
             and
             best
             Resemblance
             therof
             ;
             having
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             other
             vital
             Facultys
             ,
             respectively
             Subsisting
             therin
             ;
             for
             so
             hath
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             an
             Analogous
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             other
             Vital
             Facultys
             ,
             respectively
             Subsisting
             therin
             .
             Also
             as
             there
             is
             Imprinted
             and
             Implanted
             by
             God
             the
             Creator
             in
             the
             Imagination
             a
             general
             Perception
             ,
             or
             Notion
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             such
             a
             general
             Intellection
             or
             Notion
             in
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             better
             explain
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             before
             of
             Sensation
             :
             for
             so
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             this
             Notion
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Simple
             Operation
             ,
             as
             all
             Inferior
             Operations
             are
             ,
             but
             besides
             the
             very
             Operation
             there
             is
             a
             Perception
             therof
             in
             any
             Brute
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             Perceptive
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             See
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             it
             doth
             Perceptively
             Affect
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             Conjunctly
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Operation
             itself
             ,
             though
             not
             Reflexively
             afterward
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             farther
             Consyderation
             what
             Seing
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             Man.
             And
             this
             Conjunct
             Operation
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Living
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             is
             first
             
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             whereby
             it
             so
             Operateth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Seeth
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             wherin
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             first
             the
             External
             Light
             ,
             doth
             Irradiate
             the
             Colorate
             Object
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Reflected
             Rays
             therof
             convey
             the
             Species
             wherwith
             they
             are
             tinged
             to
             the
             Ey
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             Internal
             Light
             doth
             again
             Irradiate
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Reflected
             Rays
             therof
             convey
             them
             to
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Optike
             Nervs
             ,
             and
             Brain
             ,
             so
             prepared
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             to
             be
             fitt
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             ,
             and
             which
             Actuateth
             the
             Potential
             Images
             therin
             ,
             so
             〈◊〉
             they
             are
             made
             fitt
             to
             be
             Irradiated
             and
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             External
             Species
             ;
             and
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             Animadvert
             them
             ,
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             again
             itself
             Irradiate
             them
             by
             a
             farr
             more
             Pure
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             it
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Object
             ,
             which
             is
             gross
             in
             itself
             ,
             is
             thus
             Purified
             ,
             Spiritualised
             ,
             and
             Sublimated
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             Species
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Images
             therof
             ,
             and
             lastly
             in
             these
             Phantasms
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Species
             of
             those
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             Immediate
             Objects
             of
             Imagination
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             Refined
             and
             so
             approaching
             neerest
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             nature
             therof
             ,
             and
             thereby
             most
             prepared
             and
             made
             fitt
             for
             it
             :
             and
             by
             that
             Irradiation
             of
             the
             Imagination
             Reflected
             and
             retiring
             into
             itself
             ,
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             doth
             Sens
             or
             perceiv
             them
             ,
             and
             withal
             it
             doth
             Sens
             or
             perceiv
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             so
             perceiv
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             other
             Operation
             that
             I
             intend
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             very
             Vital
             Act
             therof
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             Spontaneous
             Appetition
             ,
             (
             which
             doth
             not
             only
             Eradiate
             and
             Emitt
             a
             Motive
             Power
             ,
             or
             a
             very
             Pure
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             Hear
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             doth
             it
             Spontaneously
             ,
             by
             such
             another
             Conjunct
             Operation
             )
             doth
             Sensitive
             Life
             consist
             .
             And
             though
             I
             express
             them
             as
             Sensibly
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             by
             Light
             ,
             and
             Heat
             ,
             as
             we
             usualy
             call
             such
             Spiritual
             Qualitys
             Lumina
             ,
             and
             
               Igniculos
               Animi
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             thereby
             any
             such
             Elementary
             Qualitys
             ,
             but
             farr
             more
             Spiritual
             ,
             Vital
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             ;
             and
             only
             Symbolical
             ,
             and
             Analogous
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             such
             Analogys
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Object
             are
             so
             Refined
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             as
             Spiritual
             and
             Analogous
             as
             they
             can
             be
             made
             :
             and
             though
             I
             mention
             only
             Seing
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             a
             most
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             most
             Conspicuous
             Sens
             ,
             and
             wherin
             the
             Species
             are
             more
             Refined
             by
             the
             External
             and
             Internal
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Standard
             therof
             ,
             then
             perhaps
             the
             Sensible
             Species
             of
             any
             other
             Sens
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Standard
             therof
             ;
             yet
             I
             
             conceiv
             that
             their
             Sensible
             Species
             are
             in
             like
             maner
             Irradiated
             respectively
             (
             though
             I
             want
             other
             respective
             Terms
             to
             express
             it
             )
             by
             the
             Imagination
             :
             thus
             in
             Hearing
             there
             is
             a
             Sensible
             Sound
             conveyed
             to
             the
             Aura
             in
             the
             Tympanum
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Emanation
             therof
             ,
             nor
             farther
             Purification
             thereby
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Aura
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             in
             Seing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             Spiritual
             Sens
             )
             but
             only
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Standard
             between
             the
             Sensible
             Sound
             ,
             and
             the
             Auditive
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Nervs
             and
             Brain
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Images
             therof
             being
             Potentialy
             in
             them
             (
             as
             all
             Parts
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             in
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             all
             Sensible
             Sounds
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Air
             )
             they
             are
             Irradiated
             ,
             as
             I
             must
             so
             again
             term
             it
             ,
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             through
             the
             Auditive
             Nervs
             to
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             any
             Sound
             from
             the
             first
             Collision
             ,
             at
             one
             end
             of
             a
             String
             stretched
             and
             held
             by
             the
             teeth
             at
             the
             other
             end
             ,
             doth
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             again
             Irradiated
             by
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sensation
             is
             performed
             :
             and
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             both
             Hear
             ,
             and
             perceiv
             that
             it
             Hears
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             when
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             Fansy
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Contemplate
             Phantasms
             Actuated
             only
             by
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Government
             therof
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             Irradiation
             by
             the
             Sensible
             Object
             or
             Species
             ,
             yet
             itself
             doth
             Irradiate
             them
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             that
             is
             Animadvert
             ,
             though
             commonly
             so
             feintly
             and
             transiently
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             only
             as
             Spectres
             of
             the
             Species
             ,
             and
             pass
             away
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             as
             quick
             as
             Thought
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             Active
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             so
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             requisite
             that
             they
             should
             continue
             longer
             ;
             but
             give
             place
             to
             others
             :
             and
             yet
             sometimes
             the
             Imagination
             is
             so
             Vehement
             ,
             and
             doth
             so
             Intensly
             Irradiate
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             apparent
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             very
             Sensible
             Object
             ,
             or
             Species
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             Firestick
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             after
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             Species
             therof
             are
             removed
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             also
             more
             permanently
             and
             steadily
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             the
             Phantasm
             were
             a
             Real
             Object
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Instance
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Qui
               se
               credebat
               miros
               audire
               Tragoedos
               :
            
             and
             in
             very
             great
             and
             sudden
             Fears
             and
             Frights
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             others
             .
             Now
             the
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Classicaly
             of
             an
             higher
             Nature
             then
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             in
             the
             Region
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             very
             Analogous
             in
             their
             Living
             Operations
             ;
             and
             Conjunct
             in
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             doth
             Predominate
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             is
             Immediately
             Subordinate
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             Subservient
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Vegetative
             Spirit
             doth
             Actuate
             the
             Species
             ,
             and
             Phantasms
             ,
             in
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Elementary
             ,
             for
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             Irradiate
             them
             Immediately
             for
             itself
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Sens
             and
             perceiv
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             also
             Actualy
             Irradiate
             it
             s
             own
             Phantasms
             for
             the
             use
             and
             service
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             the
             most
             Spiritual
             and
             fitt
             Objects
             therof
             :
             and
             then
             when
             the
             Understanding
             would
             Animadvert
             them
             ,
             it
             doth
             farther
             Irradiate
             them
             by
             its
             own
             most
             Pure
             and
             Mental
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             understand
             them
             Intellectively
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             perceiv
             that
             it
             doth
             so
             understand
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             doth
             thus
             behold
             Sensible
             Objects
             ,
             so
             also
             becaus
             itself
             is
             an
             Intelligence
             ,
             it
             hath
             Intellectual
             Notions
             ,
             and
             
             Idea's
             therof
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             itself
             and
             other
             Intelligible
             things
             ,
             and
             can
             Reflect
             upon
             itself
             and
             its
             own
             Operations
             ,
             and
             understand
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             by
             another
             and
             higher
             Act
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             Abstract
             from
             all
             Singulars
             ,
             and
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             Contemplate
             them
             in
             their
             Universal
             Natures
             ;
             as
             from
             Album
             and
             all
             or
             any
             Alba
             Concretely
             it
             can
             Abstract
             Albedo
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             Species
             their
             Genera
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Genera
             the
             
               Genus
               Generalissimum
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Ens
             ,
             or
             more
             Abstractedly
             Entity
             (
             wherof
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Sensible
             Species
             ,
             Images
             ,
             or
             Phantasms
             ,
             but
             only
             Intellectual
             Ideae
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             hath
             a
             special
             Art
             ,
             whereby
             it
             can
             Command
             and
             caus
             the
             Imagination
             in
             another
             way
             to
             represent
             such
             Signatures
             therof
             Sensibly
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             represent
             them
             Intelligibly
             to
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             
               per
               Verba
               Mentis
            
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             them
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             writing
             I
             make
             such
             Visible
             Letters
             ,
             in
             Long-hand
             ,
             or
             Characters
             in
             Short-hand
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Signatures
             of
             such
             Intelligible
             Sens
             and
             Meaning
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Words
             ;
             or
             as
             we
             so
             Discours
             by
             Audible
             Voice
             and
             Articulate
             Sounds
             ;
             so
             by
             these
             two
             Doctrinal
             Senses
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Visible
             ,
             or
             Audible
             Signatures
             therof
             in
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             which
             the
             Understanding
             doth
             Irradiate
             ,
             and
             thereby
             read
             or
             receiv
             them
             ,
             it
             doth
             understand
             its
             own
             Intelligible
             Sens
             and
             Meaning
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             so
             do
             without
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Brain
             be
             hurt
             or
             distempered
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Understanding
             also
             is
             accordingly
             hindred
             in
             its
             Operations
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Operate
             Immanently
             in
             itself
             ,
             nor
             Contemplate
             any
             of
             its
             own
             Innate
             or
             Acquired
             Notions
             without
             such
             Inst●umentality
             ,
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             :
             and
             the
             Brain
             of
             Man
             is
             therefore
             larger
             ,
             and
             hath
             more
             of
             these
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             Brain
             of
             any
             Beast
             or
             Brute
             proportionably
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             such
             Instruments
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Intellective
             Understanding
             in
             Man
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             the
             Imagination
             be
             hurt
             or
             distempered
             by
             any
             such
             particular
             or
             general
             Delirium
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             the
             Understanding
             is
             accordingly
             disordered
             :
             and
             commonly
             such
             as
             the
             Imagination
             Naturaly
             is
             ,
             such
             also
             is
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Prepotent
             Fansy
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             so
             Subservient
             to
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             such
             men
             an
             Extravagant
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             they
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             may
             excell
             in
             any
             Works
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             almost
             Idiots
             in
             Understanding
             :
             which
             yet
             certeinly
             is
             an
             Irregularity
             of
             their
             Compositum
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Natural
             Conformity
             of
             both
             these
             Facultys
             in
             their
             Composition
             :
             And
             so
             is
             a
             dull
             and
             stupid
             Imagination
             a
             great
             Impediment
             to
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             is
             an
             equal
             Excellence
             of
             both
             (
             which
             is
             very
             rare
             )
             there
             is
             a
             most
             accomplished
             Temperament
             of
             Wit
             and
             Judgment
             .
             Nor
             are
             either
             Sensitive
             or
             Intellective
             Souls
             all
             equal
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             their
             Individual
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Numerical
             ,
             Differences
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Specifical
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Species
             wherof
             all
             the
             Indidual
             Bodys
             are
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Size
             exactly
             ,
             (
             which
             might
             make
             an
             Universal
             Standard
             )
             becaus
             God
             and
             Nature
             do
             in
             all
             things
             intend
             Variety
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             Much
             less
             is
             there
             any
             Common
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             
               Intellectus
               Agens
            
             ,
             which
             doth
             Illuminate
             or
             Irradiate
             all
             particular
             Understandings
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             only
             (
             as
             I
             said
             of
             
               Anima
               Mundi
            
             )
             Intelligence
             Genericaly
             and
             Metaphysicaly
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             both
             Human
             and
             Angelical
             ;
             wheras
             every
             Individual
             Angel
             ,
             and
             Man
             ,
             understands
             by
             his
             own
             Individual
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             breathed
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             into
             Adam
             ,
             so
             he
             Created
             in
             it
             and
             with
             it
             his
             Intellective
             Faculty
             whereby
             he
             did
             understand
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             account
             to
             be
             given
             of
             Sensitive
             ,
             or
             Intellective
             Notion
             ,
             Perception
             ,
             or
             Knowledg
             generaly
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             Created
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             to
             be
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ;
             becaus
             their
             Substantial
             Spirits
             in
             themselvs
             are
             Simple
             Essences
             
             Immediately
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Begining
             ,
             and
             afterward
             produced
             in
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             Sixth
             Days
             ,
             and
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             production
             of
             his
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             Sensitives
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             their
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Intellective
             Facultys
             ,
             also
             Created
             in
             and
             with
             them
             are
             Simple
             Accidents
             and
             Essences
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             though
             their
             Operations
             are
             produced
             afterward
             by
             other
             Instrumentalitys
             in
             their
             Compositum
             ;
             into
             which
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             have
             thus
             farr
             inquired
             :
             and
             this
             Operation
             by
             Species
             ,
             and
             Phantasms
             seemeth
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             Created
             Notions
             in
             the
             Facultys
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             
             Nebuchadnesar's
             Dream
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             forgott
             it
             ,
             did
             from
             the
             Revelation
             therof
             unto
             him
             by
             Daniel
             afterward
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             had
             a
             Notion
             therof
             in
             himself
             before
             it
             was
             Reveled
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             have
             known
             it
             again
             when
             it
             was
             Reveled
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             so
             Revele
             it
             to
             himself
             :
             as
             the
             Understanding
             cannot
             understand
             any
             such
             Notion
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             Immanently
             in
             itself
             ,
             without
             the
             Signatures
             therof
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Imagination
             :
             yet
             the
             Innate
             Notions
             therof
             are
             not
             like
             his
             ,
             which
             was
             Acquired
             before
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             strict
             sens
             such
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             Reminiscentiae
             ;
             but
             Immediately
             Created
             and
             Imprinted
             in
             the
             Understanding
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             should
             not
             have
             been
             any
             Natural
             Understanding
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             only
             an
             
               Intellectus
               Patiens
            
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             can
             Actively
             of
             itself
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             Operate
             ,
             and
             Exert
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             they
             are
             more
             rightly
             termed
             Anticipations
             ,
             or
             P●aenotions
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             most
             Simple
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             neither
             by
             Ratiocination
             ,
             or
             Deduction
             from
             them
             Naturaly
             ,
             nor
             by
             Faith
             or
             Divine
             Illumination
             of
             God
             Supernaturaly
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             I
             shall
             call
             them
             ,
             Praenotions
             ,
             and
             their
             Operations
             ,
             Intuitions
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Sensation
             of
             Seing
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Ey
             beholds
             itself
             in
             a
             Glass
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             and
             Fundamental
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             of
             these
             Praenotions
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             or
             
               Scio
               quod
               Sum
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             is
             Conscious
             of
             its
             own
             Being
             Immanently
             in
             itself
             ,
             or
             so
             as
             the
             Understanding
             understands
             Willingly
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             wills
             Understandingly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             most
             Innate
             and
             First
             O●ject
             therof
             is
             its
             own
             Self
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             needeth
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             Imagination
             to
             produce
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             
             Notion
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             know
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             Intellection
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Operation
             ;
             yet
             it
             so
             knows
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             Conjunctly
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             that
             very
             Intellection
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             knows
             that
             it
             Operates
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ▪
             and
             as
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             Esse
             is
             before
             Operari
             ,
             so
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             must
             also
             in
             Nature
             first
             know
             that
             it
             is
             before
             it
             can
             know
             that
             it
             Operates
             ,
             though
             it
             so
             knows
             both
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Operation
             in
             Time
             :
             nor
             is
             this
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             what
             it
             is
             Reflexively
             ,
             which
             it
             Consyders
             afterward
             by
             another
             Operation
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Conscience
             of
             its
             own
             Being
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             generaly
             ,
             which
             needeth
             no
             Argument
             or
             Ergo
             to
             itself
             ;
             as
             Cogitas
             ,
             or
             
               Dubitas
               ergo
               Es
            
             ,
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             convince
             another
             who
             was
             an
             obstinate
             Sceptike
             ,
             and
             would
             deny
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             manifest
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             only
             himself
             .
             But
             as
             this
             is
             the
             First
             Notion
             ,
             so
             the
             Second
             is
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Operation
             ,
             or
             
               Scio
               quod
               Scio
            
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             am
             an
             Intelligent
             Being
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             more
             Remotely
             and
             Consequentialy
             the
             other
             Operations
             of
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Facultys
             or
             Powers
             therof
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             comprehended
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             Rationality
             ;
             which
             yet
             doth
             not
             properly
             express
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             these
             Praenotions
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             Include
             as
             well
             as
             Reason
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             might
             be
             so
             conceived
             Inclusive
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             only
             of
             such
             Proper
             Facultys
             ,
             which
             are
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             very
             Specifical
             Difference
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             Substantial
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             know
             the
             Substance
             therof
             any
             more
             then
             we
             do
             the
             Substance
             of
             any
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             of
             Matter
             itself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             only
             by
             their
             Proper
             Accidents
             .
             Now
             as
             I
             thus
             know
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Knowing
             Being
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             Simple
             Apprehension
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             of
             this
             Simple
             Enunciation
             ,
             
               Ego
               Scio
            
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             by
             the
             Egoity
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             my self
             and
             none
             other
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Scio
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             Knowing
             )
             so
             becaus
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             the
             first
             caus
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             a
             Finite
             Creature
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Begining
             of
             my
             Being
             ,
             I
             know
             Rationaly
             by
             Immediate
             Deduction
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Infinite
             first
             Caus
             of
             my
             Being
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             ;
             and
             becaus
             I
             know
             that
             I
             am
             such
             an
             Intelligence
             ,
             whereby
             I
             can
             thus
             know
             God
             my
             Creator
             ,
             (
             whom
             therefore
             I
             know
             to
             be
             also
             my
             Preserver
             ,
             and
             Governor
             )
             I
             know
             my
             Soul
             to
             be
             an
             Immortal
             Being
             ,
             made
             for
             God
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             who
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             
             will
             Eternaly
             recompence
             me
             according
             to
             my
             prepared
             Capacity
             of
             Mercy
             or
             Misery
             :
             and
             though
             these
             be
             indeed
             Ratiocinations
             by
             way
             of
             Argument
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             Simple
             Enunciations
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             becaus
             they
             are
             such
             Intimate
             ,
             Immediate
             ,
             and
             Cogent
             Consequences
             ,
             we
             also
             call
             them
             Common
             Notions
             ,
             as
             they
             both
             indeed
             appear
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Vote
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             all
             Civil
             Societys
             therof
             ;
             and
             are
             both
             of
             them
             so
             Complicated
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             denys
             one
             ,
             will
             also
             de●y
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             denys
             either
             ,
             must
             presume
             himself
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             Solomon
             ,
             yea
             ,
             then
             all
             men
             besides
             himself
             :
             and
             from
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Notions
             we
             may
             Consequentialy
             deduce
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             Syllogisticaly
             ;
             which
             we
             call
             ,
             Reason
             :
             but
             we
             call
             only
             the
             first
             and
             Immediate
             Deductions
             ,
             or
             Ratiocinations
             ,
             Common
             Notions
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             so
             obvious
             and
             evident
             to
             any
             Man
             who
             hath
             Common
             Reason
             ;
             wheras
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             Immediate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             readily
             to
             be
             apprehended
             by
             every
             M●n
             ,
             whose
             Reason
             is
             not
             so
             Subtile
             and
             Firm
             as
             to
             pursue
             a
             whole
             Chain
             of
             Inductions
             ,
             and
             Ratiocinations
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             therefore
             call
             Common
             Notions
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             so
             commonly
             known
             or
             apprehended
             by
             all
             ;
             though
             all
             right
             Retiocinations
             be
             indeed
             particularly
             as
             true
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             right
             Reason
             is
             generaly
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceiv
             to
             be
             Reason
             ;
             and
             thus
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             having
             sett
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Intellectual
             World
             of
             Knowledg
             of
             all
             things
             Intelligible
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Natural
             Causalitys
             ,
             and
             Effects
             ,
             Analogys
             ,
             Combinations
             ,
             not
             only
             Singulars
             and
             Particulars
             ,
             but
             also
             Universals
             ,
             both
             Abstracted
             or
             Metaphysical
             ,
             and
             Concrete
             or
             Homophysical
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             general
             Notion
             or
             Knowledg
             ,
             that
             I
             before
             mentioned
             to
             be
             Implanted
             in
             his
             Intellective
             Faculty
             ,
             he
             is
             thereby
             thus
             Instructed
             to
             Reason
             and
             Discours
             from
             Causes
             to
             Effects
             ,
             or
             from
             Effects
             to
             Causes
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Natural
             Analogy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             Propositions
             of
             Singulars
             and
             Particulars
             by
             some
             Universal
             Propositions
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             the
             Understanding
             of
             Man
             is
             an
             Intelligent
             Faculty
             ,
             so
             Created
             by
             God
             in
             and
             with
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             hath
             such
             First
             and
             Common
             Notions
             Imprinted
             in
             it
             by
             him
             Originaly
             and
             generaly
             ,
             so
             God
             can
             more
             specialy
             by
             D●vine
             Revelation
             and
             Illumination
             write
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             any
             other
             Notions
             ,
             which
             
             the
             Soul
             accordingly
             apprehending
             as
             true
             and
             evident
             as
             well
             as
             any
             others
             wherof
             it
             hath
             any
             such
             Innate
             Knowledg
             ,
             it
             doth
             therefore
             Believ
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             Ratiocination
             ;
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             Knowledg
             is
             called
             Faith
             ,
             wherof
             there
             is
             also
             a
             Natural
             Capacity
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             God
             doth
             not
             so
             make
             a
             Stone
             ,
             Tree
             ,
             or
             Brute
             ,
             to
             Believ
             ,
             but
             only
             Men
             ,
             or
             Angels
             .
             And
             though
             these
             be
             several
             ways
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Knowledg
             ,
             which
             is
             Acquired
             thereby
             generaly
             ,
             though
             of
             several
             Kinds
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Object
             may
             be
             known
             by
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ways
             of
             Knowledg
             ;
             as
             I
             know
             Intuitively
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             Immediate
             Conscience
             of
             mine
             own
             Being
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             can
             also
             prove
             it
             to
             my self
             by
             my
             Operations
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             :
             and
             so
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             World
             had
             a
             Begining
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             By
             Faith
             also
             we
             understand
             it
             .
             But
             Sensitives
             have
             only
             a
             Module
             of
             the
             Sensible
             World
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             which
             they
             being
             Perceptive
             and
             Living
             Animals
             may
             also
             know
             in
             a
             Sensible
             maner
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             possible
             by
             such
             Signatures
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             understand
             Sensible
             things
             ▪
             as
             Horses
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Baboons
             ,
             Elephants
             ,
             are
             taught
             by
             Signs
             ,
             to
             do
             many
             strange
             feats
             ,
             which
             seem
             very
             wonderfull
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             the
             hights
             of
             all
             Bestial
             Docility
             ;
             but
             yet
             as
             they
             are
             not
             Intelligences
             themselvs
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             they
             apprehend
             any
             Intelligible
             things
             ;
             as
             you
             cannot
             by
             any
             such
             Signes
             make
             them
             to
             apprehend
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             Intelligence
             ,
             Angelical
             ,
             or
             Human
             ;
             nor
             any
             Universal
             Species
             or
             Genus
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             nor
             any
             Universal
             Propositions
             ,
             Connexions
             ,
             or
             Conclusions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             only
             Sensible
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             only
             Singulars
             ,
             or
             Particulars
             :
             neither
             do
             they
             Understand
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             apprehend
             any
             Sensible
             in
             an
             Intellective
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             a
             Sensitive
             maner
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             Intellectively
             Irradiate
             their
             Phantasms
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Understanding
             doth
             ,
             whereby
             farther
             to
             Purifie
             and
             Sublimate
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             behold
             them
             Intellectively
             with
             a
             Mental
             Light
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             these
             two
             Differences
             in
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             proportionably
             in
             the
             Will
             ,
             to
             be
             sufficient
             to
             Discriminate
             us
             from
             Beasts
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             need
             not
             to
             deny
             them
             any
             Perception
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             any
             Sensibles
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Sensitive
             maner
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             seem
             too
             like
             unto
             Men
             ,
             and
             come
             too
             neer
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             Classicaly
             removed
             from
             them
             .
             
             The
             Will
             of
             Man
             is
             most
             Connatural
             with
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             Instincts
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             hath
             its
             Praenotions
             ;
             not
             only
             general
             ,
             but
             special
             ;
             and
             thus
             as
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             first
             Knoweth
             itself
             ,
             so
             it
             also
             first
             and
             most
             Naturally
             Willeth
             itself
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belongs
             unto
             itself
             :
             and
             as
             it
             may
             Naturaly
             apprehend
             God
             by
             Deduction
             from
             itself
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             Love
             him
             in
             order
             to
             itself
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             other
             Intelligences
             and
             Moral
             Creatures
             :
             and
             so
             Man
             is
             
               Animal
               Sociabile
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Natural
             Affection
             in
             himself
             more
             or
             less
             toward
             all
             other
             Men
             in
             order
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             first
             and
             principaly
             to
             such
             as
             are
             neerest
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             Countrymen
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             which
             Natural
             Affections
             are
             all
             founded
             in
             that
             Original
             Institution
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Familys
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             Foundations
             of
             these
             First
             Notions
             and
             Instincts
             ,
             and
             the
             Immediate
             Consequences
             therof
             ,
             are
             all
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             as
             so
             many
             Superstructures
             built
             ;
             which
             therefore
             are
             laid
             down
             as
             Principia
             ,
             and
             Postula●a
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             deny
             who
             is
             Man
             ,
             or
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             shall
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             farther
             Entercours
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Society
             to
             be
             held
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             as
             an
             Irrational
             Brute
             .
             Also
             the
             way
             of
             Volition
             is
             Analogous
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Intellection
             ,
             no●
             only
             in
             these
             Praenotions
             and
             Instincts
             ,
             and
             Rational
             Deductions
             ,
             and
             Volitions
             ,
             and
             any
             Natural
             Assent
             or
             Consent
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Supernatural
             Inclinations
             therof
             ,
             according
             to
             Divine
             Illumination
             ,
             or
             Faith
             :
             for
             as
             that
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Light
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             Believed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             Irradiation
             also
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             very
             Sight
             therof
             ,
             which
             is
             thereby
             farther
             Illuminated
             ,
             Purified
             ,
             and
             Sublimated
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             See
             or
             Believ
             it
             ,
             not
             by
             adding
             any
             new
             Faculty
             to
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             Faith
             is
             a
             Natural
             Faculty
             therof
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Intuition
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             Illumination
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Natural
             Capacity
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ;
             though
             the
             Illumination
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             Light
             Reveled
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Sight
             of
             the
             Understanding
             Purified
             and
             Sublimated
             ,
             be
             so
             farr
             Supernatural
             ;
             so
             Divine
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             Will
             are
             not
             only
             as
             Moral
             Perswasions
             or
             Tentations
             ,
             which
             may
             prevail
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             but
             such
             Purifications
             and
             Sublimations
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             also
             enabled
             to
             will
             ,
             or
             Actuate
             its
             own
             Willingnes
             accordingly
             ;
             
             which
             is
             also
             according
             to
             the
             Natural
             Capacity
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             Inclinations
             be
             so
             farr
             Supernatural
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             the
             Understanding
             cannot
             Operate
             without
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             Will
             ;
             for
             it
             follows
             the
             Dictamen
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Operates
             only
             with
             it
             and
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Imagination
             doth
             Spontaneously
             Perceiv
             ,
             and
             the
             Appetite
             Perceptively
             Affect
             ,
             so
             the
             Understanding
             doth
             Voluntarily
             Understand
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             Understandingly
             Will
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Appetite
             and
             Will
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             Illustrated
             by
             the
             Imagination
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             can
             Executively
             Move
             their
             own
             Instruments
             ;
             yet
             as
             the
             Appetite
             can
             only
             Move
             its
             own
             Motive
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             other
             Bodys
             ;
             so
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ,
             using
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             as
             the
             Understanding
             doth
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             can
             only
             so
             Move
             by
             and
             with
             the
             Appetite
             .
             And
             as
             there
             are
             several
             other
             Facultys
             of
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             as
             Judgment
             ,
             Ingeny
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Appetite
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Affections
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             such
             Analogous
             Qualitys
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Human
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Angelical
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             within
             the
             Region
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             Living
             Facultys
             ,
             and
             such
             without
             which
             Life
             should
             not
             be
             Life
             generaly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Knowledg
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             with
             a
             Delight
             in
             suitable
             Objects
             and
             Operations
             ,
             and
             Abhorrence
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             which
             indeed
             is
             Life
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             this
             double
             Operation
             ,
             or
             Super-operation
             of
             the
             Living
             Animal
             upon
             its
             own
             Operations
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             often
             said
             ,
             wherof
             no
             Inferior
             Nature
             is
             capable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Vegetatives
             do
             not
             thus
             Live
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             Elements
             ,
             or
             Matter
             :
             for
             though
             they
             also
             Operate
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             Principles
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             Wise
             and
             Powerfull
             Creator
             hath
             Imprinted
             in
             their
             Natures
             ,
             can
             produce
             such
             Constant
             ,
             Regular
             ,
             and
             Oeconomical
             effects
             ,
             in
             their
             Simple
             Operations
             accordingly
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             Perceiv
             or
             Review
             their
             own
             Operations
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             Sentiment
             ,
             or
             Enjoiment
             therof
             ,
             as
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             Intellectives
             ,
             which
             are
             Living
             Animals
             ;
             but
             are
             as
             the
             Dead
             Carcass
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             wherof
             these
             only
             are
             the
             Living
             Spirits
             :
             and
             thus
             Sensitives
             live
             a
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Intellectives
             an
             Intellective
             Life
             .
             Now
             though
             we
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             nor
             will
             I
             presume
             particularly
             to
             declare
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             maner
             of
             Angelical
             
             Operations
             ;
             yet
             generaly
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             that
             they
             are
             Intelligences
             ,
             or
             such
             Intellective
             Lives
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             they
             have
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             most
             plainly
             declareth
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             that
             they
             are
             Creatures
             or
             Created
             Natures
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             no
             such
             
               Dii
               Minores
            
             ,
             as
             Platonists
             ,
             and
             some
             Platonical
             Christians
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             :
             and
             though
             they
             be
             Immaterial
             ,
             and
             most
             Spiritual
             of
             any
             Spirits
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             only
             Spirits
             Genericaly
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             such
             Phantasms
             and
             Spectres
             ,
             as
             Scholemen
             would
             make
             them
             ;
             nor
             so
             wholy
             unconcerned
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Univers
             of
             all
             Common
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Entity
             ,
             and
             Finite
             Bounds
             therof
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             sett
             to
             all
             Substantial
             Beings
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Quantitys
             ,
             and
             Qualitys
             therof
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             can
             no
             more
             ascend
             above
             the
             Circumference
             ,
             then
             descend
             below
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             wstole
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             becaus
             there
             is
             no
             Vbi
             ,
             or
             Locality
             ,
             beyond
             it
             ;
             and
             Locality
             is
             a
             Common
             Accident
             ,
             or
             Affection
             of
             all
             Created
             Beings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Time
             ,
             and
             Number
             (
             and
             certeinly
             no
             Angel
             is
             Elder
             then
             he
             is
             ,
             or
             more
             then
             One
             )
             nor
             can
             they
             Nullify
             or
             Evacuate
             the
             Nature
             of
             Extension
             ,
             Density
             ,
             or
             Gravity
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             should
             not
             be
             more
             or
             less
             such
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             as
             they
             are
             unto
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             But
             as
             we
             may
             conceiv
             by
             all
             other
             Spirits
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             also
             acknowledge
             Angels
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Spiritual
             of
             all
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             though
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Oeconomy
             of
             Universal
             Nature
             ,
             they
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Body
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             yet
             neither
             are
             they
             so
             Immersed
             as
             Elementary
             ,
             nor
             Rooted
             as
             Vegetative
             ,
             nor
             United
             as
             Sensitive
             ,
             nor
             Confined
             therin
             as
             Human
             Spirits
             are
             ;
             which
             can
             neither
             Understand
             ,
             Will
             ,
             nor
             Move
             themselvs
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             the
             Instrumentalitys
             of
             their
             Bodily
             part
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             for
             though
             Angels
             also
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             their
             own
             Private
             and
             Individual
             Oeconomy
             wholy
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             need
             none
             other
             Instrumentalitys
             ,
             whereby
             to
             perform
             their
             own
             Operations
             Immanently
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             also
             Transiently
             Operate
             upon
             all
             others
             in
             a
             most
             Powerfull
             and
             Wonderfull
             maner
             :
             but
             as
             they
             are
             Spiritual
             Substances
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             their
             
             Accidental
             Facultys
             and
             Operations
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             Operate
             by
             their
             Essences
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Pure
             Act
             ;
             wheras
             all
             Created
             Operation
             is
             between
             Accidents
             ▪
             which
             were
             Created
             for
             that
             very
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Substances
             might
             Operate
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             mutualy
             Operate
             upon
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Accidents
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             though
             Angels
             Operate
             by
             their
             own
             Inherent
             Facultys
             and
             Qualitys
             Immanently
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             may
             produce
             their
             own
             Contemplative
             Ideas
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             Move
             their
             own
             spiritual
             Substances
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             they
             cannot
             Contemplate
             any
             External
             Objects
             without
             some
             Emanant
             Irradiation
             therof
             whereby
             they
             bring
             back
             to
             themselvs
             the
             most
             Pure
             and
             Refined
             Species
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             probably
             more
             Pure
             then
             the
             Human
             Understanding
             doth
             Contemplate
             in
             the
             Phantasms
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             Irradiate
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             Inherent
             Light
             :
             and
             so
             they
             can
             Move
             Corporeal
             things
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             their
             Inherent
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             they
             Possess
             ,
             but
             probably
             by
             an
             Eradiation
             of
             their
             Motive
             Power
             :
             for
             if
             Inferior
             Natures
             can
             so
             Move
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             as
             Emanant
             Heat
             can
             Attract
             (
             and
             so
             some
             can
             suppose
             that
             the
             Sun
             by
             its
             Rays
             may
             Move
             the
             Earth
             about
             him
             ,
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             Motion
             of
             Heat
             is
             only
             Attractive
             ,
             and
             not
             Circumlative
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             any
             Imaginable
             strength
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             so
             to
             move
             the
             vast
             Body
             of
             the
             Earth
             about
             it
             )
             certeinly
             Angelical
             Power
             is
             farr
             more
             both
             Intensive
             ,
             and
             Extensive
             ;
             which
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             presume
             to
             determin
             ;
             but
             rather
             inquire
             into
             that
             which
             doth
             more
             concern
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             knowledg
             they
             may
             have
             of
             our
             Cogitations
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             Tempt
             us
             ?
             and
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             our
             Understanding
             doth
             read
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             our
             Imagination
             and
             Phantasms
             therof
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             Irradiate
             ,
             as
             the
             External
             Light
             doth
             a
             Book
             wherin
             we
             read
             ;
             so
             Angels
             also
             may
             read
             therin
             the
             same
             
               Verba
               Mentis
            
             ,
             or
             Signatures
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             know
             how
             we
             Irradiate
             them
             ,
             or
             Animadvert
             ,
             or
             what
             Apprehensions
             we
             have
             of
             what
             we
             so
             read
             ,
             nor
             what
             are
             the
             Immanent
             Actions
             ,
             Motions
             ,
             ●nd
             Inclinations
             of
             our
             Understanding
             or
             Will
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             the
             Execution
             and
             Effects
             therof
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             only
             God
             is
             Cardiognostes
             .
             )
             And
             as
             they
             may
             thus
             read
             in
             our
             Book
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             also
             write
             therin
             ;
             as
             first
             they
             may
             Actuate
             any
             Sensible
             Species
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Standards
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Irradiate
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             
             and
             so
             present
             them
             to
             the
             Imagination
             ;
             which
             yet
             may
             Animadvert
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Spontaneous
             ;
             also
             they
             may
             Actuate
             the
             Species
             Immediately
             in
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             to
             the
             Imagination
             so
             strongly
             and
             vehemently
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             seem
             thereby
             to
             appear
             unto
             us
             in
             any
             Visible
             shape
             ,
             or
             to
             utter
             any
             Audible
             Voice
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             they
             may
             stirr
             up
             Bodily
             Humors
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Fluxes
             or
             Refluxes
             therof
             ,
             to
             temp●
             ,
             but
             cannot
             force
             the
             Will
             :
             and
             if
             they
             appear
             outwardly
             ,
             it
             must
             certeinly
             be
             by
             assuming
             some
             Superficial
             Bodys
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             no
             such
             Sensible
             Qualitys
             ,
             or
             Species
             ,
             or
             Phantasms
             ,
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             borrow
             some
             Bodys
             that
             have
             them
             .
             Now
             though
             they
             cannot
             force
             us
             to
             Animadvert
             their
             Tentations
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             Incline
             our
             Wills
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             very
             large
             and
             wide
             entrance
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             thus
             have
             into
             our
             Souls
             ;
             but
             though
             I
             suppose
             that
             they
             have
             so
             now
             generaly
             ,
             yet
             I
             also
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             invade
             Man
             in
             his
             first
             Creation
             ;
             (
             as
             Adam
             was
             restrained
             from
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             )
             and
             also
             that
             they
             cannot
             now
             invade
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             ,
             (
             as
             otherwise
             generaly
             they
             might
             )
             being
             restrained
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             as
             before
             by
             the
             Divine
             Command
             ,
             as
             Satan
             himself
             told
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             made
             an
             Hedg
             about
             Iob
             ,
             and
             his
             hous
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             on
             every
             side
             ;
             and
             he
             could
             not
             infest
             him
             ,
             untill
             ,
             nor
             any
             farther
             ,
             then
             he
             afterward
             obteined
             Licens
             from
             God
             :
             and
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             ordinarily
             God
             doth
             suffer
             him
             to
             tempt
             great
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             give
             themselvs
             up
             unto
             him
             and
             his
             Government
             ;
             and
             so
             God
             suffred
             a
             Lying
             Spirit
             to
             seduce
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             his
             fals
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Divel
             entred
             into
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             And
             thus
             Witches
             by
             their
             Invocations
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             their
             Execratio●s
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             may
             themselvs
             open
             the
             door
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             more
             or
             less
             make
             his
             approaches
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             Spiritual
             or
             Corporeal
             maner
             ,
             as
             we
             give
             him
             access
             by
             our
             own
             Invitation
             ,
             Admission
             ,
             and
             Enterteinment
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             appears
             to
             men
             ,
             yet
             commonly
             he
             doth
             not
             speak
             untill
             he
             be
             first
             spoken
             to
             by
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             Angels
             excell
             in
             Knowledg
             and
             Strength
             ;
             and
             the
             hight
             of
             all
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Angels
             ,
             is
             their
             Knowledg
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Infinite
             Creator
             ,
             whose
             Menial
             Servants
             they
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             are
             said
             always
             to
             behold
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             ,
             as
             some
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             possibly
             have
             any
             adequate
             
             Idea
             of
             Infinite
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             Finite
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             also
             said
             to
             cover
             their
             Faces
             ,
             as
             being
             dazled
             and
             amazed
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Incomprehensible
             Infinity
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             presumptuous
             man
             who
             doth
             ,
             or
             can
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             more
             of
             God
             heer
             ,
             then
             an
             Angel
             in
             Heaven
             realy
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             know
             of
             him
             there
             .
             Yet
             their
             beholding
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             not
             by
             Deduction
             or
             Argumentation
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             know
             him
             darkly
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             Divine
             Irradiation
             upon
             their
             Intellects
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             utmost
             Capacity
             of
             Intuition
             or
             Vision
             ,
             whereby
             they
             see
             God
             by
             his
             own
             Light
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Sun
             :
             and
             as
             they
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             also
             most
             humbly
             and
             sensibly
             acknowledg
             that
             there
             is
             Infinitely
             more
             in
             him
             then
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             can
             see
             ,
             or
             knew
             of
             him
             :
             wheras
             we
             ascend
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Gods
             Infinity
             Naturaly
             by
             steps
             and
             degrees
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             Abstract
             Universals
             from
             all
             Singulars
             and
             Particulars
             ,
             whereby
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Metaphysical
             Entity
             ,
             and
             Bonity
             ,
             so
             we
             also
             Abstract
             from
             him
             all
             that
             is
             Finite
             ;
             and
             thus
             know
             him
             to
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             the
             Incomprehensible
             ,
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             Universal
             Iehovah
             ;
             not
             only
             adequate
             to
             our
             utmost
             Apprehensions
             ,
             but
             vastly
             exceeding
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             exceeding
             them
             ,
             but
             Infinitely
             Different
             from
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             ,
             conceived
             of
             him
             ,
             
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             .
             And
             this
             Knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             greatest
             Object
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             utmost
             Capacity
             of
             a
             Finite
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             and
             only
             true
             Good
             ,
             is
             Naturaly
             in
             all
             men
             Explicitely
             ,
             or
             Implicitely
             ;
             becaus
             every
             Human
             Soul
             is
             capable
             therof
             ,
             and
             must
             acknowledg
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             which
             doth
             so
             enlarge
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             World
             of
             Worlds
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Infinitely
             less
             then
             God
             ,
             can
             never
             satisfy
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             the
             Understanding
             nor
             Will
             of
             Man
             can
             Terminate
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             heerby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             be
             not
             Infinite
             ,
             as
             God
             only
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             strangely
             and
             wonderfully
             Indefinite
             ,
             becaus
             nothing
             less
             then
             Infinite
             God
             can
             satisfie
             it
             ,
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Properly
             Indefinite
             ,
             as
             Possibility
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             adequate
             to
             Divine
             Omnipotence
             ,
             and
             wherof
             we
             cannot
             ,
             either
             in
             our
             Understanding
             or
             Will
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             utmost
             Extent
             Affirmatively
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             Negatively
             nothing
             less
             then
             Absolute
             Possibility
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Omnipotence
             wherin
             it
             is
             founded
             ,
             can
             Terminate
             
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             which
             can
             invent
             other
             and
             more
             Worlds
             ,
             like
             Anaxagoras
             ,
             and
             wish
             to
             conquer
             and
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             like
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             may
             not
             omitt
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             Expresly
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             Emphaticaly
             repeated
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             though
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             God
             being
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             Infinitely
             Different
             from
             all
             Finite
             Nature
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             any
             thing
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             any
             Intuitive
             or
             Representative
             maner
             whatsoever
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               will
               ye
               Liken
               God
               ,
               or
               what
               Likenes
               will
               ye
               Compare
               unto
               him
               ?
            
             but
             only
             Demonstratively
             ,
             and
             Doctrinaly
             ;
             whereby
             an
             Intellective
             Spirit
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Infinite
             Being
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             every
             Created
             Being
             therin
             doth
             prove
             him
             unto
             us
             Argumentatively
             ,
             though
             nothing
             can
             declare
             him
             Representatively
             :
             and
             therefore
             God
             doth
             justly
             abhorr
             all
             such
             Representative
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             only
             by
             an
             Intellectual
             Idea
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             purest
             ,
             and
             only
             lawful
             Idolum
             of
             a
             Deity
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             the
             Great
             World
             ,
             so
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Microcosm
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Demonstrative
             Image
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             becaus
             he
             is
             a
             Collective
             and
             Representative
             Image
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             so
             not
             only
             in
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             whole
             Compositum
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             pronounced
             Murder
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             violent
             D●ssolution
             therof
             ,
             to
             be
             Capital
             ;
             
               for
               in
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               Created
               he
               Man.
            
             And
             though
             Man
             in
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             Govern
             and
             Rule
             over
             his
             Sensitive
             part
             ,
             and
             can
             rectify
             the
             Errors
             therof
             ,
             or
             restrain
             the
             Inordinate
             Motions
             therof
             (
             whereby
             I
             have
             plainly
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             another
             Spirit
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             distinct
             from
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             in
             Man
             )
             ,
             yet
             by
             his
             whole
             Compositum
             he
             doth
             Govern
             and
             Rule
             over
             all
             Inferior
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             therin
             he
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               and
               let
               them
               have
               Dominion
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Ovid
             well
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               Finxit
               ad
               Effigiem
               moderantûm
               cuncta
               Deorum
               .
            
             and
             thus
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Man
             was
             constituted
             Lord
             over
             the
             Works
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             made
             Gods
             Viceroy
             heer
             on
             Earth
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             Lawfull
             and
             Natural
             Sovereignty
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             God
             hath
             Crowned
             him
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honor
             ,
             and
             Invested
             him
             with
             Roial
             Power
             ;
             both
             in
             his
             Mind
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             Politike
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             more
             Ingenious
             and
             Mechanical
             ,
             then
             any
             Brutes
             ,
             
             and
             also
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             an
             Erect
             and
             Sublime
             Stature
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             Excellent
             Temper
             and
             Organism
             ,
             especialy
             his
             Hands
             ,
             whereby
             he
             can
             Use
             and
             Manage
             any
             other
             Instruments
             farr
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             to
             more
             advantage
             ,
             then
             they
             :
             and
             as
             Man
             is
             
               Animal
               Politicum
            
             ,
             so
             Mankind
             by
             Conjunct
             Wisedom
             and
             Power
             doth
             Subdue
             all
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             Nations
             of
             Brutes
             .
             But
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             is
             a
             more
             Special
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             itself
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Intelligence
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             itself
             an
             Idea
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             a
             Capacity
             of
             Loving
             and
             Enjoying
             God
             ,
             wherof
             all
             Inferior
             Natures
             are
             Incapable
             ;
             and
             indeed
             we
             may
             justly
             admire
             how
             a
             Finite
             Intellect
             should
             be
             in
             any
             maner
             capable
             of
             apprehending
             Infinite
             ,
             or
             of
             having
             any
             Communion
             or
             Conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Infinite
             :
             and
             this
             our
             very
             Subordination
             unto
             him
             is
             farr
             higher
             then
             our
             Sovereignty
             over
             all
             Inferior
             Creatures
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             made
             to
             Serv
             us
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             Demonstrate
             and
             declare
             his
             Glory
             ,
             shining
             in
             them
             ,
             unto
             us
             ,
             who
             as
             Gods
             Stewards
             should
             gather
             in
             all
             the
             Revenues
             therof
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             Immediately
             return
             it
             unto
             himself
             :
             wheras
             their
             Immediate
             Goodness
             and
             Perfection
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             Subordinate
             unto
             Man
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             more
             Divine
             Contemplations
             ,
             and
             Lawfull
             Use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Glorifyng
             of
             God
             the
             Creator
             thereby
             ,
             doth
             Sanctify
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Immediate
             Knowledg
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
             his
             Creator
             ,
             is
             himself
             as
             it
             were
             Deified
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Spiritual
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             Exaltation
             therof
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Sublime
             Mystery
             ,
             as
             well
             deserveth
             a
             more
             particular
             Explication
             .
             And
             first
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             above
             the
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             Love
             of
             our
             very
             Self
             ;
             becaus
             God
             is
             Infinitely
             above
             us
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             Relation
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             our
             Creator
             ,
             and
             we
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             wholy
             Subordinate
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             unto
             us
             :
             wherefore
             to
             Know
             or
             Love
             him
             in
             order
             to
             our Self
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             Knowledg
             or
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             Impiety
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             Self
             is
             Naturaly
             the
             Begining
             of
             all
             our
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             End
             of
             all
             our
             Love
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             Naturaly
             can
             Know
             ,
             or
             Love
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             in
             order
             to
             himself
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             make
             Self
             his
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Chief
             and
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             to
             be
             Subordinate
             therunto
             :
             nor
             can
             any
             
             Nature
             whatsoever
             Naturaly
             of
             itself
             ascend
             above
             itself
             (
             as
             Water
             cannot
             ascend
             above
             its
             Levell
             )
             otherwise
             Self
             should
             be
             more
             then
             Self
             ,
             which
             is
             Impossible
             .
             Now
             wheras
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             commandeth
             us
             to
             Exalt
             him
             above
             ourselvs
             ,
             and
             to
             Love
             him
             with
             all
             our
             Valde
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Transcendent
             and
             Supernatural
             maner
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             command
             Impossibilitys
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Natural
             Capacity
             in
             our
             Soul
             of
             being
             thus
             Exalted
             above
             our
             Natural
             Self
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             by
             a
             Supernatural
             Power
             so
             Exalting
             us
             ;
             and
             becaus
             it
             is
             the
             Exaltation
             of
             our
             Intellective
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             not
             be
             only
             a
             Passive
             or
             Receptive
             Capacity
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             most
             Conscious
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             Freedom
             of
             Will
             ;
             by
             a
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             an
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Sight
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             by
             a
             Moral
             Perswasion
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             a
             Divine
             Exaltation
             of
             the
             Will.
             And
             thus
             Man
             ,
             being
             made
             such
             an
             Intelligent
             Creature
             ,
             had
             a
             Natural
             Capacity
             of
             being
             so
             Exalted
             toward
             God
             ;
             and
             becaus
             it
             was
             most
             Congruous
             that
             this
             Capacity
             should
             be
             filled
             and
             completed
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             very
             Creation
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             for
             this
             very
             End
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             atteined
             ,
             God
             had
             made
             it
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             though
             not
             Sinfull
             ,
             yet
             Monstrous
             ,
             and
             not
             Perfect
             and
             Good
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             ,
             that
             he
             thus
             Created
             Man
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Image
             of
             Holines
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             respects
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             how
             every
             other
             Nature
             is
             Exalted
             by
             a
             
               Melior
               Natura
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Superior
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ;
             as
             Matter
             by
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             by
             his
             Intellective
             ;
             so
             is
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             also
             Exalted
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             of
             God
             his
             Creator
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             in
             his
             Body
             are
             so
             many
             times
             Refined
             and
             Sublimated
             to
             that
             hight
             as
             to
             be
             fitt
             Instruments
             of
             his
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             Irradiation
             therof
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             thus
             Sublimated
             by
             the
             Irradiation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             first
             Created
             ,
             did
             Perfectly
             Command
             and
             Rule
             his
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             also
             Perfectly
             Obey
             ,
             with
             their
             own
             Natural
             Perception
             ,
             and
             Spontaneity
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             first
             Created
             thus
             Obedient
             and
             Conformable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             most
             Knowingly
             and
             Willingly
             ,
             with
             its
             own
             Natural
             Intellection
             and
             Volition
             :
             and
             thus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               made
               Man
               Vpright
            
             ,
             
             and
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             
               Aliquid
               Divinum
            
             in
             him
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             so
             made
             ,
             Deiformis
             ,
             or
             as
             Scripture
             more
             fully
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               Partaker
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             by
             resolving
             himself
             into
             his
             Creator
             ,
             Intellectively
             Knowing
             ,
             and
             Willingly
             Loving
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             Loveth
             himself
             above
             all
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             this
             Life
             of
             Grace
             (
             as
             it
             is
             also
             called
             the
             
               Life
               of
               God
            
             )
             is
             so
             expressed
             by
             
               Spiraculum
               Vitarum
            
             :
             for
             this
             History
             of
             Creation
             intendeth
             not
             Accidental
             ,
             but
             rather
             Substantial
             Lives
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             termeth
             them
             ,
             
               Inde
               Ho●inum
               ,
               Pecudumque
               genus
               ,
               Vitaeque
               Volantûm
               .
            
             Also
             as
             Naturaly
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             Appeti●e
             ,
             being
             in
             themselvs
             Perceptive
             ,
             and
             Spontaneous
             Facultys
             ,
             might
             Rebell
             against
             the
             Intellective
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             Actualy
             so
             Rebell
             in
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             (
             though
             this
             Original
             Grace
             was
             so
             farr
             Supernatural
             )
             there
             was
             still
             a
             Natural
             Capacity
             in
             his
             Intellective
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             in
             themselvs
             Naturaly
             Knowing
             and
             Willing
             Facultys
             )
             to
             Rebell
             against
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             who
             also
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             is
             Irresistible
             ,
             becaus
             he
             is
             God
             )
             and
             they
             did
             Actualy
             so
             Rebell
             in
             his
             Fall
             ;
             whereby
             his
             Soul
             did
             sink
             down
             into
             Self
             ,
             and
             now
             hath
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             Naturaly
             ,
             have
             ,
             any
             Knowledg
             or
             Love
             of
             God
             above
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             commonly
             calls
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Supernatural
             Work
             therof
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             so
             those
             two
             are
             said
             to
             be
             contrary
             one
             unto
             another
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             different
             (
             so
             as
             the
             Corporeal
             Flesh
             of
             a
             Sensitive
             Body
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             termed
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             or
             Fishes
             ;
             nor
             as
             the
             whole
             Sensitive
             Compositum
             is
             sometimes
             distinguished
             from
             Intelligences
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Horses
             are
             
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               Spirit
            
             )
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             whole
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             Intellective
             part
             therof
             ,
             is
             now
             Naturaly
             opposed
             to
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Natural
               Man
            
             (
             or
             the
             Animal
             Man
             Naturaly
             )
             
               receiveth
               not
               the
               things
               that
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               Foolishnes
               unto
               him
               ;
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ,
            
             (
             or
             conceiv
             and
             receiv
             them
             )
             
               becaus
               they
               are
               Spiritualy
               discerned
            
             .
             And
             all
             this
             may
             most
             plainly
             appear
             by
             the
             Renovation
             of
             this
             Divine
             Image
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               New
               Creature
            
             ,
             and
             
               New
               Man
               ,
               which
               is
               renewed
               in
               Knowledg
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               him
               that
               Created
               him
               :
            
             though
             I
             do
             not
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             by
             any
             Proper
             Creation
             of
             any
             new
             Faculty
             ,
             or
             Power
             in
             
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Supernatural
             Irradiation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             production
             of
             any
             Accidental
             Qualitys
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Chaos
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             was
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             wherof
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             an
             Entitative
             Potentiality
             before
             ,
             Created
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Substance
             ,
             and
             Subsisting
             and
             Latent
             therin
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             be
             produced
             into
             Actuality
             ,
             without
             the
             Immediate
             Power
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             termed
             a
             Creation
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             production
             out
             of
             a
             second
             Chaos
             of
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             I
             so
             term
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             Natural
             Power
             Transmitted
             and
             Delegated
             to
             the
             Specifical
             Creatures
             afterward
             by
             the
             Divine
             Benediction
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             so
             Generate
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             also
             saith
             with
             an
             express
             reference
             to
             the
             very
             first
             of
             those
             Works
             of
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             
               God
               who
               commanded
               the
               Light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               Darknes
               hath
               shined
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
            
             to
             give
             
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Knowledg
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               :
            
             wherefore
             as
             that
             Light
             ,
             which
             first
             shined
             out
             of
             Eternal
             Darknes
             ,
             was
             so
             produced
             not
             by
             a
             Proper
             ,
             but
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             by
             a
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             as
             the
             Light
             of
             Fire
             ,
             or
             Candle
             ,
             is
             now
             Generated
             ;
             so
             is
             Regeneration
             the
             Immediate
             Work
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             by
             Proper
             ,
             but
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             a
             Creation
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Natural
             Generation
             ;
             as
             our
             Savior
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Flesh
               is
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             this
             work
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Men
             Regenerate
             is
             the
             Divine
             Life
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             thus
             being
             indued
             with
             this
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             exalted
             far
             above
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Naturaly
             Intellective
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Animal
             Life
             therof
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             termed
             ,
             
               the
               Life
               of
               God
            
             :
             and
             this
             Regeneration
             of
             the
             Soul
             a
             Translation
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             most
             Miraculous
             Work
             ,
             and
             though
             not
             any
             Proper
             Creation
             of
             any
             Substance
             or
             Faculty
             from
             Absolute
             Nonentity
             ,
             yet
             is
             an
             Improper
             Creation
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             Created
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             is
             somwhat
             more
             ,
             that
             it
             requires
             a
             Conjunct
             Irradiation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             continualy
             (
             as
             the
             Diaphanous
             Air
             doth
             of
             the
             Light
             and
             Heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             )
             which
             is
             wholy
             Supernatural
             .
             And
             in
             a
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             or
             the
             Union
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Soul
             with
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             wisest
             of
             Philosophers
             have
             rightly
             placed
             the
             true
             Happiness
             of
             Man
             ;
             though
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             such
             Supernatural
             
             Irradiation
             by
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             through
             whom
             only
             it
             is
             to
             be
             obteined
             .
             Who
             is
             indeed
             
               The
               Brightnes
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Glory
               ,
               and
               expr●ss
               Image
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
            
             Infinitely
             ,
             and
             Incomprehensibly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Essential
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             and
             most
             Univocal
             ,
             and
             Unigenous
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             the
             very
             I●trinsecal
             
               Verbum
               Mentis
               Divinae
            
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             Invested
             himself
             with
             the
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Univers
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             therefore
             made
             such
             in
             order
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             stileth
             him
             both
             together
             ,
             
               The
               Image
               of
               the
               Invisible
               God
               ,
               and
               Firstborn
               of
               every
               Creature
               .
            
             And
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             this
             very
             Consultation
             of
             the
             Trinity
             about
             the
             Creation
             of
             Man
             was
             in
             order
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             afterward
             another
             Consultation
             of
             God
             about
             the
             Creation
             of
             Woman
             in
             order
             unto
             Man
             :
             And
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               make
               Man
               in
               our
               Image
               ,
               after
               our
               Likenes
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Adam
             ,
             that
             he
             begatt
             a
             Son
             
               In
               his
               Likenes
               ,
               after
               his
               Image
               :
            
             both
             which
             Expressions
             are
             not
             Supervacaneously
             Impertinent
             ;
             but
             as
             there
             is
             a
             mutual
             Resemblance
             between
             any
             two
             Similar
             things
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             heer
             Doubly
             exprest
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             only
             Singly
             ,
             and
             Indifferently
             ,
             by
             Image
             ,
             or
             Likenes
             .
             Now
             as
             there
             are
             Combinations
             between
             all
             Created
             Natures
             ,
             even
             Angels
             and
             Matter
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             so
             the
             Image
             of
             Holines
             is
             the
             Combination
             ,
             or
             Communion
             between
             the
             most
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Intellective
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Creator
             .
             But
             the
             most
             Admirable
             and
             Incomprehensible
             Combination
             is
             the
             Personal
             Union
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             God
             Man
             both
             Creator
             and
             Creature
             in
             one
             Person
             .
             Also
             Adam
             only
             was
             first
             Created
             Sole
             ,
             before
             Eve
             ,
             or
             any
             o●her
             ,
             as
             he
             alone
             was
             generaly
             ,
             like
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             a
             Microcosm
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             specialy
             and
             Personaly
             the
             Prototype
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             :
             and
             though
             Woman
             also
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ,
             being
             partaker
             of
             the
             same
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             was
             generaly
             made
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             commonly
             Interpreted
             ,
             God
             Created
             Adam
             ,
             or
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             Kind
             ,
             
               In
               his
               own
               Image
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             afterward
             repeated
             again
             more
             specialy
             and
             Personaly
             concerning
             
               Adam
               ,
               In
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               Created
               he
               him
               ,
            
             and
             then
             ,
             
               Male
               and
               Female
               Created
               he
               them
               :
            
             and
             thus
             Christ
             is
             called
             ▪
             both
             the
             Second
             Man
             generaly
             ,
             and
             the
             Second
             Adam
             Personaly
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             also
             expresly
             distinguisheth
             ,
             saying
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             
               He
               is
               the
               Image
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Woman
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Man
               :
               and
               Christ
               the
               Head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Man
             is
             of
             the
             Woman
             .
             
             And
             thus
             all
             that
             was
             in
             the
             First
             Creation
             of
             Adam
             did
             prelude
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             only
             true
             ,
             Uncreated
             ,
             and
             Created
             Image
             of
             God
             both
             in
             his
             Essence
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Operations
             .
          
           
             VI.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             is
             Immortal
             ,
             are
             two
             Fundamental
             Points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             my
             first
             Discours
             I
             proved
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             now
             in
             this
             last
             prove
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             between
             these
             two
             comprehend
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             wherof
             is
             only
             in
             order
             to
             these
             great
             Ends
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Eternal
             Beatitude
             .
             But
             though
             I
             have
             Mathematicaly
             proved
             a
             Begining
             and
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Creator
             ;
             becaus
             the
             Univers
             ,
             which
             conteins
             all
             in
             one
             ,
             doth
             afford
             a
             Mathematical
             Medium
             ,
             whereby
             I
             might
             so
             prove
             it
             (
             as
             I
             could
             also
             prove
             it
             Physicaly
             or
             Moraly
             )
             and
             I
             rather
             chose
             that
             way
             of
             Probation
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Divine
             Wisedom
             ,
             which
             lays
             Natural
             Philosophy
             as
             a
             Foundation
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             doth
             thus
             offer
             the
             Begining
             as
             an
             Evidence
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             becaus
             some
             men
             ,
             who
             pretend
             most
             to
             Evidence
             ,
             require
             such
             Mathematical
             Demonstration
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             not
             be
             exacted
             ,
             nor
             expected
             in
             the
             Probation
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             Mathematical
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             Immortal
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             indeed
             such
             in
             Present
             Actuality
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             Perpetual
             Futurity
             .
             And
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             other
             Physical
             Theses
             Physicaly
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             now
             prove
             this
             ,
             which
             concerns
             a
             Moral
             Creature
             ,
             Moraly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             first
             explained
             ,
             what
             I
             intend
             by
             this
             Term
             ,
             Immortality
             ;
             the
             very
             Explication
             wherof
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             other
             Terms
             ,
             whereby
             Truth
             is
             presented
             in
             her
             own
             Naked
             Simplicity
             ,
             doth
             ,
             by
             the
             Aspect
             and
             Eradiation
             therof
             ,
             carry
             with
             it
             a
             very
             great
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Thing
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             all
             my
             former
             Discourses
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             any
             Question
             ,
             whether
             all
             Spirits
             whatsoever
             ,
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             or
             Sensitive
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Matter
             ,
             be
             Immortal
             in
             their
             own
             Simple
             Essences
             ,
             Substances
             ,
             and
             Specifical
             Natures
             ;
             for
             they
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             Ingenerable
             ,
             and
             were
             Properly
             Created
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             Corrupted
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             Annihilated
             :
             but
             as
             their
             Composita
             were
             first
             Improperly
             Created
             ,
             or
             Originaly
             Generated
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Successively
             Generable
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             Corruptible
             ;
             
             and
             so
             undeniably
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             one
             Substantial
             Principle
             of
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             is
             also
             Incorruptible
             ,
             or
             Immortal
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             no
             Q●estion
             whether
             all
             Generable
             Composita
             be
             not
             also
             Corruptible
             ,
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Generated
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             Corrupted
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sensitive
             Vegetative
             and
             Elementary
             Spirits
             therof
             return
             into
             their
             Chaos
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Birth
             ,
             and
             Death
             of
             Men
             :
             and
             so
             as
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             is
             Created
             ,
             it
             may
             also
             be
             Annihilated
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             but
             the
             true
             and
             clear
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             consydered
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Conjunction
             or
             Composition
             with
             his
             Sensitive
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Matter
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             Immortal
             ,
             or
             Mortal
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             can
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             as
             an
             Angelical
             Spirit
             ,
             continue
             Separate
             in
             its
             own
             Personal
             Individuality
             and
             Oeconomy
             after
             Death
             ,
             or
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Human
             Compositam
             ?
             which
             plainly
             is
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             or
             like
             other
             Inferior
             Spirits
             ,
             when
             the
             Compositum
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             and
             therwith
             also
             ceas
             to
             be
             such
             as
             it
             was
             before
             in
             itself
             ,
             Individualy
             and
             Oeconomicaly
             ;
             and
             so
             having
             no
             such
             Individuality
             or
             Oeconomy
             in
             itself
             Separately
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Compositum
             but
             only
             in
             and
             with
             the
             whole
             Compositum
             ,
             is
             disolved
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Substance
             therof
             return
             into
             the
             Dust
             ,
             as
             its
             own
             Element
             ,
             and
             Chaos
             ,
             wherin
             it
             was
             first
             Latent
             and
             there
             is
             Confounded
             and
             Coagulated
             with
             others
             ?
             (
             out
             of
             which
             again
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             Individual
             and
             Oeconomical
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             another
             in
             a
             new
             Compositum
             may
             be
             Generated
             )
             which
             is
             the
             Corruption
             or
             Mortality
             therof
             ;
             and
             such
             new
             production
             another
             Generation
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             of
             Man
             is
             not
             so
             Mortal
             or
             Corruptible
             ,
             but
             Immortal
             and
             Incorruptible
             ,
             is
             the
             purport
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ;
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Fundamental
             Point
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             believs
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             deny
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             will
             deny
             the
             one
             ,
             must
             first
             deny
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Yet
             I
             shall
             more
             specialy
             produce
             one
             Text
             ,
             becaus
             it
             doth
             include
             with
             the
             Divine
             Author●ty
             also
             some
             Natural
             Reason
             of
             the
             Thing
             .
             The
             Wiseman
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             men
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               Dust
               return
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               return
               to
               
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               :
            
             wherin
             he
             plainly
             declareth
             that
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bodily
             part
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             termeth
             ,
             D●st
             ,
             as
             God
             so
             called
             it
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             becaus
             he
             made
             it
             of
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             such
             generaly
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             is
             in
             the
             very
             Instant
             when
             his
             Intellective
             Soul
             departeth
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             certeinly
             is
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             
               Lutea
               Imago
            
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             )
             doth
             assoon
             as
             the
             Instrumental
             Life
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             Soul
             ceaseth
             ,
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             and
             more
             by
             degrees
             Corrupted
             and
             Putrefied
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             resolved
             again
             into
             Dust
             ,
             and
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             is
             also
             Confounded
             in
             the
             Chaos
             therof
             and
             Coagulated
             with
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               goeth
               Upward
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               that
               goeth
               Downward
               to
               the
               Earth
               ?
            
             and
             indeed
             we
             cannot
             know
             Spirits
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             Pure
             Matter
             as
             it
             is
             in
             itself
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             their
             Accidents
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Intellective
             Soul
             returns
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             it
             by
             Immediate
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             Proper
             Creation
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             gave
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             receivs
             it
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             was
             not
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             like
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             neither
             doth
             it
             return
             thither
             again
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             not
             Generated
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             Corrupted
             :
             and
             the
             very
             same
             Probation
             ,
             whereby
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             Ingenerable
             ,
             doth
             also
             prove
             it
             Incorruptible
             :
             as
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             Ingenerable
             ,
             are
             also
             Incorruptible
             ,
             becaus
             they
             have
             no
             Substantial
             Composition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             to
             be
             Dissolved
             or
             Corrupted
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             is
             a
             Complete
             Individuum
             ,
             and
             Person
             in
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             which
             was
             composited
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             may
             be
             Dissolved
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             yet
             the
             Human
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             an
             Intelligence
             and
             Life
             in
             itself
             ,
             was
             Immediately
             Created
             such
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             Dissolved
             ;
             and
             was
             not
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             not
             return
             unto
             i●
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             .
             Thus
             as
             every
             Compositum
             is
             as
             i●
             were
             an
             Aggregate
             Corporation
             ,
             so
             made
             according
             to
             Natural
             Polity
             ,
             as
             an
             Hous
             is
             by
             Art
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Members
             or
             Parts
             of
             the
             Corporation
             ,
             or
             Hous
             ,
             decay
             or
             are
             dissipated
             ,
             the
             very
             Corporation
             ,
             or
             Hous
             ,
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             or
             Parts
             therof
             are
             Confounded
             or
             scattered
             among
             others
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             Angel
             is
             as
             a
             Sole
             Corporation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             Dissolved
             ;
             so
             Man
             is
             both
             an
             Aggregate
             Corporation
             ,
             like
             others
             ,
             in
             a
             Common
             Capacity
             
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             Conjunct
             State
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             Sole
             Corporation
             ,
             like
             an
             Angel
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Private
             Capacity
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Separate
             State
             :
             and
             as
             the
             others
             could
             not
             be
             Individuated
             ,
             or
             made
             such
             Natural
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             Composita
             ,
             without
             an
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Original
             Generation
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             these
             Sole
             Corporations
             of
             Angels
             or
             Men
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             such
             in
             themselvs
             Immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             be
             Dissolved
             without
             a
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
             Power
             ,
             which
             only
             can
             Annihilate
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             rather
             prove
             the
             Immortality
             of
             our
             Souls
             Moraly
             ,
             by
             that
             Argument
             of
             Plato
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             Rational
             and
             Philosophical
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             farther
             improved
             by
             Christianity
             .
             Certeinly
             God
             the
             Creator
             and
             First
             Caus
             of
             all
             things
             is
             also
             the
             utmost
             End
             therof
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             Immediately
             served
             only
             by
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             becaus
             they
             are
             Immediately
             Subordinate
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Intelligences
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             only
             have
             any
             Conscience
             or
             Conusance
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             only
             perform
             that
             Immediate
             and
             Spiritual
             Service
             ,
             which
             he
             requireth
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             fitt
             and
             Proper
             for
             him
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             worshiped
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             Created
             and
             appointed
             to
             gather
             in
             all
             the
             Revenues
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Glorify
             him
             by
             their
             other
             Personal
             Services
             :
             Wherefore
             if
             these
             Intelligences
             should
             perish
             or
             ceas
             to
             be
             in
             their
             Personal
             Individualitys
             ,
             though
             their
             Substantial
             Principles
             might
             not
             ceas
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             be
             Confounded
             or
             Coagulated
             as
             others
             ,
             yet
             becaus
             they
             should
             not
             so
             any
             longer
             continue
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Persons
             (
             as
             no
             Compositum
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             Dissolved
             ,
             doth
             Naturaly
             return
             again
             to
             be
             the
             same
             )
             but
             their
             Personalitys
             should
             so
             be
             destroied
             ;
             then
             it
             should
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             this
             great
             and
             utmost
             End
             of
             Creation
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             Created
             :
             for
             as
             if
             God
             had
             Rested
             from
             all
             his
             Works
             after
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             and
             before
             any
             Sensitives
             were
             produced
             ,
             and
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             or
             Men
             had
             been
             Created
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             Creation
             had
             been
             void
             and
             vain
             in
             respect
             to
             itself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             becaus
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Spectators
             to
             Perceiv
             or
             Enjoy
             it
             ,
             so
             if
             Sensitives
             also
             had
             been
             produced
             ,
             they
             could
             only
             Behold
             and
             Enjoy
             the
             Creation
             ,
             but
             not
             render
             any
             Glory
             therof
             unto
             God
             the
             Creator
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             are
             wholy
             Ignorant
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             of
             them
             had
             been
             made
             in
             vain
             ,
             becaus
             none
             of
             them
             could
             attein
             the
             very
             End
             of
             Creation
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Creator
             :
             and
             though
             they
             had
             so
             continued
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             End
             of
             their
             Being
             had
             been
             Nullified
             ;
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             made
             Perfect
             and
             Good
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             been
             Sanctified
             or
             Sublimated
             to
             any
             Divine
             Use
             or
             Service
             ,
             nor
             could
             God
             have
             so
             pronounced
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Very
             Good
             ;
             nor
             would
             he
             have
             so
             Rested
             untill
             he
             had
             so
             reduced
             them
             all
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Glory
             ;
             nor
             Instituted
             such
             a
             Sabbath
             of
             Spiritual
             Rest
             ,
             wherin
             he
             did
             Review
             and
             Rejoice
             in
             all
             the
             Works
             which
             he
             had
             wrought
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             he
             received
             the
             Emanant
             Reflections
             of
             his
             own
             Inherent
             Glory
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             utmost
             Capacity
             of
             Finite
             Nature
             :
             Thus
             also
             if
             the
             Intelligent
             Natures
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Men
             ,
             should
             be
             Mortal
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Manifestations
             of
             his
             Glory
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             ,
             should
             with
             themselvs
             ceas
             and
             Vanish
             away
             ;
             and
             wheras
             they
             also
             do
             Personaly
             manifest
             his
             Divine
             Honor
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             Dishonor
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Great
             King
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Roial
             Greatnes
             and
             Goodnes
             will
             recompens
             them
             with
             Reward
             ,
             or
             Punishment
             ,
             wherunto
             Piety
             and
             Impiety
             ,
             Virtue
             and
             Vice
             ,
             do
             Moraly
             Relate
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Distribution
             of
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             accordingly
             his
             Everlasting
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             doth
             consist
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             all
             his
             Subjects
             therof
             must
             be
             Immortal
             ;
             otherwise
             after
             they
             had
             thus
             Served
             or
             Disserved
             him
             ,
             they
             should
             Escape
             him
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Glory
             therof
             :
             for
             so
             the
             same
             Man
             or
             Angel
             should
             ceas
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             Gods
             Book
             ,
             be
             O●literated
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             those
             Eternal
             Monuments
             of
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             be
             Defaced
             .
             Though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Divels
             in
             Hell
             ,
             can
             add
             nothing
             to
             ,
             or
             diminish
             from
             Gods
             Uncreated
             Glory
             ,
             which
             he
             Eternaly
             Enjoieth
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Immutable
             as
             Himself
             ;
             nor
             was
             the
             World
             made
             for
             any
             such
             End
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Created
             Manifestation
             therof
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             as
             they
             do
             Advance
             ,
             or
             Eclips
             ,
             by
             serving
             him
             ,
             or
             sining
             against
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             also
             according
             to
             his
             Created
             or
             Reveled
             Law
             of
             Justice
             will
             most
             certeinly
             Retribute
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             Moral
             and
             Political
             Argument
             is
             very
             much
             inforced
             by
             the
             consyderation
             of
             Gods
             present
             Providence
             and
             Administration
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Political
             Chaos
             of
             the
             World
             Future
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             to
             be
             as
             Inane
             and
             Inform
             ;
             and
             yet
             out
             of
             it
             will
             he
             produce
             all
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             other
             World.
             Thus
             
               no
               man
               knoweth
               either
               Love
               or
               Hatred
               by
               all
               that
               is
               before
               
               them
               ;
               All
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               ;
               There
               is
               one
               Event
               to
               the
               Righteous
               and
               to
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
             But
             also
             ,
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               all
               men
               once
               to
               Dy
               ,
               and
               after
               Death
               the
               Iudgment
            
             ;
             so
             that
             Death
             shall
             not
             Prevent
             ,
             but
             Prep●re
             for
             Judgment
             ;
             as
             the
             Prison
             is
             not
             to
             Concele
             ,
             but
             to
             Secure
             the
             Malefactor
             .
             And
             I
             am
             so
             confident
             of
             the
             Moral
             Conviction
             of
             this
             Argument
             (
             which
             as
             I
             said
             is
             a
             Common
             Notion
             ,
             deduced
             from
             the
             Immediate
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             our
             Intellective
             Soul
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             our
             Creator
             ,
             Preserver
             ,
             and
             Governor
             ,
             collated
             together
             )
             that
             no
             mans
             Conscience
             can
             outface
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             regard
             it
             :
             and
             unless
             such
             who
             can
             deny
             all
             Polity
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Subordination
             of
             all
             Inferior
             Na
             ures
             to
             Man
             ,
             can
             also
             be
             so
             Impious
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             Immediate
             Subordination
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             to
             God
             their
             Creator
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             they
             can
             evade
             it
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             do
             also
             thereby
             elude
             all
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             of
             God.
             Nor
             are
             Sensible
             Experiments
             wanting
             ,
             though
             I
             will
             not
             offer
             any
             Direct
             Testimony
             therof
             to
             such
             who
             can
             deny
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             therefore
             I
             may
             not
             reasonably
             expect
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believ
             any
             Human
             Reports
             or
             Records
             of
             the
             Survivorship
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             after
             Death
             :
             and
             
               If
               they
               will
               not
               hear
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               though
               one
               rose
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             :
             and
             should
             tell
             them
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             rose
             from
             the
             Dead
             :
             but
             I
             shall
             therefore
             rather
             offer
             another
             common
             Experiment
             among
             the
             Living
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             shall
             deduce
             a
             Collateral
             Evidence
             of
             this
             Truth
             :
             and
             that
             is
             Self-murder
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             other
             Inferior
             Animals
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             so
             destroy
             themselvs
             ,
             Perceptively
             ,
             and
             Spontaneously
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             no
             Delirium
             ,
             but
             in
             sound
             Health
             ,
             and
             Strength
             of
             Body
             ,
             as
             Man
             very
             often
             doth
             most
             Wittingly
             and
             Willingly
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             sedate
             Deliberation
             .
             Now
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             Self
             is
             such
             a
             First
             Principle
             and
             Fundamental
             Interest
             in
             Nature
             ,
             that
             as
             Nature
             generaly
             ,
             so
             all
             particular
             Natures
             ,
             do
             intend
             and
             endeavor
             to
             the
             utmost
             the
             preservation
             therof
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             by
             any
             Natural
             Power
             of
             Compulsion
             ,
             or
             Perswasion
             ,
             be
             removed
             from
             this
             most
             Innate
             Principle
             and
             Instinct
             ,
             (
             except
             only
             for
             preservation
             of
             the
             Universal
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             Natural
             in
             order
             to
             the
             necessary
             preservation
             of
             its
             own
             Particular
             Nature
             ,
             as
             a
             Fox
             will
             bite
             off
             his
             Leg
             to
             preserv
             his
             Life
             )
             
             for
             if
             any
             thing
             could
             be
             ousted
             of
             this
             most
             Natural
             Principle
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             be
             ousted
             of
             itself
             :
             wheras
             Self
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             other
             Concernments
             .
             Thus
             a
             Lion
             ,
             Mastiff
             ,
             Bear
             ,
             Boar
             ,
             Hors
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             most
             stout
             and
             couragious
             Brute
             ,
             will
             ly
             whining
             and
             pining
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             rather
             then
             destroy
             itself
             ,
             or
             suffer
             itself
             to
             be
             destroied
             by
             others
             ,
             untill
             Death
             necessarily
             dissolv
             it
             ;
             becaus
             it
             is
             Conscious
             to
             itself
             ,
             and
             hath
             this
             Common
             Notion
             in
             itself
             ,
             that
             the
             Individuality
             therof
             ,
             which
             truly
             and
             realy
             is
             the
             very
             Self
             therof
             ,
             shall
             perish
             for
             ever
             :
             wheras
             Man
             ,
             having
             this
             Common
             Notion
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             his
             Soul
             Imprinted
             in
             his
             Soul
             (
             which
             principaly
             is
             himself
             ,
             as
             Hebraicaly
             the
             Human
             Person
             is
             called
             a
             Soul
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             
               Animus
               cujusque
               est
               quisque
            
             )
             though
             generaly
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             whole
             Human
             Compositum
             ,
             he
             affecteth
             Life
             and
             dreadeth
             Death
             ,
             yet
             judging
             it
             better
             for
             him
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Separate
             State
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Conjunct
             State
             of
             his
             Compositum
             ,
             he
             can
             and
             doth
             accordingly
             both
             determin
             and
             execute
             his
             own
             Death
             and
             Dissolution
             :
             though
             I
             do
             not
             conceiv
             that
             every
             Self-murderer
             (
             like
             Cato
             ,
             who
             before-hand
             read
             over
             
             Plato's
             Discours
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             )
             doth
             so
             consyder
             it
             Explicitely
             ;
             nor
             as
             Spira
             ,
             who
             in
             Despair
             would
             dy
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             the
             worst
             after
             Death
             ;
             but
             rather
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             regarding
             any
             better
             or
             wors
             State
             after
             Death
             ,
             however
             are
             willing
             to
             dy
             ,
             to
             eas
             themselvs
             of
             their
             present
             Miserable
             Life
             ,
             and
             so
             desperately
             venture
             upon
             a
             future
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             may
             be
             :
             or
             perhaps
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vast
             and
             most
             Licentious
             Liberty
             of
             Human
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             may
             thus
             Explicitely
             not
             only
             deny
             ,
             but
             act
             contrarily
             to
             any
             Common
             Notions
             or
             Instincts
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             so
             destroy
             themselvs
             :
             which
             yet
             they
             could
             never
             effect
             wit●out
             such
             an
             Implicit
             Notion
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             Radicated
             in
             itself
             .
             And
             so
             none
             but
             an
             Immortal
             Being
             can
             wish
             a
             Notbeing
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             only
             an
             Imaginary
             and
             Illusory
             Wish
             ;
             as
             we
             commonly
             Imagin
             Vacuity
             to
             be
             Somthing
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             may
             wish
             Notbeing
             ,
             as
             Somthing
             which
             we
             conceiv
             to
             be
             a
             Vacation
             from
             Ill-being
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             :
             for
             certeinly
             we
             can
             Naturaly
             desire
             nothing
             but
             only
             in
             order
             to
             Self
             ,
             which
             must
             always
             presuppose
             Self
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             ,
             we
             so
             desire
             it
             :
             But
             however
             we
             m●y
             conceiv
             heerof
             in
             respect
             to
             present
             Ill-being
             ,
             certeinly
             none
             can
             affirm
             ,
             that
             any
             Brute
             hath
             any
             fore-knowledg
             or
             
             expectation
             of
             any
             better
             Being
             heerafter
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Transmigration
             ,
             or
             Translation
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             can
             thereby
             be
             perswaded
             out
             of
             its
             present
             Being
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             foreknowledg
             and
             expectation
             in
             Man
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             may
             Naturaly
             and
             Realy
             desire
             ,
             and
             very
             truly
             say
             ,
             
               Cupio
               dissolvi
            
             ;
             as
             I
             believ
             not
             only
             many
             Christians
             ,
             but
             also
             some
             Philosophers
             have
             thus
             welcomed
             Death
             ;
             not
             through
             any
             Necessity
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             higher
             Strain
             of
             Gallantry
             ;
             but
             with
             a
             clear
             and
             conscious
             expectation
             of
             another
             Life
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             breathing
             after
             it
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             willing
             expiration
             of
             their
             present
             Life
             ;
             which
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             al●o
             jo●ned
             with
             any
             assurance
             of
             a
             better
             State
             therin
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             plainly
             proveth
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             generaly
             is
             Immortal
             ,
             becaus
             it
             can
             so
             affect
             another
             Separate
             State
             ,
             which
             no
             Brute
             can
             so
             affect
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Mortal
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             either
             in
             a
             wors
             State
             of
             Eternal
             M
             sery
             ,
             becaus
             some
             Men
             can
             so
             Imaginarily
             wish
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             or
             in
             a
             better
             State
             of
             Eternal
             Happines
             ,
             becaus
             others
             can
             so
             Realy
             wish
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
             And
             though
             I
             believ
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             (
             as
             also
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             )
             to
             be
             Explicitely
             Exerted
             and
             Exercised
             by
             few
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             they
             are
             both
             Implicitely
             Radicated
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             Renders
             their
             Lives
             and
             Conversations
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             they
             did
             seem
             so
             to
             believ
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             respects
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             appear
             so
             to
             be
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             to
             themselvs
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             such
             a
             continual
             strife
             and
             endeavor
             to
             cast
             and
             keep
             these
             Opinion
             out
             of
             their
             Minds
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             done
             either
             by
             not
             regarding
             ,
             or
             resolving
             against
             them
             ,
             wherof
             the
             very
             fear
             or
             doubtfull
             apprehension
             ,
             which
             no
             Brute
             can
             have
             ,
             doth
             approve
             to
             the
             Soul
             itself
             what
             it
             may
             expect
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             men
             begin
             at
             any
             time
             to
             think
             therof
             ,
             will
             return
             upon
             them
             ;
             though
             some
             more
             learned
             ,
             study
             to
             confute
             themselvs
             by
             Contrary
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             make
             way
             for
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             therefore
             also
             deny
             all
             Separate
             Spirits
             both
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             Angels
             Good
             ,
             and
             Bad
             ;
             as
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             with
             Epicurus
             ,
             deny
             all
             Inferior
             Spirits
             whatsoever
             ;
             hudling
             all
             things
             and
             themselvs
             together
             in
             the
             common
             Matter
             ;
             which
             is
             such
             a
             Physical
             Libertinism
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             may
             gratifie
             us
             at
             present
             ,
             yet
             is
             indeed
             no
             less
             then
             the
             Eternal
             Self-murder
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             so
             likewise
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             reduce
             all
             Spiritual
             Substances
             to
             the
             gross
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             affirm
             their
             Soul
             to
             be
             only
             
               Pars
               Animae
               Mundi
            
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ;
             into
             which
             ,
             when
             it
             
             dieth
             ,
             it
             returns
             again
             ,
             as
             into
             another
             Spiritual
             Chaos
             :
             and
             so
             though
             the
             Substance
             remain
             therin
             ,
             Confounded
             and
             Coagulated
             with
             others
             ,
             yet
             the
             Personality
             and
             Individuality
             therof
             is
             thereby
             Corrupted
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             like
             the
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             of
             Brutes
             ;
             which
             is
             only
             another
             more
             subtle
             Denial
             of
             the
             Immortality
             therof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             very
             Individuality
             and
             Personality
             of
             every
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             Wherefore
             becaus
             they
             cannot
             deny
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             Absolutely
             ,
             they
             thus
             deny
             the
             same
             Personal
             future
             Condition
             therof
             ,
             and
             any
             such
             Intensive
             ,
             or
             Extensive
             Rewards
             ,
             or
             Punishments
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ;
             which
             to
             mitigate
             and
             moderate
             ,
             they
             have
             invented
             and
             appointed
             a
             Transmigration
             for
             all
             Souls
             into
             better
             or
             wors
             Bodys
             after
             Death
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             they
             have
             behaved
             themselves
             while
             they
             Lived
             in
             the
             former
             :
             Whereas
             they
             must
             also
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             still
             Human
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             detruded
             into
             Brutes
             ,
             or
             Vegetative
             Bodys
             ;
             as
             the
             Poets
             plainly
             do
             acknowledg
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Man
             in
             the
             Buck
             would
             have
             said
             to
             his
             Hounds
             and
             Huntsmen
             ,
             
               Actaeon
               ego
               Sum
            
             —
             as
             the
             Tree
             did
             to
             
               Aeneas
               ,
               Nam
               Polydorus
               ego
            
             —
             which
             yet
             certeinly
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             Philosophy
             and
             Nature
             :
             for
             every
             Specifical
             Spirit
             must
             have
             its
             own
             proper
             Organical
             Body
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             the
             more
             Noble
             and
             Necessary
             Parts
             of
             its
             own
             Body
             ,
             while
             it
             Lives
             in
             it
             ,
             be
             Discontinued
             ,
             Dissocated
             ,
             or
             Disordered
             ,
             it
             will
             Live
             no
             longer
             in
             it
             ;
             much
             less
             could
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             of
             Actaeon
             Live
             in
             a
             Buck
             ,
             or
             of
             Polydorus
             in
             a
             Tree
             ;
             for
             Bodys
             are
             nor
             only
             Vehicles
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             Domicils
             ,
             and
             Officines
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             as
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             cannot
             Live
             in
             any
             other
             besides
             their
             own
             Element
             ,
             so
             much
             less
             can
             they
             ,
             or
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             live
             in
             any
             other
             then
             their
             own
             proper
             Bodys
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             so
             Effigiated
             and
             Formed
             for
             them
             by
             their
             proper
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             shewed
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             could
             be
             Transpeciated
             into
             other
             Sensitive
             or
             Vegetative
             Spirits
             ,
             then
             their
             Substances
             being
             so
             Specificaly
             changed
             ,
             their
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             Qualities
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Ideae
             ,
             and
             Notions
             subsisting
             therin
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             al●ered
             ;
             whereby
             they
             should
             no
             longer
             remember
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             nor
             what
             they
             did
             formerly
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             should
             suffer
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             after
             such
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             him
             that
             so
             forgiveth
             and
             forgetteth
             the
             Crime
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             him
             who
             forgetteth
             the
             Fact.
             And
             though
             others
             say
             ,
             we
             be
             all
             born
             with
             some
             Reminiscentiae
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             them
             ,
             yet
             certei●ly
             they
             are
             no
             such
             Acquired
             Notions
             of
             any
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             thing
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             that
             we
             formerly
             did
             or
             
             learned
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             Common
             I●nate
             Notions
             which
             God
             and
             Nature
             have
             Imprinted
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             taught
             us
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             Natural
             ,
             and
             not
             Sinful
             :
             and
             there
             are
             also
             certein
             Special
             Innate
             Notions
             of
             Specifical
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             proper
             to
             that
             Species
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             others
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             all
             which
             should
             be
             lost
             by
             such
             Transmigration
             ,
             or
             Transpeciation
             ;
             which
             therefore
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             any
             such
             Metempsychosis
             ,
             as
             Philosophers
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             nor
             yet
             any
             such
             Metamorphosis
             ,
             as
             the
             Poets
             more
             rightly
             term
             i●
             :
             and
             as
             both
             of
             them
             are
             contrary
             to
             all
             Reason
             or
             Sens
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             no
             other
             Authority
             but
             only
             
               Ipse
               dixit
            
             for
             such
             Assertions
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Opinion
             being
             apprehended
             as
             a
             Midle
             way
             between
             the
             Mortality
             and
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             (
             though
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Excellent
             and
             Spiritual
             Nature
             of
             an
             Intelligence
             )
             and
             also
             between
             no
             Reward
             or
             Punishment
             heerafter
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Glorious
             Transactions
             therof
             (
             though
             not
             worthy
             the
             Majesty
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Creator
             )
             hath
             very
             much
             prevailed
             antien●ly
             among
             the
             more
             Learned
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             generaly
             with
             the
             Common
             People
             ;
             and
             is
             still
             reteined
             by
             the
             Banians
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             .
             But
             the
             most
             difficult
             Point
             that
             I
             know
             among
             Christians
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             is
             ●ha●
             ,
             whi●h
             is
             called
             by
             some
             ,
             the
             Sleep
             therof
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             more
             rightly
             Psych●pannychia
             ,
             or
             the
             Pernoctation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             between
             Death
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             for
             in
             Sleep
             there
             is
             some
             Op●ration
             both
             of
             the
             Sensitive
             and
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             though
             Wild
             and
             Irregular
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             i●
             is
             no●
             intended
             that
             in
             this
             State
             there
             is
             any
             Operation
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             a
             total
             Vacat●on
             ,
             and
             Cessation
             therof
             ,
             like
             Rest
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             Bestial
             part
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             Sleep
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the●efore
             called
             a
             Coemeterium
             ,
             or
             Dormitory
             .
             But
             certeinly
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             it
             depar●eth
             f●om
             ●he
             Body
             ,
             carrieth
             along
             with
             it
             all
             its
             own
             Innate
             and
             acquired
             Notions
             (
             though
             as
             the
             M●n
             himself
             ,
             so
             al●
             his
             Thoughts
             perish
             ●s
             to
             this
             world
             )
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             also
             it
             hath
             others
             ,
             and
             farr
             higher
             ,
             and
             better
             in
             that
             State
             ;
             and
             Blessed
             Souls
             are
             s●id
             to
             be
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             import
             Pleasure
             and
             Delight
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             be
             wi●hout
             Contemplation
             and
             Enjoiment
             ▪
             also
             they
             are
             now
             stiled
             
               Spirits
               of
               Iust
               Men
               mad●
               Perfect
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             Perfect
             Operation
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             are
             Separate
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             I●strumentality
             therof
             ,
             we
             must
             consyder
             how
             and
             in
             what
             maner
             they
             may
             probably
             
             Operate
             .
             And
             heer
             I
             must
             explicate
             what
             I
             intend
             by
             terming
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             an
             Intelligence
             ,
             and
             affirming
             that
             and
             Angels
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Intellective
             Classis
             ,
             whereby
             I
             conceiv
             ,
             that
             as
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             are
             all
             in
             the
             same
             Sensitive
             Classis
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             farr
             Different
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             whole
             Composita
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             their
             very
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             Specificaly
             Differ
             ;
             and
             the
             Piscine
             Spirits
             are
             much
             Inferior
             to
             the
             Bestial
             ;
             so
             also
             are
             Angelical
             and
             Human
             Spirits
             in
             the
             same
             Intellective
             Classis
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             only
             Spirits
             Genericaly
             as
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             Matter
             ,
             and
             as
             all
             Elementary
             ,
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Sensitive
             ,
             are
             Spirits
             as
             well
             as
             Angels
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             but
             Classicaly
             Coordinate
             one
             with
             another
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             be
             Inferior
             to
             Angelical
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               him
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
            
             yet
             certeinly
             they
             are
             not
             Subordinate
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             Fishes
             ,
             though
             Inferior
             to
             Beasts
             ,
             are
             not
             Subordinate
             unto
             them
             (
             so
             as
             all
             the
             Sensitive
             Classis
             is
             unto
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Vegetative
             to
             the
             Sensitive
             ,
             and
             the
             Elementary
             to
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             and
             Matter
             to
             the
             Elementary
             ;
             )
             becaus
             they
             are
             not
             of
             an
             Inferior
             Classis
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             ,
             wherin
             all
             are
             Coordidinate
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Intellective
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             with
             Angels
             ;
             and
             as
             our
             Savior
             saith
             ,
             in
             this
             Future
             State
             they
             shall
             be
             Isangeli
             ,
             not
             only
             like
             ,
             but
             equal
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             if
             we
             should
             not
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Intellective
             Classis
             with
             them
             ,
             Man
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Microcosm
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             our
             Human
             Nature
             should
             not
             have
             Assumed
             all
             the
             several
             Classes
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             :
             And
             becaus
             we
             are
             so
             Coordinate
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             their
             Mediation
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Mediator
             God-Man
             :
             And
             as
             the
             highest
             Excellence
             of
             their
             Nature
             is
             to
             Know
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Enjoy
             God
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             capable
             heerof
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             and
             as
             we
             and
             they
             are
             Moral
             Creatures
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             Mutualy
             obliged
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             us
             to
             Brutes
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Angel
             said
             to
             
               Iohn
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow-servant
               ,
            
             and
             we
             are
             yet
             more
             united
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             also
             make
             us
             partakers
             of
             their
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             Recapitulated
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               both
               which
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               even
               in
               him
               :
            
             Whereby
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             we
             
               Come
               unto
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               the
               Heavenly
               Ierusalem
               ;
               and
               to
               an
               Innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               ;
               to
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               First-born
               ,
               which
               are
               written
               in
               
               Heaven
               .
            
             Now
             wheras
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             present
             Conjunct
             State
             we
             cannot
             Operate
             without
             or
             beyond
             the
             Body
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             Understand
             without
             Phantasms
             ,
             which
             we
             Irradiate
             with
             the
             Spiritual
             Light
             of
             our
             Understanding
             ,
             nor
             Localy
             Move
             the
             Body
             without
             the
             Motive
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             we
             Move
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             of
             our
             Will
             ,
             whereby
             we
             Command
             and
             Govern
             the
             Sensitive
             Imagination
             and
             Appetite
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             Body
             Mediately
             ;
             and
             that
             Angels
             need
             no
             such
             Instrumentalitys
             ,
             but
             may
             Intuitively
             Contemplate
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Irradiation
             of
             their
             own
             Mental
             Light
             ,
             and
             Move
             them
             by
             the
             Eradiation
             of
             their
             own
             Spiritual
             Heat
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             them
             ;
             thus
             our
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             shall
             also
             then
             have
             the
             same
             Intuitive
             and
             Motive
             Qualitys
             Actuated
             therin
             ,
             which
             a●e
             now
             in
             it
             Potentialy
             ;
             for
             so
             Intelligences
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Natures
             ,
             have
             their
             proper
             Potentialitys
             and
             Actualitys
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Mutable
             ,
             (
             for
             Alteration
             is
             by
             production
             of
             Potentiality
             into
             Actuality
             ,
             and
             reduction
             of
             Actuality
             into
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             and
             though
             they
             are
             not
             Generable
             or
             Corruptible
             in
             their
             Substances
             ,
             which
             are
             Simple
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Mistion
             ,
             or
             Composition
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             always
             Subsist
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             are
             neither
             Generable
             ,
             nor
             Corruptible
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             shewed
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             their
             Accidental
             Qualitys
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             Operate
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             Essences
             or
             Substances
             Immediately
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             Natures
             ;
             and
             all
             such
             Accidents
             do
             Subsist
             in
             their
             Substances
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ,
             and
             therin
             ,
             have
             their
             Actualitys
             and
             Potentialitys
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             so
             Mutable
             .
             Also
             all
             Simple
             Substances
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             have
             all
             the
             same
             Specifical
             Qualitys
             therof
             ,
             either
             Actualy
             ,
             or
             Potentialy
             ;
             becaus
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             such
             Simple
             Substances
             ,
             though
             their
             Mista
             ,
             or
             Composita
             ,
             may
             otherwise
             Differ
             Specificaly
             as
             such
             ;
             for
             so
             though
             the
             Cortical
             Stones
             ,
             Metalls
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             Subcortical
             Magnet
             differ
             Specifically
             ,
             as
             Mista
             ,
             yet
             as
             all
             of
             them
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Predominant
             Element
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             so
             that
             being
             a
             Simple
             Substance
             in
             it self
             ,
             hath
             all
             the
             Terrene
             Qualitys
             in
             it self
             ,
             Actualy
             ,
             or
             Potentialy
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Magnetical
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Terrene
             Quality
             ,
             is
             Actuated
             in
             Iron
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             Brick-earth
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             And
             so
             though
             Aethereal
             and
             Culinary
             Fire
             may
             differ
             Specificaly
             ,
             as
             Mista
             ,
             yet
             the
             Elementary
             Fire
             which
             is
             
             Predominant
             in
             both
             is
             Specificaly
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Simple
             Substance
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             the
             Aethereal
             Qualitys
             in
             it self
             ,
             either
             Actualy
             ,
             or
             Potentialy
             ,
             and
             so
             Planetary
             Virtue
             might
             be
             Actuated
             in
             Culinary
             Fire
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Comets
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             all
             Simple
             Substances
             of
             the
             same
             Classis
             have
             the
             same
             Classical
             or
             Generical
             Qualitys
             ,
             as
             every
             Grass
             ,
             Herb
             ,
             and
             Tree
             ,
             hath
             Vegetation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             own
             several
             Specifical
             maners
             ;
             and
             every
             Fish
             ,
             Fowl
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             hath
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             own
             several
             Specifical
             maners
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Angelical
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             both
             Intelligences
             ,
             which
             may
             Live
             and
             Operate
             separately
             ,
             have
             also
             such
             Generical
             Q●alitys
             ,
             both
             Intuitive
             ,
             and
             Motive
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             so
             Live
             ,
             and
             Operate
             Separately
             ,
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             own
             several
             Specifical
             maner
             ,
             either
             Actualy
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Potentialy
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             now
             have
             them
             :
             And
             as
             an
             Embryon
             in
             the
             Womb
             hath
             many
             Facultys
             Potentialy
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             Actuated
             untill
             it
             be
             born
             and
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             Light
             ,
             so
             have
             also
             our
             Souls
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             as
             Embryons
             in
             the
             Egg
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             our
             Bodys
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             have
             now
             many
             Actual
             Qualitys
             which
             shall
             in
             that
             Separate
             State
             be
             reduced
             to
             Eternal
             Potentiality
             ,
             as
             Nutrition
             ,
             Tasting
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             so
             shall
             we
             then
             have
             others
             Actuated
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             never
             had
             Actualy
             before
             .
             And
             certeinly
             ,
             in
             the
             Palingenesy
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             change
             of
             Q●alitys
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             only
             a
             Platonical
             Vehicle
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             Organical
             ,
             and
             most
             Glorious
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               shall
               change
               our
               Vile
               Body
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               unto
               his
               Glorious
               Body
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               working
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               even
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               to
               himself
            
             :
             Whereby
             also
             we
             may
             understand
             that
             Separate
             Spirits
             are
             not
             so
             vastly
             Diffusive
             or
             Atomicaly
             Retractive
             as
             some
             fansy
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             Bounds
             ,
             as
             other
             Finite
             Natures
             ;
             for
             so
             certeinly
             our
             Separate
             Soul
             ,
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             shall
             be
             confined
             within
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             this
             Conjunct
             State.
             And
             that
             the
             Separate
             State
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             such
             ,
             may
             somewhat
             Sensibly
             appear
             in
             our
             selvs
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             Common
             Notion
             therof
             Imprinted
             in
             our
             very
             Souls
             ;
             which
             made
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             so
             much
             complain
             of
             the
             Prison
             of
             their
             Body
             ,
             and
             Bondage
             of
             this
             Conjunct
             State
             ,
             as
             expecting
             a
             better
             afterward
             .
             And
             Christian
             Divines
             have
             a
             Problem
             ,
             Whether
             if
             
             Adam
             had
             stood
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             been
             at
             length
             Translated
             to
             a
             better
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             other
             State
             ?
             and
             if
             we
             seriously
             consyder
             it
             ,
             there
             must
             probably
             have
             been
             some
             such
             ground
             of
             that
             wonderfull
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             inconceivable
             Tentation
             of
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             to
             any
             thing
             he
             then
             had
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             was
             not
             capable
             to
             have
             ,
             especialy
             if
             it
             were
             Absolutely
             Impossible
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             so
             to
             be
             like
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             though
             now
             the
             Corrupt
             Mind
             of
             Man
             may
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             apprehend
             ,
             or
             affect
             Nonentity
             ,
             as
             Entitative
             and
             Impossibility
             as
             Possible
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             suppose
             any
             such
             thing
             of
             him
             in
             that
             State
             of
             Perfect
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             a
             most
             obvious
             and
             prevalent
             Tentation
             ,
             that
             he
             having
             this
             Common
             Notion
             (
             which
             we
             have
             now
             only
             Implicitely
             and
             Confusedly
             )
             in
             his
             Perfect
             Mind
             most
             Explicitely
             and
             Distinctly
             ,
             and
             thereby
             knowing
             that
             he
             had
             such
             Angelical
             Facultys
             Potentialy
             in
             himself
             ,
             might
             covet
             to
             have
             them
             Actuated
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             
               like
               the
               Gods
               knowing
               Good
               and
               Evil.
            
             And
             though
             this
             be
             a
             farther
             and
             higher
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Human
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             Adam
             was
             not
             therefore
             made
             Imperfect
             ,
             but
             Good
             and
             Perfect
             according
             to
             that
             Conjunct
             State
             ,
             wherin
             he
             was
             Created
             ;
             which
             was
             his
             Original
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             whereby
             he
             was
             so
             made
             a
             most
             Perfect
             Microcosm
             ,
             or
             Epitome
             of
             the
             prese●t
             World
             ;
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             also
             in
             his
             future
             State
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             when
             not
             only
             these
             Angelical
             Perfections
             shall
             be
             Actuated
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             Body
             shall
             be
             more
             Spiritualised
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             termeth
             it
             ,
             or
             made
             fi●t
             for
             that
             more
             Spiritual
             State
             of
             an
             Immortal
             Life
             :
             which
             yet
             shall
             still
             be
             a
             Body
             ,
             having
             all
             Corporeal
             Propertys
             and
             Affections
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Savior
             was
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             which
             though
             not
             Sensible
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             to
             present
             Sens
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             was
             not
             Visible
             ,
             or
             Tangible
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             as
             he
             so
             pleased
             to
             appear
             sometimes
             unto
             some
             ;
             yet
             heerafter
             ,
             when
             our
             Sensitive
             Bodys
             shall
             be
             also
             refined
             and
             sublimated
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             unto
             his
             Glorious
             Body
             ,
             
               every
               Ey
               shall
               see
               him
            
             ;
             as
             Iob
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               see
               for
               my self
               ,
               and
               my
               Eys
               shall
               behold
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             shall
             Eternaly
             be
             the
             Visible
             Deity
             ,
             and
             
               Image
               of
               the
               Invisible
               God.
            
             Nor
             could
             Christs
             Spiritual
             Body
             penetrate
             any
             other
             Body
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             supposed
             from
             that
             Text
             ,
             wherin
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             entred
             
               when
               the
               Doors
               were
               shutt
            
             (
             or
             the
             Doors
             being
             shutt
             )
             which
             yet
             it
             doth
             neither
             express
             nor
             import
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             
             did
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             hous
             ,
             so
             as
             our
             gross
             Bodys
             now
             do
             ,
             by
             Doors
             open
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             usual
             Avenue
             ;
             wheras
             his
             more
             Spiritual
             Body
             might
             enter
             in
             by
             a
             Window
             ,
             or
             other
             Aperture
             of
             the
             hous
             ,
             without
             any
             Penetration
             .
             And
             this
             Renovation
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             shall
             be
             generaly
             Conformable
             unto
             his
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             by
             his
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               first
               Man
            
             Adam
             
               was
               made
               a
               Living
               Soul
               ,
               the
               last
            
             Adam
             
               is
               made
               a
               Quickning
               Spirit
               :
               And
               as
               we
               have
               born
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Earthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               bear
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               Thus
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               were
               finished
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Host
               of
               them
            
             ;
             which
             Consummation
             plainly
             refers
             to
             the
             first
             Inception
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Begining
               God
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Originaly
             ,
             these
             Heavens
             and
             this
             Earth
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             same
             that
             were
             afterward
             so
             finished
             in
             the
             several
             Works
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             
               God
               Created
               to
               make
            
             ;
             and
             particularly
             it
             is
             so
             expressed
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Elements
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Vegetatives
             .
             
               These
               are
               the
               Generations
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               the
               Lord
               made
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               every
               Herb
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               before
               it
               grew
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             observed
             ;
             and
             now
             observ
             again
             ,
             how
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Creation
             of
             all
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             things
             first
             in
             the
             Chaos
             of
             their
             Potentialitys
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             several
             Generations
             afterward
             in
             the
             Six
             Days
             ,
             is
             so
             plainly
             and
             cumulatively
             expressed
             and
             repeated
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             doubt
             of
             the
             Truth
             therof
             .
             Again
             as
             not
             only
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             heer
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             Host
             therof
             or
             orderly
             Militia
             (
             and
             thus
             God
             is
             called
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             or
             of
             the
             Armys
             of
             all
             the
             Creatures
             )
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             there
             is
             both
             a
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             Composita
             ,
             and
             Polity
             of
             the
             whole
             Univers
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             declared
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               Valde
               bona
            
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             it
             is
             Originaly
             
               Valde
               bonum
            
             ,
             Singularly
             ,
             as
             of
             One
             )
             and
             an
             Epitome
             heerof
             is
             every
             Man
             in
             himself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             becaus
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             such
             a
             Microcosm
             ,
             now
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             World
             future
             ,
             therefore
             God
             doth
             still
             continue
             to
             Create
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             Created
             World
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             thus
             consummated
             in
             Man
             ,
             as
             the
             Summ
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             untill
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             other
             World.
             And
             if
             we
             rightly
             estimate
             the
             many
             Millions
             of
             men
             living
             together
             
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             probably
             he
             doth
             Create
             Human
             Souls
             every
             Minute
             ,
             and
             so
             though
             he
             rested
             from
             making
             the
             great
             World
             ,
             yet
             he
             maketh
             many
             such
             litle
             Worlds
             continualy
             :
             for
             though
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               had
               rested
               from
               all
               his
               Works
               which
               God
               had
               Created
               to
               make
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             Generated
             or
             to
             make
             by
             Generation
             ,
             first
             Originaly
             ,
             which
             was
             Supernatural
             ,
             and
             their
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             and
             since
             Successively
             ,
             by
             Natural
             Generation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ;
             yet
             he
             rested
             not
             from
             Proper
             Creation
             of
             Human
             Spirits
             in
             their
             several
             Individualitys
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Specifike
             kind
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             Originaly
             Instituted
             and
             expressed
             in
             the
             Protoplast
             ,
             or
             first
             M●n
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             Composited
             with
             Human
             Bodys
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             very
             Institution
             and
             first
             Law
             of
             Human
             Generation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             shewed
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             so
             Immediately
             Generate
             or
             Improperly
             Create
             the
             Human
             Compositum
             of
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             except
             only
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             who
             was
             thereby
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Theanthropus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               himself·
               will
               give
               you
               a
               Signe
               ,
               Behold
               a
               Virgin
               shall
               conceiv●
               and
               bear
               a
               Son
               ,
               and
               call
               his
               Name
            
             Immanuel
             ,
             
               which
               being
               interpreted
               is
               ,
               God
               with
               us
               .
            
             And
             when
             God
             had
             thus
             Originaly
             made
             Man
             (
             that
             is
             both
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Male
               and
               Female
               Created
               he
               them
            
             )
             and
             probably
             woman
             of
             whom
             Christ
             was
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             called
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             being
             made
             after
             man
             ,
             was
             also
             the
             last
             of
             all
             these
             Works
             of
             God
             )
             then
             he
             pronounced
             of
             them
             all
             Universaly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             very
             Good
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Univers
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             the
             Compendium
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             Consummation
             of
             his
             whole
             Work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             ensuing
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             .
             Wherupon
             he
             Instituted
             and
             made
             for
             Man
             his
             first
             Sabbath
             of
             Rest
             ;
             
               And
               on
               the
               Seaventh
               Day
               God
               ended
               his
               Work
               which
               he
               had
               made
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             began
             in
             the
             very
             first
             Instant
             ,
             so
             he
             continued
             to
             work
             untill
             and
             in
             the
             very
             last
             Instant
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ;
             he
             rested
             not
             before
             ,
             but
             proceeding
             continualy
             to
             work
             in
             all
             the
             Six
             Days
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               Moved
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Deep
            
             )
             he
             ended
             ,
             or
             Hebraicaly
             ,
             had
             ended
             ,
             on
             the
             very
             first
             Instant
             of
             the
             Seaventh
             Day
             ,
             or
             Sabbath
             of
             Rest
             ;
             wheras
             it
             could
             not
             be
             rightly
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             ended
             ,
             or
             had
             ended
             ,
             before
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             very
             last
             Instant
             of
             the
             Six
             Days
             he
             still
             continued
             to
             work
             :
             so
             exact
             and
             proper
             is
             Divine
             Language
             ;
             and
             though
             men
             cannot
             discern
             between
             Instants
             of
             Time
             ,
             or
             Points
             of
             Extension
             
             (
             which
             therefore
             are
             so
             Indiscernible
             ,
             that
             the
             Fluxes
             and
             Augments
             of
             Created
             Nature
             may
             appear
             Intire
             and
             Continuous
             to
             us
             )
             yet
             
               known
               unto
               God
               are
               all
               his
               Works
               ,
            
             even
             Instants
             and
             Points
             as
             well
             as
             Numbers
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             doth
             declare
             them
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             exactly
             and
             properly
             as
             Human
             Understanding
             can
             apprehend
             .
             Again
             though
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               He
               rested
               on
               the
               Seaventh
               Day
               from
               all
               his
               Work
               which
               he
               had
               made
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             rested
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             Work
             of
             Creation
             was
             Corrupted
             very
             soon
             after
             it
             was
             finished
             :
             Wherefore
             as
             there
             remaineth
             a
             Rest
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             World
             through
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             that
             is
             called
             also
             the
             Rest
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             Everlasting
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             Consummation
             of
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             both
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             ,
             wherin
             he
             will
             rest
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             delineated
             the
             true
             System
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             ,
             hath
             declared
             and
             reveled
             unto
             us
             in
             this
             Divine
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             and
             utmost
             Circumference
             therof
             ;
             and
             within
             that
             Concave
             Sphere
             ,
             the
             Aether
             ,
             and
             within
             that
             ,
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             within
             them
             all
             ,
             the
             Orb
             of
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             and
             inmost
             Center
             therof
             :
             which
             certeinly
             is
             the
             most
             Symmetrical
             and
             Uniform
             Chorography
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             several
             Members
             therof
             ▪
             most
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             greater
             or
             Less
             Density
             of
             their
             Matter
             ,
             and
             more
             or
             less
             Activity
             of
             their
             Spirits
             .
             And
             therin
             I
             have
             also
             described
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Classes
             therof
             Subordinate
             and
             Subservient
             one
             unto
             another
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Matter
             to
             Elementary
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Elements
             to
             Vegetatives
             ,
             and
             Vegetatives
             to
             Sensitives
             ,
             and
             Sensitives
             to
             Intellective
             Man
             ,
             and
             Man
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             things
             :
             
               and
               other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               then
               that
               which
               is
               laid
            
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             
               Monendus
               est
               misellus
               Philosophus
               ut
               desinat
               esse
               Conditor
               Mundi
               :
            
             and
             I
             confidently
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             Plato
             and
             Aristotle
             had
             enjoied
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             they
             had
             farr
             more
             improved
             Philosophy
             by
             building
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             then
             Christian
             Philosophers
             have
             done
             by
             building
             upon
             theirs
             :
             and
             that
             we
             may
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             great
             Learning
             ,
             and
             yet
             di●engage
             our selves
             wholy
             from
             their
             Errors
             ,
             we
             must
             reduce
             all
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Human
             Inventions
             to
             this
             most
             Infallible
             Rule
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             rightly
             consider
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             rectifie
             their
             Errors
             ,
             but
             also
             instead
             therof
             present
             such
             Divine
             Truths
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             never
             conceiv
             or
             apprehend
             :
             
             as
             may
             particularly
             appear
             by
             a
             short
             Recapitulation
             of
             what
             we
             have
             formerly
             discoursed
             .
             Thus
             first
             we
             have
             proved
             a
             Begining
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             no
             Heathen
             Philosophy
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             by
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             but
             either
             imagined
             an
             Eternal
             Creation
             without
             a
             Begining
             in
             any
             certein
             Time
             ,
             removing
             it
             perpetualy
             backward
             by
             supposition
             of
             many
             Deluges
             ,
             Conflagrations
             ,
             and
             general
             Devastations
             ,
             and
             Indefinite
             Revolutions
             :
             or
             though
             they
             may
             sometimes
             seem
             to
             acknowledg
             an
             Improper
             Creation
             from
             some
             precedent
             Principles
             of
             Matter
             ,
             Atoms
             ,
             
               Mens
               ,
               Anima
               Mundi
               ,
               Ideae
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             express
             any
             Proper
             Creation
             from
             Absolute
             Nonentity
             ,
             to
             which
             Heathen
             Philosophy
             never
             did
             subscribe
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             any
             Word
             in
             any
             other
             Human
             Language
             ,
             but
             only
             Hebraical
             ,
             which
             doth
             import
             such
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             .
             Though
             if
             any
             conceiv
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             can
             collect
             any
             such
             Acknowledgment
             from
             their
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             confused
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             contrary
             ,
             Sentences
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             subjoining
             their
             Human
             Testimony
             to
             Divine
             Authority
             .
             But
             certeinly
             Moses
             doth
             most
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             affirm
             a
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             a
             certein
             Begining
             ,
             and
             so
             proceeds
             to
             declare
             the
             first
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             as
             particularly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             as
             if
             himself
             had
             been
             Contemporary
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             Time
             and
             Places
             ;
             and
             the
             Affairs
             therof
             ,
             (
             which
             all
             Heathen
             Historiographers
             esteemed
             Fabulous
             ,
             and
             termed
             Ogygia
             )
             more
             exactly
             and
             truly
             then
             they
             do
             relate
             the
             Transactions
             of
             later
             Ages
             .
             And
             thus
             wheras
             other
             Nations
             dated
             their
             Writings
             so
             many
             years
             
               ab
               Urbe
               Condita
            
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             an
             Olympiad
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             Jews
             ,
             both
             antient
             and
             modern
             ,
             date
             them
             ,
             
               ab
               Orbe
               condito
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             whole
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             so
             very
             large
             or
             vast
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             man
             may
             according
             to
             Divine
             Chronology
             easily
             comprehend
             it
             :
             And
             indeed
             there
             are
             not
             probably
             above
             150
             Generations
             between
             us
             and
             Adam
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Common
             Ancestor
             of
             all
             Mankind
             :
             for
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             exactly
             enumerate
             them
             all
             from
             the
             first
             Adam
             to
             the
             Second
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ▪
             76
             Generations
             Inclusively
             ,
             (
             as
             Enoch
             is
             so
             reckoned
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             Brazen
             Lavacre
             so
             to
             be
             measured
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             for
             so
             Luke
             declares
             his
             Seculum
             ,
             as
             Matthew
             doth
             his
             proper
             Linage
             :
             and
             if
             we
             allow
             fower
             Generations
             to
             every
             Century
             ,
             since
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             yet
             the
             Total
             will
             not
             exceed
             that
             Number
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             whole
             World
             and
             System
             therof
             so
             Indefinite
             but
             
             that
             the
             Mind
             of
             Man
             may
             comprehend
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             look
             through
             it
             as
             a
             transparent
             Globe
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               set
               the
               World
               in
               their
               Heart
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Word
             plainly
             sheweth
             us
             how
             all
             Generable
             and
             Corruptible
             things
             were
             first
             educed
             out
             of
             a
             Chaos
             of
             Potentialitys
             ,
             wherin
             all
             their
             Primitive
             and
             Simple
             Essences
             were
             then
             latent
             ;
             and
             brought
             forth
             most
             orderly
             and
             successively
             in
             Six
             Days
             ,
             by
             God
             who
             Created
             them
             before
             by
             a
             Proper
             Creation
             from
             Absolute
             Nothing
             ,
             in
             a
             Supernatural
             maner
             by
             Improper
             Creation
             ;
             which
             was
             their
             Original
             Generation
             then
             Instituted
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Divine
             Benediction
             so
             continuing
             Successively
             :
             And
             this
             is
             a
             short
             ,
             plain
             ,
             and
             evident
             account
             therof
             ;
             wheras
             others
             ,
             instead
             of
             such
             Proper
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             ,
             have
             imagined
             a
             
               Potentia
               Materiae
            
             ,
             or
             Power
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             producing
             out
             of
             itself
             other
             Active
             Substances
             farr
             more
             excellent
             then
             itself
             ;
             which
             yet
             were
             not
             before
             Realy
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Matter
             is
             transpeciated
             and
             converted
             into
             them
             :
             though
             an
             Angel
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             Being
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             cannot
             so
             produce
             out
             of
             himself
             any
             other
             then
             his
             own
             proper
             Qualitys
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             Realy
             transmute
             himself
             ,
             or
             be
             converted
             into
             any
             other
             Inferior
             Nature
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             can
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             lowest
             and
             basest
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             convert
             itself
             ,
             or
             be
             coverted
             into
             any
             Superior
             Nature
             .
             Certeinly
             that
             which
             they
             so
             affirm
             to
             be
             
               in
               Potentia
            
             ,
             must
             be
             either
             Ens
             ,
             or
             Non-ens
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             so
             
               in
               Potentia
            
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             Nonens
             ,
             then
             
               Non
               est
               in
               Potentia
            
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             of
             Vacuity
             )
             and
             if
             it
             be
             Ens
             ,
             then
             as
             I
             have
             said
             it
             is
             also
             an
             Entity
             Created
             by
             God
             in
             its
             Potentiality
             ,
             or
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             so
             produced
             by
             Natural
             Generation
             into
             Actuality
             ;
             as
             if
             Vacuity
             could
             be
             any
             Ens
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             also
             be
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             Concreated
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             be
             before
             ,
             nor
             beyond
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             out
             of
             the
             Created
             World
             ,
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             Matter
             therof
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             vainly
             supposed
             of
             such
             an
             Imaginary
             Space
             ,
             Nor
             is
             their
             
               Forma
               Misti
            
             ,
             or
             Compositi
             ,
             any
             other
             thing
             then
             the
             Result
             of
             the
             very
             Mistion
             and
             Composition
             of
             those
             Primitive
             and
             Simple
             Entities
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Natural
             Coordinations
             and
             Subordinations
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             so
             erected
             and
             ordered
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             in
             themselvs
             all
             the
             Natural
             Principles
             therof
             ,
             and
             an
             Aptitude
             and
             Appetite
             to
             be
             so
             Mist
             and
             Composited
             in
             all
             Successive
             Generation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             of
             Original
             Generation
             :
             and
             therefore
             Forms
             are
             no
             such
             
             things
             as
             are
             formed
             or
             ordered
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Cholchodea
             or
             come
             I
             know
             not
             whence
             ,
             
               aliunde
               &
               extrinsecus
            
             ,
             into
             the
             prepared
             Bodys
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             other
             Substances
             ,
             or
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ,
             besides
             the
             Body
             of
             Matter
             ,
             Created
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             do
             Consubstantiate
             ,
             Inform
             ,
             or
             Inspirit
             it
             ;
             and
             fabricate
             ,
             and
             fit
             it
             for
             themselves
             ;
             and
             also
             mingle
             and
             compose
             themselvs
             in
             and
             with
             it
             into
             one
             Mistum
             ,
             or
             Compositum
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Internal
             Principles
             and
             Powers
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             also
             Created
             in
             them
             .
             Which
             Substantial
             Activitys
             ,
             or
             Active
             Substances
             ,
             I
             therefore
             call
             Spirits
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             also
             doth
             so
             call
             not
             only
             Substantial
             ,
             put
             also
             Accidental
             A●tivitys
             ;
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisedom
             ,
             Jealousie
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             and
             they
             may
             well
             admit
             it
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
               Omnia
               Animarum
               sunt
               plena
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Vegetative
             Soul
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             so
             express
             ,
             I
             can
             not
             admitt
             ;
             for
             Soul
             is
             more
             special
             and
             proper
             to
             Living
             Animals
             ,
             but
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             Eminently
             it
             signifies
             the
             chief
             of
             Spirits
             that
             is
             the
             Intellective
             ,
             and
             so
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             are
             sometimes
             distinguished
             ,
             yet
             more
             generaly
             it
             signifies
             any
             Substantial
             or
             Accidental
             Activity
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             commonly
             used
             by
             Chymists
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             I
             also
             use
             it
             in
             a
             more
             Spiritual
             sens
             .
             And
             though
             I
             dispute
             not
             about
             Terms
             ,
             yet
             certeinly
             such
             a
             Proper
             and
             Improper
             Creation
             of
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Simple
             Entitys
             ,
             both
             of
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Passive
             and
             Receptive
             Substance
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Accidents
             and
             Affections
             therof
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             other
             Substantial
             Activitys
             or
             Active
             Substances
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             Accidents
             and
             Affections
             ,
             Created
             in
             the
             first
             general
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             the
             Original
             Generation
             or
             Production
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             Mistions
             ,
             Compositions
             ,
             Actuations
             ,
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             in
             the
             Six
             several
             Days
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             all
             Successive
             Generation
             ,
             by
             Production
             out
             of
             any
             particular
             Chaos
             of
             the
             same
             Entitys
             or
             Essences
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             Generated
             or
             Produced
             ,
             are
             such
             Real
             Veritys
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             perswaded
             no
             Philosopher
             whatsoever
             can
             Realy
             satisfie
             himself
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             concerning
             the
             first
             Principles
             and
             Origines
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Alterations
             by
             Generation
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             by
             any
             such
             supposed
             
               Potentia
               Materiae
            
             ,
             Eminenc●s
             ,
             and
             Equivocal
             Causations
             ,
             Transpeciations
             ,
             and
             Conversions
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             are
             only
             Terms
             and
             Notions
             ,
             and
             no
             Realitys
             in
             Nature
             :
             nor
             can
             ever
             confute
             or
             disprove
             this
             Divine
             History
             of
             Creation
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             general
             
             System
             therof
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             which
             Moses
             proceedeth
             afterward
             to
             declare
             ;
             And
             thus
             wheras
             the
             Antients
             generaly
             conceived
             the
             Aether
             and
             Aethereal
             Bodys
             to
             be
             Superelementary
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             us
             plainly
             ,
             how
             Aether
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Fower
             Elements
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             first
             prepared
             in
             the
             first
             Day
             ,
             wherin
             Light
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             principal
             Quality
             therof
             )
             is
             said
             to
             be
             so
             produced
             ;
             for
             the
             Substantial
             Spirit
             of
             Fire
             ,
             or
             Ae●her
             ,
             was
             Created
             before
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             denominated
             one
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             afterward
             termed
             Expansum
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Air
             :
             nor
             doth
             he
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             solid
             or
             firm
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Fluid
             Expansum
             as
             A●r
             also
             is
             ;
             and
             plainly
             implieth
             that
             it
             was
             moved
             with
             the
             Light
             in
             it
             about
             the
             Inferior
             Orb
             ,
             whereby
             God
             made
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             before
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Water
             ,
             or
             Air
             were
             so
             made
             or
             fitted
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             any
             Motion
             therof
             ,
             or
             therin
             .
             And
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             Naturaly
             an
             Expansum
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Naturaly
             a
             Compressum
             ,
             whereby
             in
             its
             own
             Element
             ,
             or
             Atmosphere
             ,
             it
             should
             Naturaly
             seek
             to
             expand
             itself
             more
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Elasticaly
             press
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             :
             Also
             both
             Aether
             and
             Air
             are
             called
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             one
             is
             the
             Fountain
             and
             Immediate
             Medium
             of
             Aethereal
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Vehicle
             ,
             and
             Immediate
             Medium
             of
             Sight
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Air
             doth
             Refract
             ,
             or
             Reflect
             ,
             very
             little
             ,
             nor
             are
             either
             Objects
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             nor
             Starrs
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             thereby
             seen
             Intersected
             and
             Inverted
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             Convex
             Lens
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             magnified
             and
             distended
             ,
             as
             Divers
             see
             Objects
             in
             the
             Fundus
             of
             Water
             .
             Again
             in
             this
             Second
             Days
             Work
             ,
             Moses
             declareth
             Vapors
             in
             the
             Air
             to
             be
             only
             Waters
             above
             ;
             and
             thereby
             intimateth
             the
             Special
             Instrumentality
             therof
             in
             Nature
             ;
             for
             so
             indeed
             Vapor
             is
             almost
             as
             Chymical
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             as
             Fire
             .
             Nor
             yet
             doth
             he
             affirm
             these
             Waters
             to
             be
             above
             all
             the
             three
             Heavens
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             ,
             or
             upon
             ,
             or
             all
             over
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             wherof
             he
             treateth
             in
             this
             Second
             Days
             Work
             ;
             or
             more
             Criticaly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Originaly
             ,
             from
             above
             ;
             and
             certeinly
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             any
             Water
             to
             descend
             from
             above
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             whi●h
             first
             ascended
             from
             beneath
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             ascent
             of
             Vapors
             the
             necessary
             and
             only
             caus
             of
             Winds
             ,
             wherof
             we
             have
             no
             mention
             in
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Wind
             then
             were
             ,
             it
             was
             probably
             some
             very
             tender
             and
             gentle
             breath
             ,
             but
             greater
             Winds
             and
             Storms
             ,
             which
             are
             effects
             of
             the
             Curs
             ,
             are
             also
             caused
             by
             grosser
             Vapors
             ;
             which
             whether
             moist
             ,
             or
             dry
             ,
             are
             not
             Formaly
             the
             very
             Wind
             ;
             for
             
             that
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             only
             
               Aer
               motus
            
             ;
             but
             may
             be
             the
             Efficient
             Causes
             therof
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Impuls
             ,
             or
             Ventilation
             ,
             of
             Blasts
             or
             Ventiducts
             :
             and
             generaly
             moist
             Vapors
             Caus
             more
             Rain
             ,
             and
             dry
             more
             Wind
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Herricans
             in
             more
             hot
             Countrys
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Third
             Days
             Works
             ,
             he
             shews
             ,
             how
             wonderfully
             God
             formed
             and
             prepared
             the
             O●cumene
             ,
             or
             H●bitable
             Globe
             ,
             by
             causing
             the
             Waters
             to
             Subside
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Chanells
             of
             Seas
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             he
             cut
             out
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             raising
             the
             mighty
             Mountains
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             therefore
             rightly
             termed
             ,
             the
             Mountains
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Iacob
             are
             called
             the
             Everlasting
             Hills
             ,
             wherof
             others
             give
             us
             no
             account
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             affirm
             Vegetatives
             to
             Live
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             plainly
             distinguisheth
             between
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             he
             afterward
             calleth
             Living
             Souls
             .
             And
             in
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Day
             ,
             we
             find
             none
             of
             those
             Monsters
             and
             Figments
             ,
             which
             both
             Poetry
             and
             Philosophy
             have
             introduced
             in
             the
             Starry
             Heaven
             :
             for
             neither
             doth
             he
             divide
             it
             into
             Spheres
             ,
             having
             plainly
             shewed
             before
             how
             the
             whole
             Aether
             was
             only
             one
             Sphere
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Heavens
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             can
             such
             several
             Imaginary
             Spheres
             solv
             the
             Phaenomena
             of
             the
             Motions
             of
             Ae●her●al
             Comets
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Planetary
             Motions
             ;
             as
             of
             the
             Satellites
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             move
             not
             in
             perfect
             Circles
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             but
             only
             about
             their
             principal
             Planet
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Motion
             in
             the
             Aether
             describes
             an
             Hemi●rochoid
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Q●ernstone
             were
             set
             upright
             ,
             like
             a
             Cartwheel
             ,
             on
             a
             declive
             Hill
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             with
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             Handle
             should
             thereby
             move
             it
             round
             about
             the
             Axis
             down
             the
             Hill.
             Nor
             doth
             he
             assigne
             any
             Intelligences
             ,
             or
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             a
             Metratton
             ,
             or
             President
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             move
             the
             several
             Spheres
             .
             Certeinly
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             〈◊〉
             Daemons
             ,
             Princes
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Ae●her
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             Originaly
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Office
             with
             good
             Angels
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             were
             since
             ejected
             out
             of
             the
             Superaether
             ,
             so
             now
             probably
             they
             are
             confined
             within
             the
             Subae●hereal
             Orb
             ,
             between
             which
             there
             is
             such
             a
             great
             Chasm
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             distingu●sh
             the
             Luminarys
             into
             Planetary
             and
             Fixed
             ,
             but
             calleth
             them
             by
             one
             common
             Appellation
             ,
             Lights
             ,
             Originaly
             derived
             both
             in
             Name
             and
             Nature
             from
             the
             Primigenious
             Light
             ,
             wherof
             they
             were
             all
             composed
             .
             And
             he
             particularly
             nameth
             only
             the
             two
             principal
             Luminarys
             ,
             which
             so
             give
             Light
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             besides
             the
             common
             and
             Diurnal
             Motion
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             all
             the
             Sacred
             
             Feasts
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             instituted
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             first
             named
             ,
             so
             probably
             he
             was
             first
             made
             of
             that
             Primigenious
             Light
             ,
             whereby
             he
             Illustrateth
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             sometimes
             called
             by
             th●
             same
             Name
             ,
             or
             the
             Light.
             And
             as
             he
             hath
             Light
             ,
             so
             also
             Heat
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Ae●hereal
             Quality
             ,
             in
             himself
             Formaly
             ,
             and
             not
             o●ly
             Eminently
             or
             Equivocaly
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             suppose
             ;
             and
             as
             indeed
             I
             conceiv
             that
             the
             Moon
             causeth
             Moisture
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             Aet●ereal
             Quality
             ,
             over
             which
             she
             doth
             yet
             manifestly
             Predominate
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             most
             notably
             in
             Tides
             ,
             whether
             she
             then
             causeth
             more
             gross
             U●pors
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             in
             her
             Apogaea
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             farthest
             from
             the
             Earth
             ;
             or
             generaly
             more
             Vapors
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             then
             more
             strong
             and
             Praepoent
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             his
             Apogaeum
             ;
             or
             from
             some
             unknown
             Influence
             or
             Power
             .
             But
             however
             those
             Vapors
             which
             she
             causeth
             do
             not
             make
             that
             whole
             Body
             of
             Water
             which
             floweth
             and
             refloweth
             in
             Tides
             ;
             nor
             doth
             every
             part
             of
             that
             whole
             Body
             of
             Water
             pass
             to
             the
             extremitys
             of
             the
             Floud
             and
             Ebb
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             Rivers
             in
             their
             Fall
             above
             the
             Floud
             of
             the
             Sea
             are
             supplied
             by
             the
             Vapors
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             Impuls
             of
             the
             whole
             Undulating
             Body
             of
             Water
             ,
             as
             farr
             as
             the
             Ebb
             ;
             like
             the
             two
             Handles
             of
             a
             Saw
             ,
             in
             sawing
             forward
             and
             backward
             ,
             not
             very
             farr
             ,
             though
             the
             Saw
             be
             never
             so
             long
             :
             for
             plainly
             the
             Waters
             in
             the
             Floud
             toward
             the
             Rivers
             are
             not
             much
             more
             Salt
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Ebb
             toward
             the
             Ocean
             much
             more
             Fresh
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             where
             they
             meet
             ,
             and
             where
             a
             proportionable
             overplus
             of
             the
             River
             Water
             so
             caused
             by
             the
             Vapors
             doth
             mingle
             with
             the
             Seawater
             .
             Also
             he
             plainly
             intimateth
             ,
             that
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Luminarys
             are
             manifestly
             Motive
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             between
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             elswhere
             expressly
             said
             of
             the
             Starrs
             generaly
             ,
             that
             they
             militate
             in
             their
             Courses
             ,
             or
             Originaly
             ,
             Paths
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Fixed
             Starrs
             do
             move
             Uniformly
             together
             (
             which
             is
             the
             last
             Residuum
             of
             the
             antient
             Error
             and
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Fixation
             )
             yet
             however
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Various
             Positions
             in
             the
             Aether
             ,
             they
             must
             move
             Difformly
             in
             Time
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Uniformity
             in
             Position
             ;
             and
             either
             in
             Position
             or
             Motion
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Asymmetrous
             :
             certeinly
             no
             known
             Motion
             of
             any
             of
             them
             is
             Commensurable
             with
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             whole
             Aether
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             assigne
             the
             Prope●
             Day
             Natural
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             fower
             and
             twenty
             hours
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             be
             
               for
               Signes
               ,
               and
               for
               Seasons
               ,
               and
               for
               Days
               ,
               and
               for
               Years
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Variations
             
             therof
             .
             And
             though
             many
             of
             them
             be
             farr
             greater
             then
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             they
             all
             move
             about
             it
             ,
             becaus
             they
             were
             made
             to
             give
             Light
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             so
             great
             .
             And
             their
             Number
             is
             Innumerable
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             fewer
             then
             of
             the
             Host
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wildernes
             ;
             nor
             of
             that
             which
             Ioab
             gave
             up
             to
             the
             King
             Rotunde
             before
             he
             had
             comp●eted
             it
             ;
             or
             of
             that
             which
             he
             still
             proceeded
             to
             complete
             ,
             untill
             he
             was
             hindred
             by
             the
             Plague
             .
             Nor
             doth
             Moses
             lay
             any
             foundation
             of
             Judicial
             Astrology
             ,
             which
             is
             expressly
             condemned
             by
             Scripture
             .
             Again
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Fifth
             and
             Sixth
             Day
             he
             describeth
             the
             Original
             Generations
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             most
             truly
             termeth
             them
             Living
             ,
             and
             afterward
             calleth
             their
             Bloud
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             our
             Learned
             Doctor
             hath
             lately
             discovered
             to
             be
             a
             most
             proper
             expression
             ,
             and
             citeth
             that
             Text
             in
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Discovery
             ;
             wheras
             formerly
             the
             Heart
             was
             termed
             
               Primum
               vivens
               ,
               &
               ultimum
               moriens
            
             :
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             by
             a
             Physician
             my
             Neighbor
             ,
             that
             having
             dissected
             an
             old
             Toad
             so
             farr
             as
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             out
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             afterward
             stepping
             aside
             ,
             before
             he
             returned
             again
             ,
             the
             Toad
             had
             crept
             away
             into
             his
             Garden
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             it
             a●ive
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             so
             lived
             some
             consyderable
             time
             .
             In
             the
             last
             of
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             little
             World
             ,
             Man
             ,
             he
             discovereth
             a
             new
             World
             of
             Mysterys
             not
             only
             as
             Man
             is
             the
             whole
             Scale
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             as
             there
             was
             another
             Proper
             Creation
             of
             his
             Intellective
             Sp●rit
             ,
             but
             also
             how
             he
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             order
             unto
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             God-Man
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Human
             Nature
             into
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             did
             also
             superadd
             and
             unite
             to
             this
             Scale
             of
             Created
             Nature
             the
             Creating
             Nature
             ,
             God
             himself
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Anacephaleosis
             ,
             or
             Reduction
             of
             the
             Finite
             Creation
             to
             the
             Infinite
             Creator
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             desire
             any
             Naturalist
             seriously
             to
             consyder
             this
             Natural
             Representation
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             thus
             the
             Infinite
             Completion
             and
             Consummation
             of
             Nature
             itself
             ,
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Univers
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Mediator
             both
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             ;
             that
             thereby
             God
             the
             Creator
             
               might
               gather
               together
               in
               one
               all
               things
               in
               Christ
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               even
               in
               him
            
             :
             for
             so
             indeed
             Christ
             hath
             united
             in
             himself
             not
             only
             the
             Intellective
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             Body
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             Matter
             therof
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               In
               him
               dwelleth
               all
               the
               fulnes
               of
               the
               Godhead
               Bodily
               .
            
             Wherefore
             all
             men
             should
             confes
             and
             acknowledg
             
               Without
               controversy
               great
               is
               the
               
               Mystery
               of
               Godlines
               ,
               God
               was
               manifest
               in
               the
               Flesh.
            
             And
             these
             are
             two
             most
             admirable
             and
             amazing
             Contemplations
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             may
             have
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Microcosin
             or
             Module
             of
             the
             whole
             Created
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             Nature
             which
             in
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             is
             also
             Immediately
             united
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             And
             now
             I
             desire
             any
             to
             reflect
             on
             this
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             Moses
             hath
             described
             ;
             and
             consyder
             with
             himself
             from
             whom
             he
             could
             derive
             all
             this
             Philosophical
             and
             Theological
             Learning
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               Whence
               hath
               this
               man
               this
               Wisedom
               ?
            
             )
             but
             only
             from
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             Entity
             and
             Verity
             :
             for
             though
             indeed
             he
             
               was
               learned
               in
               all
               the
               Wised●m
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             yet
             probably
             that
             was
             only
             such
             Improvement
             of
             some
             Human
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             and
             Graecians
             ,
             and
             other
             Heathens
             ,
             have
             made
             therof
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             Knowledg
             of
             these
             Fundamental
             and
             more
             profound
             Veritys
             ,
             which
             he
             delivereth
             .
             Certeinly
             
               Thales
               ,
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Plato
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             purposely
             travelled
             into
             Egypt
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             their
             Learning
             ,
             brought
             back
             none
             such
             into
             Greece
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             antient
             Egytian
             Wisedom
             or
             Learning
             was
             ,
             they
             received
             it
             first
             from
             Ioseph
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             other
             Nations
             since
             from
             Moses
             and
             the
             Iews
             ;
             though
             indeed
             they
             seem
             only
             to
             have
             received
             or
             reteined
             some
             scattered
             Notions
             ,
             Fragments
             ,
             or
             Cento's
             therof
             ,
             mingling
             them
             with
             their
             own
             Fansys
             and
             Errors
             ;
             which
             doth
             also
             plainly
             appear
             in
             all
             Pagan
             Theology
             .
             But
             as
             our
             Savior
             said
             ,
             even
             untill
             his
             time
             ;
             
               Salvation
               is
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             ;
             so
             also
             was
             their
             Philosophy
             derived
             from
             this
             Fountain
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             ,
             either
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Tradition
             :
             for
             Language
             and
             Letters
             are
             the
             Vehicles
             of
             all
             that
             Human
             Science
             ,
             which
             we
             therefore
             call
             Literature
             ;
             and
             undoubtedly
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             was
             the
             first
             and
             Original
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             expressly
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Confusion
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               Earth
               was
               of
               one
               Language
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Hebraical
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             Hebrew
             names
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               Chevah
               ,
               Sheth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             tha●
             unto
             Eber
             or
             
               Heber
               were
               born
               two
               Sons
               ,
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               one
            
             Peleg
             ,
             
               becaus
               in
               his
               days
               the
               Earth
               was
               divided
               ,
               and
               his
               brothers
               Name
               was
            
             Jock●an
             :
             whereby
             it
             also
             appears
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             Language
             continued
             after
             the
             Confusion
             in
             the
             family
             of
             Heber
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             so
             denominated
             ;
             and
             as
             Shem
             is
             called
             
               the
               father
               of
               all
               the
               children
               of
            
             Eber
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Linage
             ,
             so
             also
             
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             Iews
             who
             were
             of
             that
             Linage
             ,
             were
             called
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             their
             Father
             is
             therefore
             called
             an
             Hebrew
             .
             Thus
             as
             Noah
             ,
             and
             his
             Family
             only
             ,
             were
             preserved
             from
             the
             common
             Deluge
             ,
             so
             Heber
             ,
             and
             his
             family
             only
             ,
             were
             preserved
             from
             the
             common
             Confusion
             of
             Languages
             :
             and
             with
             the
             Original
             Language
             ,
             the
             Original
             Knowledg
             which
             was
             delivered
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             did
             continue
             in
             that
             Family
             ;
             and
             probably
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             with
             the
             Language
             ,
             lost
             also
             all
             those
             acquired
             Notions
             and
             Terms
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             could
             make
             no
             common
             use
             therof
             for
             want
             of
             a
             common
             Language
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Scripture
             we
             read
             of
             no
             great
             Actions
             performed
             by
             those
             mighty
             Builders
             in
             many
             years
             after
             :
             and
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             thereby
             scattered
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             wherof
             such
             who
             were
             neerest
             to
             Heber
             ,
             in
             Chaldaea
             ,
             and
             Syria
             ,
             began
             to
             learn
             again
             both
             Language
             and
             Knowledg
             from
             him
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             their
             very
             litle
             different
             D●alects
             .
             Whence
             afterward
             the
             Chaldaeans
             by
             their
             Conquests
             ,
             and
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             or
             Phaenicians
             ,
             (
             or
             Syrophaenicians
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             sometimes
             called
             )
             by
             their
             Navigations
             ,
             conveied
             Learning
             ,
             both
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             Sea
             ,
             to
             other
             more
             remote
             Nations
             .
             And
             that
             which
             doth
             most
             confirm
             me
             heerin
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             America
             (
             wherof
             the
             Inhabitants
             were
             farthest
             removed
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             )
             when
             it
             was
             first
             discovered
             ,
             no
             such
             Literature
             was
             found
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             were
             Naturaly
             as
             Ingenious
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             have
             invented
             Human
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             themselvs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             so
             derived
             from
             this
             one
             Fountain
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             are
             the
             most
             antient
             of
             any
             now
             extant
             ,
             so
             I
             chalenge
             all
             Mankind
             to
             convince
             this
             History
             of
             Creation
             of
             any
             falsity
             or
             Popularity
             otherwise
             then
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             ,
             in
             any
             Sentence
             ,
             or
             Syllable
             therof
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             truly
             and
             accurately
             expressed
             ,
             that
             comparing
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Discoverys
             of
             Nature
             which
             have
             been
             since
             made
             by
             any
             others
             ,
             I
             may
             term
             his
             Sentences
             ,
             Antient
             Noveltys
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Discoverys
             Novell
             Antiquitys
             :
             and
             I
             must
             acknowledg
             my self
             to
             have
             been
             as
             much
             instructed
             by
             a
             more
             Critical
             Inspection
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             by
             any
             Curious
             Inspection
             of
             Nature
             itself
             ;
             though
             I
             esteem
             both
             very
             needfull
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             mutual
             Explanations
             one
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             Card
             and
             Compass
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             I
             have
             adventured
             to
             sail
             round
             about
             the
             Philosophical
             World
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             therefore
             shall
             call
             me
             a
             Scripturist
             ,
             
             or
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             I
             should
             willingly
             accept
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Wisest
             of
             men
             had
             not
             assumed
             that
             Title
             ,
             wherof
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             partake
             .
             However
             from
             this
             Specu●a
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Light
             therof
             ,
             we
             may
             discern
             the
             Errors
             of
             any
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             wandred
             from
             this
             right
             Way
             .
             As
             first
             the
             Iews
             themselvs
             ,
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             being
             mingled
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             learned
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Corruptions
             and
             Prevarications
             of
             that
             D●vine
             Truth
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             before
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             whom
             all
             other
             Nations
             might
             be
             rightly
             termed
             Barbarous
             .
             And
             from
             this
             Colluvies
             flowed
             all
             their
             Sects
             of
             
               Sadduces
               ,
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             Rabbinical
             Philosophy
             ,
             which
             hath
             perverted
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Text
             by
             Cabbalistical
             and
             Allegorical
             Interpretations
             :
             and
             as
             they
             make
             all
             Scripture
             such
             ,
             becaus
             some
             parts
             therof
             ,
             as
             the
             Visions
             of
             Prophets
             are
             indeed
             Allegorical
             ,
             so
             others
             would
             Interpret
             them
             also
             Literaly
             as
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             described
             Quadrate
             or
             Square
             Hieroglyphicaly
             to
             express
             the
             Immobility
             therof
             ,
             some
             have
             fansied
             the
             Superaether
             not
             to
             be
             Spherical
             ;
             though
             they
             might
             as
             well
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             Metalline
             or
             Gemmeous
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             then
             according
             to
             the
             Measure
             of
             so
             many
             Furlongs
             .
             But
             Philosophers
             have
             subverted
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             and
             laid
             several
             others
             instead
             therof
             :
             and
             yet
             most
             Christians
             will
             build
             upon
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             only
             true
             and
             Divine
             Philosophy
             :
             though
             I
             also
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             if
             others
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             fundamental
             System
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             very
             much
             Natural
             Knowledg
             may
             be
             gained
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             help
             to
             make
             a
             fair
             Superstructure
             .
             Nor
             have
             I
             laid
             down
             any
             Theses
             which
             I
             do
             not
             prove
             not
             only
             by
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             Philosophical
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Sensible
             Experiment
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             dissent
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             also
             desire
             him
             to
             oppugn
             me
             with
             all
             the
             same
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             as
             solid
             and
             firm
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             feint
             and
             feeble
             ,
             they
             will
             bend
             and
             recoil
             on
             him
             that
             useth
             them
             .
             As
             in
             that
             famous
             Controversy
             concerning
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             if
             any
             should
             urge
             against
             me
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               which
               shaketh
               the
               Earth
               out
               of
               her
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               Pillars
               therof
               tremble
               ,
            
             I
             should
             answer
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             wanted
             a
             Text
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             Truth
             ,
             this
             alone
             might
             suffice
             :
             for
             both
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Context
             ,
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             a
             violent
             Commotion
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             God
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             evidently
             
             imports
             that
             otherwise
             the
             Earth
             Naturaly
             resteth
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Place
             of
             Rest.
             And
             so
             their
             chief
             Reason
             to
             prove
             the
             Earth
             Mobile
             becaus
             it
             is
             Magnetical
             (
             which
             I
             have
             grant●d
             )
             doth
             as
             plainly
             prove
             the
             Immobility
             therof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             the
             Sensible
             Experiment
             of
             an
             Arrow
             shot
             upright
             in
             a
             Ship
             sailing
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             Fallacy
             ;
             though
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Archer
             in
             it
             ,
             while
             he
             dischargeth
             it
             ,
             may
             indeed
             caus
             some
             little
             Impuls
             that
             way
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             discharge
             ,
             which
             so
             directeth
             it
             .
             But
             certeinly
             no
             man
             can
             believ
             that
             a
             Fly
             removing
             from
             an
             Horses
             head
             in
             travelling
             doth
             follow
             him
             with
             any
             less
             Nisus
             or
             labor
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             such
             Conjunct
             Motion
             ,
             then
             another
             Fly
             which
             freshly
             pursues
             the
             Hors
             ;
             for
             let
             an
             Hors
             that
             hath
             been
             washed
             in
             a
             River
             run
             swiftly
             on
             the
             Land
             ,
             certeinly
             the
             Drops
             that
             fall
             from
             him
             will
             not
             follow
             him
             .
             There
             are
             many
             such
             fond
             Opinions
             and
             foolish
             Probations
             ,
             which
             serv
             only
             to
             render
             Philosophy
             ridiculous
             .
             I
             am
             more
             confident
             of
             my
             Theses
             ,
             and
             hope
             I
             have
             offered
             no
             such
             Hypotheses
             ;
             but
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             ,
             I
             submit
             them
             to
             the
             several
             Masters
             in
             the
             respective
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ;
             and
             generaly
             all
             to
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             whose
             complete
             Province
             it
             is
             also
             to
             inspect
             this
             Divine
             Philosophy
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             laid
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Theology
             :
             and
             as
             he
             doth
             delight
             to
             intitle
             himself
             the
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             so
             Ieremy
             taught
             the
             Captive
             Jews
             that
             Chaldaike
             Sentence
             ,
             
               The
               Gods
               that
               have
               not
               made
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               even
               they
               shall
               perish
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               from
               under
               these
               Heavens
               ,
            
             to
             discriminate
             the
             only
             true
             God
             from
             all
             Idols
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             remember
             that
             any
             Heathenish
             Religion
             did
             ever
             ascribe
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             acknowledg
             any
             Proper
             Creation
             .
             Wherefore
             since
             Errors
             in
             Philosophy
             are
             so
             dangerous
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             Theologists
             should
             affect
             the
             Genesis
             of
             Creation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Exodus
             of
             Redemption
             :
             as
             all
             the
             Sects
             of
             Graecian
             Philosophers
             did
             joyn
             Natural
             with
             Moral
             Philosophy
             .
             Certeinly
             Theology
             only
             can
             teach
             us
             the
             right
             use
             and
             improvement
             of
             Natural
             Knowledg
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             benefit
             Mankind
             :
             and
             doth
             specialy
             admonish
             us
             that
             we
             should
             not
             so
             highly
             prize
             Curious
             and
             Costly
             Perierga
             ,
             or
             any
             vain
             Philosophy
             or
             Knowledg
             which
             only
             puffeth
             ,
             and
             edifieth
             not
             :
             for
             indeed
             whosoever
             doth
             terminate
             in
             a
             Speculative
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             a
             Worldling
             ,
             as
             any
             Ambitious
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             or
             Voluptuous
             men
             ,
             who
             seek
             a
             satisfaction
             therin
             .
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             Let
             all
             men
             therefore
             prais
             and
             glorify
             their
             Creator
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             this
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therin
             ,
             in
             Order
             ,
             Measure
             ,
             and
             Weight
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             all
             their
             own
             particular
             Natures
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Univers
             ,
             and
             Polity
             therof
             ,
             since
             every
             man
             is
             himself
             a
             Created
             Module
             ,
             and
             Idea
             both
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             the
             Creator
             ;
             who
             as
             a
             
               Melior
               Natura
            
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             represent
             God
             to
             all
             Inferior
             Creatures
             in
             his
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             Immediate
             Subordination
             unto
             him
             :
             Wherefore
             as
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             do
             prais
             him
             with
             the
             Echo
             of
             his
             own
             Goodnes
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Globe
             as
             a
             Cymbal
             doth
             sound
             forth
             his
             praises
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             sing
             and
             chant
             them
             out
             with
             Oral
             Voice
             ,
             and
             Mental
             Understanding
             ,
             And
             thus
             as
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             who
             in
             Heaven
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             continualy
             cry
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ;
             so
             we
             beholding
             the
             Reflections
             therof
             in
             the
             Speculum
             of
             Created
             Nature
             ,
             should
             subjoin
             in
             Consort
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               Earth
               is
               full
               of
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             And
             more
             specialy
             we
             should
             prais
             him
             for
             our
             own
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Summ
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             Completion
             of
             both
             the
             Sensible
             ,
             and
             Intelligible
             Worlds
             ,
             quartering
             all
             the
             Familys
             of
             Nature
             in
             the
             ●scutcheon
             of
             our
             Humanity
             :
             whereby
             we
             of
             all
             others
             are
             most
             obliged
             to
             this
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             End
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Goodnes
             therof
             .
             And
             every
             particular
             man
             should
             thus
             Personaly
             re●lect
             on
             himself
             ,
             becaus
             he
             is
             also
             an
             Abstract
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             ;
             singing
             the
             Doxology
             of
             the
             Divine
             Psalmist
             .
             
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               fearfully
               and
               wonderfully
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               Soul
               knoweth
               right
               well
               ;
               my
               Substance
               was
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               made
               in
               se●ret
               ,
               and
               curiously
               wrought
               in
               the
               lowest
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               Thine
               Eys
               did
               see
               my
               Substance
               ,
               yet
               being
               Imperfect
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Book
               were
               all
               my
               Members
               written
               ;
               which
               in
               continuance
               of
               time
               were
               fashioned
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               there
               was
               none
               of
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             was
             Created
             through
             the
             most
             free
             Grace
             of
             my
             Creator
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             what
             I
             now
             am
             long
             since
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             still
             have
             continued
             without
             me
             ;
             who
             am
             a
             very
             Inconsyderable
             and
             Insignificant
             Portion
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             Innumerable
             Millions
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             before
             me
             ,
             are
             now
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             after
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             much
             concerned
             in
             my
             Creator
             ,
             and
             he
             as
             particularly
             regarding
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             none
             other
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             And
             as
             I
             ,
             before
             I
             was
             ,
             so
             my
             Parents
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             
             could
             not
             designe
             or
             desire
             any
             such
             being
             for
             me
             ,
             nor
             foretell
             or
             imagin
             what
             I
             should
             be
             ;
             but
             only
             my
             Divine
             Father
             ,
             who
             did
             set
             down
             and
             prescribe
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Eternity
             the
             Idea
             of
             my
             Personality
             ,
             and
             whole
             Compositum
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             formed
             me
             in
             my
             Mothers
             Womb
             ,
             molding
             my
             Body
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             by
             a
             Vegetative
             Plastical
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             producing
             my
             Sensitive
             Spirit
             out
             of
             the
             common
             Clay
             ,
             and
             lowest
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             inspired
             into
             it
             my
             Intellective
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             a
             Light
             Incensed
             that
             shall
             never
             be
             Extinguished
             ,
             an
             Intelligence
             Ingenerable
             ,
             and
             Incorruptible
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             now
             I
             am
             my self
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             nor
             ever
             shall
             be
             any
             other
             then
             my self
             ,
             and
             so
             am
             put
             into
             the
             present
             possession
             of
             my
             own
             everlasting
             Being
             ;
             though
             my
             Soul
             living
             and
             dwelling
             in
             this
             Mortal
             Body
             ,
             for
             this
             short
             space
             of
             a
             Temporary
             Life
             ,
             hath
             this
             small
             Segment
             of
             its
             Eternity
             set
             out
             and
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             opportunity
             of
             gaining
             my
             everlasting
             Welbeing
             :
             and
             the
             Intellectual
             and
             Spiritual
             Welbeing
             of
             my
             Soul
             is
             only
             the
             Union
             and
             Communion
             therof
             with
             my
             Infinite
             Creator
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Apotheosis
             of
             Intellective
             Spirits
             .
             In
             which
             Original
             State
             of
             Divine
             Perfection
             Human
             Nature
             was
             first
             Created
             ,
             but
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostacy
             and
             Defection
             of
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             did
             again
             sink
             down
             into
             the
             Mortality
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             self-confounded
             Chaos
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Mankind
             !
             admire
             and
             adore
             for
             ever
             the
             Infinite
             and
             Incomprehensible
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             of
             Redemption
             farr
             exceeding
             all
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Natural
             Kingdom
             of
             Creation
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             the
             foundation
             or
             Scene
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             being
             so
             made
             in
             order
             therunto
             ,
             and
             wisely
             con●●der
             ,
             how
             God
             ,
             Infinite
             in
             himself
             ,
             look'd
             through
             this
             Finite
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             Bubble
             of
             Diaphanous
             Air
             ;
             computing
             all
             Creatures
             therin
             ,
             only
             as
             so
             many
             Cyphars
             ,
             which
             though
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             greater
             or
             less
             ,
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             in
             or
             among
             themselvs
             ,
             yet
             all
             signify
             the
             same
             Nothing
             in
             Divine
             Account
             ;
             neither
             adding
             to
             ,
             nor
             diminishing
             from
             the
             Infinity
             of
             their
             Creator
             .
             And
             therefore
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             before
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             World
             were
             laid
             ,
             he
             designed
             and
             decreed
             to
             Invest
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             the
             Uncreated
             ,
             Essential
             ,
             and
             Intrinsecal
             Image
             of
             himself
             ,
             with
             the
             Created
             ,
             Artificial
             ,
             and
             Extrinsecal
             Image
             of
             our
             Humanity
             ;
             and
             therin
             with
             the
             Universal
             Nature
             of
             the
             Created
             World.
             By
             whom
             Finite
             is
             thus
             united
             to
             Infinity
             ,
             and
             Mutable
             to
             Immutability
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             God
             Infinitely
             and
             Immutably
             enjoieth
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             Embraces
             
             both
             of
             his
             Essence
             ,
             and
             Operations
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             new
             and
             better
             Creation
             ,
             which
             shall
             endure
             for
             ever
             :
             wherof
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             first
             Creation
             .
             
               In
               the
               Begining
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God.
               The
               same
               was
               in
               the
               Begining
               with
               God.
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               him
               nothing
               was
               made
               that
               was
               made
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             prais
             thee
             ,
             I
             bless
             thee
             ,
             I
             adore
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             God
             ,
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             !
             for
             thine
             own
             Uncreated
             Glory
             ,
             Eternaly
             Immanent
             in
             thy self
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Transient
             manifestations
             therof
             in
             and
             to
             thy
             Creatures
             .
             And
             as
             I
             admire
             thine
             own
             Infinite
             Incomprehensibility
             ,
             so
             also
             all
             those
             Finite
             Incomprehensibles
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Comprehensibles
             therof
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             known
             by
             us
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             or
             can
             truly
             know
             of
             thee
             ,
             or
             thy
             Works
             ,
             is
             most
             excellent
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             all
             that
             we
             cannot
             know
             .
             And
             I
             thank
             thee
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Initial
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Original
             Confabrication
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             thy
             Word
             ;
             and
             the
             retrospective
             Revelation
             therof
             to
             thy
             Servant
             Moses
             :
             and
             for
             any
             Revelation
             of
             that
             Primitive
             Apocalyps
             to
             me
             thy
             most
             unworthy
             and
             unable
             Servant
             ,
             by
             the
             Illumination
             of
             thy
             Divine
             Spirit
             .
             And
             now
             I
             beseech
             thee
             to
             revele
             it
             more
             and
             more
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             all
             know
             and
             acknowledg
             the
             only
             true
             Genesis
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             thee
             the
             Creator
             ,
             who
             art
             both
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             End
             therof
             .
             And
             wherin
             I
             am
             Ignorant
             ,
             still
             teach
             thou
             me
             ,
             or
             wherin
             I
             have
             Erred
             ,
             discover
             it
             to
             others
             :
             that
             neither
             thy
             Divine
             Truth
             may
             be
             dishonored
             by
             my
             Human
             Infirmity
             ,
             nor
             any
             honor
             therof
             ascribed
             to
             my
             Infirm
             Humanity
             :
             but
             that
             we
             all
             ,
             may
             always
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             Laud
             and
             Glorify
             the
             most
             Holy
             Name
             of
             thee
             ,
             the
             Infinite
             Iehovah
             ,
             and
             Creator
             ,
             through
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             ;
             whom
             to
             Know
             is
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .